Источник Всех Солнц - Source of All Suns



Домашняя Страница на английском - Home Page in english





НАША ПЛАНЕТА ЗЕМЛЯ ДОЛЖНА ПРЕВРАТИТЬСЯ В ЕДИНОЕ СБАЛАНСИРОВАННОЕ СУЩЕСТВО БЕЗ ВНУТРЕННИХ И ВНЕШНИХ ПРОТИВОРЕЧИЙ ИЛИ КОНФЛИКТОВ. ТОЛЬКО ТОГДА ОНА МОЖЕТ ПОДНЯТЬСЯ ВЫШЕ НА 5й УРОВЕНЬ СОЗНАНИЯ. ЭТО УЖЕ ПОСТЕПЕННО ПРОИСХОДИТ И КОРОНАВИРУС ПОМОГАЕТ ЭТОМУ ПРОЦЕССУ ! МЫ ПОЙДЁМ ДРУГИМ ПУТЁМ: МЫ УНИЧТОЖИМ МИРЫ, КОТОРЫЕ НАС УГНЕТАЮТ. МЫ НЕ БУДЕМ ВОЗВРАЩАТЬСЯ В ПРОШЛОЕ И ПОВТОРЯТЬ СВОИ ОШИБКИ. МЫ - ВСЕ, В НАШЕЙ СТАРОЙ ВСЕЛЕННОЙ, ДОЛЖНЫ ИМЕТЬ ОДНУ ЦЕЛЬ: ИНТЭНТ И ПЕРЕХОД В НОВУЮ ВСЕЛЕННУЮ ! ИНТЕРЕСНО, ЧТО ПЕРЕХОД СО СТАРОЙ ПЛАНЕТЫ ЗЕМЛЯ НА НОВУЮ ЗЕМЛЮ УЖЕ НАЧАЛСЯ ВОВСЮ С 8 НОЯБРЯ 2018. КОРОНАВИРУС КАРАНТИН - ПРЕКРАСНОЕ ВРЕМЯ, ЧТОБЫ ДЕЛАТЬ МАГИЧЕСКИЕ ПАССЫ И RECAPITULATION !

OUR PLANET MUST TURN INTO ONE SINGLE BALANCED LIVING BEING WITHOUT INTERNAL AND EXTERNAL CONFLICTS OR MISUNDERSTANDINGS. ONLY THEN EARTH CAN MOVE UP TO THE 5th LEVEL OF CONSCIOUSNESS. THE SIGNS OF THAT HAPPENING HAVE BEEN ALREADY SHOWING UP AND CORONAVIRUS HAVE BEEN HELPING THIS PROCESS ! CORONAVIRUS QUARANTINE IS A GOOD TIME FOR DOING YOUR RECAPITULATION AND MAGICAL PASSES ! THIS MESSAGE IS FOR EVERYONE AND IT IS ALSO ON OUR CAR IN AUSTRALIA ! I ADVISE THOSE PEOPLE, WHO REALLY WANT TO JOIN THE FORCE OF INTENT, TO FIX THIS SIGN ON YOUR CAR, LIKE GEORGE AND I DID !







THESE SIGNS ARE ON OUR CENTRE'S FENCE IN AUSTRALIA ! WHITE SKY ABOVE CENTRE !
ЭТИ НАДПИСИ НА ЗАБОРЕ НАШЕГО ЦЕНТРА В АВСТРАЛИИ ! БЕЛОЕ НЕБО НАД ЦЕНТРОМ !



ANNOUNCEMENT: This page has been modified to be viewable on Mobile devices

Важное Сообщение - эта Страница теперь может быть просмотрена на мобильных телефонах !


Перечень Страниц этого сайта - List of Pages of this site:   List of Site Links (Sitemap)

Чтобы попасть на Главную Страницу этого сайта нажмите на - To get to the Home Page of this site just press on :  

Home Page - Домашняя Страница этого сайта

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ - NEW RUSSIA - 1 - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИ - HUMOUR AND NEWS ! 

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ - 2 - NEW RUSSIA - 2  - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИHUMOUR AND NEWS

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ - 3 - NEW RUSSIA - 3  - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИHUMOUR AND NEWS

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ - 4 - NEW RUSSIA - 4  - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИHUMOUR AND NEWS

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ - 5 - NEW RUSSIA - 5ЮМОР И НОВОСТИHUMOUR AND NEWS

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ - 6 - NEW RUSSIA - 6ЮМОР И НОВОСТИHUMOUR AND NEWS

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ - 7 - NEW RUSSIA - 7ЮМОР И НОВОСТИHUMOUR AND NEWS

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ - 8 - NEW RUSSIA - 8  - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИHUMOUR AND NEWS

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ - 9 - NEW RUSSIA - 9 - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИHUMOUR AND NEWS

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ - 10 - NEW RUSSIA - 10 - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИHUMOUR AND NEWS

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ - 11 - NEW RUSSIA - 11 - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИHUMOUR AND NEWS

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ - 12 - NEW RUSSIA - 12 - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИHUMOUR AND NEWS !

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ - 13 - NEW RUSSIA - 13 - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИHUMOUR AND NEWS !


На английском и на русском представлен наш старый сайт (our old site index page):  

www.theshiftofconsciousness.info


О НАШИХ ПАРАЛЛЕЛЬНЫХ ЛИЧНОСТЯХ ВЫ МОЖЕТЕ УЗНАТЬ БОЛЬШЕ НА СТРАНИЦЕ :
НАШИ ПАРАЛЛЕЛЬНЫЕ ЛИЧНОСТИ - OUR PARALLEL PERSONALITIES 

Много старых, но интересных статей на русском на нашем старом сайте на Странице : Старая Домашняя Страница на русском

2 interesting Pages devoted to Women are (2 интересные Страницы посвещённые Женщинам):
More Truths about Women

Earth's Women


Book of Robert Monroe "Far Journeys" in english in full electronic form for reading is on  : 
Robert Monroe "Far Journeys"

Everything anomalous on this site is posted on Page (Аномальные Явления на этом сайте представлены на Странице) :
Всё Аномальное


Make paper copies of our sites in case computers stop working or record them on a chip. I don't believe in copyrights: you can take anything from our sites and develop it further , only don't make money on it, do it from the bottom of your Soul for our Source of All Suns!

Some browsers show only half of Home Pages on
our both websites (index.html), check it out!

Делайте копии наших сайтов на бумаге или на чип на случай если Интернет перестанет работать! Я не верю в авторские права: вы можете взять с наших  сайтов что хотите и продолжайте это развивать дальше, только не делайте на этом деньги !

Некоторые браузеры выдают Главные Страницы наших обоих сайтов (index.html) только наполовину !

many universes



OUR FLIGHT TO THE NEW UNIVERSE ! QUARANTINE IS A GOOD TIME FOR DOING YOUR RECAPITULATION AND MAGICAL PASSES!

НАШ ПОЛЁТ В НОВУЮ ВСЕЛЕННУЮ - ИНТЕРЕСНО, ЧТО ПЕРЕХОД СО СТАРОЙ ПЛАНЕТЫ ЗЕМЛЯ НА НОВУЮ ЗЕМЛЮ УЖЕ НАЧАЛСЯ ВОВСЮ С 8 НОЯБРЯ 2018. СОВРЕМЕННЫЙ КОРОНАВИРУС ПОМОГАЕТ ЭТОМУ ПРОЦЕССУ, А КАРАНТИН - ПРЕКРАСНОЕ ВРЕМЯ, ЧТОБЫ ДЕЛАТЬ МАГИЧЕСКИЕ ПАССЫ И RECAPITULATION !




All Women are Dreamers
though among them there are more gifted, then others. Dreamer is a person, who can hypnotize herself and lift herself up, to a faster and higher vibrational level aware of it or not. All Women are Dreamers, but Dreamers among Men are usually: Sorcerers, Robert Monroe' s Institute explorers, some magicians, indian gurus, some buddists, some priests/cledgy and so on. All Women, because of their Womb (if it's still inside), have this gift, but Men have to work a great deal to develop this ability ! Dreaming-Awake is self-hypnosis, means consciously or subconsciously raise herself to a higher consciousness level (vibration), without loosing control and to perform certain tasks.

For thousands of years most Women of Earth have been living under unbearable conditions in order to make them to fly without physical bodies to the New Universe and create new worlds there (esp. new worlds of New Earth).
"Unfortunately women must rally around them (men), lest (for fear) they want to lead themselves." Florinda Donner "BEING-IN-DREAMING", p. 12.

That's what I am talking about! FOR WOMEN : NOT TO WAIT WHEN MEN WOULD LEAD WOMEN TO THE NEW UNIVERSE ! WOMEN, THEMSELVES, MUST LEAVE THE OLD UNIVERSE AND MOVE TO THE NEW ONE (alone, in groups or all together)! LEAVE NOT IN THEIR PHYSICAL BODIES, BUT IN THEIR ENERGY BODIES. TIME FOR THE OLD UNIVERSE IS OVER, AND TO STAY LONGER IN THE OLD UNIVERSE ONLY MEANS MORE TORTURES FOR WOMEN !

NEGATIVE CREATURES STILL HAVE BEEN IMPREGNATING WOMEN AND SCOOPING FETUSES OUT OF WOMBS OF TRILLIONS OF WOMEN EVERY MONTH AND EATING THEM !!! AND THAT HAS BEEN HAPPENING TO WOMEN NOT JUST ON EARTH, BUT IN THE WHOLE OLD UNIVERSE !!! THIS MUST MAKE WOMEN PROTEST, BUT WOMEN ARE SO MINDCONTROLLED, THAT THEY DON'T REALISE, THAT THEIR BODIES HAVE BEEN DAMAGED REGULARLY AND THAT THEY HAD RIGHTS TO PROTEST.

Millions of Women have been kept in underground cities and in genetic laboratories of alien bases with the purpose of giving birth to human babies (or alien hybreds) one after another. Usually human babies are eaten up by aliens or used as genetic material ! This situation has been happening not only on Earth, but on millions of other planets, moons, comets, asteroids of our Old Universe ! If all Women leave Old Universe for the New one, then the dreadful 3d physical level of Consciousness in the Old Universe will collapse ! The reason: all worlds exist only because of creative abilities of Women. Smooth Transition from Old Universe to the New one will occur, where Women would finally be respected !

ENDLESS ROLE OF WOMEN TO GIVE BIRTH AND RAISE GENERATION OF HUMANS ONE AFTER ANOTHER MUST BE STOPPED ! WOMEN MUST BURN THE MATRIX/
PATTERN OF SUCH BEHAVIOUR AND BECOME FREE FROM ANY OBLIGATIONS IN OLD UNIVERSE ! WOMEN ARE NEEDED FOR THE NEW UNIVERSE: TO CREATE NEW WORLDS THERE. THEY DON'T NEED HELP OF INORGANIC BEINGS (ALIES) FROM OUR TWIN-WORLD TO GET THERE, IF WOMEN HAVE ENOUGH OF THEIR OWN ENERGY. BUT MEN-SORCERERS NEED HELP OF INORGANIC BEINGS (ALIES) FROM OUR TWIN-WORLD TO GET TO THE NEW UNIVERSE.
MIXING OF INORGANIC BEINGS WITH OUR PHYSICAL WORLDS ARE HAPPENING IN FORMS OF LIGHTNINGS, RED SPRITES, BLUE JETS, FIRE BALLS, GAMMA RAYS etc. - hitting our skies, planes/helicopters/rockets/traines/ships/cars, people, trees, buildings like oil refineries or oil plants or atomic power stations, ground like volcanos, bridges etc. (fotos below). 






Все Женщины - Dreamers, правда некоторые - более одарённые, чем другие ! Dreamer - это человек, который умеет себя гипнотизировать и поднимать себя на более высокую вибрацию, зная или не зная этого. Обычно среди мужчин это : Колдуны, первопроходцы Роберта Монро, маги, индийские гуру,  некоторые монахи и буддисты, т.д. У всех Женщин этот дар есть из-за того, что у них есть Матка (если она не вырезана), но эта способность имеется у очень малого количества мужчин и этот дар ещё должен быть развит огромным трудом. Dreaming-Awake - означает быть в самогипнозе, т.е. сознательно или бессознательно поднимать себя выше, на более высокую вибрацию, не теряя контроль над собой и исполняя поставленные задачи ! В отличие от людей, загипнотизированных инопланетянами или гипнотизёрами, людей, которые не помнят, что они делают в этом состоянии!

Большинство Женщин Земли в течение тысяч лет были поставлены в невыносимые условия для того, чтобы заставить их улетать без физ. тел во время сна в Новую Вселенную и создавать там новые миры !

"К сожалению, Женщины должны собираться вокруг мужчин, если не хотят сами себя вести!" из книги Флоринды Доннер "БЫТЬ В ПОЛЁТЕ!"

Вот об этом и речь! Не ждать когда мужчины поведут Женщин в Новую Вселенную. Все Женщины
просто обязаны уйти не в материальной форме, а в своих Энергетических телах из Старой Вселенной (по одиночке, группами или все вместе) и перейти в Новую Вселенную, например, в миры Новой Земли !!!
Время, чтобы оставаться в Старой Вселенной, уже истекло и кроме ещё больших мучений, пребывание в Старой Вселенной Женщинам ничего не даст!

ОДНО ТО, ЧТО НЕГАТИВНЫЕ СУЩЕСТВА ДО СИХ ПОР ОСЕМЕНЯЮТ И ЕЖЕМЕСЯЧНО ВЫТАСКИВАЮТ ЗАРОДЫШИ ИЗ МАТОК (МЕНСТРУАЦИЯ) ПОЧТИ ВСЕХ ЖЕНЩИН СТАРОЙ ВСЕЛЕННОЙ (НЕ ТОЛЬКО НА НАШЕЙ ПЛАНЕТЕ), А ПОТОМ ИХ СЪЕДАЮТ, ДОЛЖНО ВЫЗВАТЬ У ВСЕХ ЖЕНЩИН ГНЕВ И ПРОТЕСТ. ЭТО ДАВНО УЖЕ ДОЛЖНО БЫЛО ПРЕКРАТИТЬСЯ, НО ЭТО ПРОИСХОДИТ ДО СИХ ПОР, МОЗГИ ЖЕНЩИН ДО ТАКОЙ СТЕПЕНИ КОНРОЛИРУЮТСЯ, ЧТО ОНИ И НЕ ПРОТЕСТУЮТ ПРОТИВ ТОГО, КАК ИХ РЕГУЛЯРНО ИЗУВЕЧИВАЮТ !

Миллионы Женщин содержатся в заключении в подземных городах и в генетических лабораториях инопланетных баз только чтобы рожать одного за другим, и чтобы затем младенцы были съедены! Это происходит не только на нашей Планете, но и на миллионах других планет, астероидах, лунах, кометах Старой Вселенной ! Если все Женщины покинут Старую Вселенную, то произойдёт колапс: потому что все миры держатся на плечах Женщин, их способностей создавать !
Мучительный 3й физический Уровень Сознания в Старой Вселенной перестанет существовать ! Произойдёт тот самый Переход, о котором столько лет так много говорили, или скорее не Переход, а Перелёт из Старой Вселенной в Новую, где Женщины воспрянут духом !

БЕСКОНЕЧНАЯ РОЛЬ ЖЕНЩИН - РОЖАТЬ И ВЫРАЩИВАТЬ ПОКОЛЕНИЕ ЗА ПОКОЛЕНИЕМ ! ПОРА УЖЕ ЗАКАНЧИВАТЬ С ЭТИМ ДЕЛОМ ! ЖЕНЩИНЫ ДОЛЖНЫ РАЗРУШИТЬ ЭТУ МАТРИЦУ/ШАБЛОН/ШТАМП СВОЕГО ПОВЕДЕНИЯ И ПОЧУВСТВОВАТЬ СЕБЯ СВОБОДНЫМИ ОТ ВСЯКИХ ОБЯЗАТЕЛЬСТВ В СТАРОЙ ВСЕЛЕННОЙ ! ЖЕНЩИНЫ НУЖНЫ В НОВОЙ ВСЕЛЕННОЙ, ЧТОБЫ ТАМ СОЗДАВАТЬ НОВЫЕ МИРЫ И ДЛЯ ЭТОГО ИМ НЕ НУЖНА ПОМОЩЬ НЕОРГАНИЧЕСКИХ СУЩЕСТВ ИЗ НАШЕГО МИРА- БЛИЗНЕЦА (ALIES) ! НО МУЖЧИНАМ-КОЛДУНАМ В ЭТОМ ДЕЛЕ ПОМОЩЬ НЕОРГАНИЧЕСКИХ СУЩЕСТВ ИЗ НАШЕГО МИРА- БЛИЗНЕЦА (ALIES) - НУЖНА !
СМЕШЕНИЕ НЕОРГАНИЧЕСКИХ СУЩЕСТВ ИЗ НАШЕГО МИРА- БЛИЗНЕЦА С НАШИМИ ФИЗИЧЕСКИМИ МИРАМИ ПРОИСХОДИТ В ВИДЕ МОЛНИЙ, СИНИХ ДЖЕТОВ И КРАСНЫХ СПРАЙТОВ, ОГНЕННЫХ ШАРОВ, ГАММА ЛУЧЕЙ и т.д., ударяющих в : наше небо, самолёты/вертолёты/ракеты/поезда/корабли/машины, здания как нефте-перерабатывающие заводы или атомные станции и т.д., ударяют в людей и в землю в любом месте, например в вулканы или мосты и т.д. (фото ниже).



КАРТА ЕВРОПЕЙСКИХ СТРАН, ГДЕ ПОКАЗАНЫ МЕСТА АКТИВНОСТИ РАЗНЫХ НЕОРГАНИЧЕСКИХ СУЩЕСТВ, ПРИБЫВАЮЩИХ НА ЗЕМЛЮ В РАЗНОЙ ФОРМЕ.
Map of European countries, where are shown different Inorganic Beings' strikes with different colors.









ИНФОРМАЦИЯ О НАШИХ ВНЕТЕЛЕСНЫХ ПОЛЁТАХ НА НОВУЮ ЗЕМЛЮ ИЗ КНИГ РОБЕРТА МОНРО



ВСЕ НАШИ ТЕРЗАНЬЯ, МУЧЕНЬЯ, БОЛЬ И ЭМОЦИИ, СОПРОВОЖДАЮЩИЕ ЭТО, ПРОИСХОДЯТ ОТ ТОГО, ЧТО ЗАДАЧА КАЖДОГО ИЗ НАС : ИСПЫТАТЬ ВСЕ ФОРМЫ ЖИЗНИ НА ЗЕМЛЕ, ВКЛЮЧАЯ ВСЕ НЕГАТИВНЫЕ И ПОЗИТИВНЫЕ ИНОПЛАНЕТНЫЕ РАСЫ !
ALL OUR TORTURES, SUFFERING, PAIN AND EMOTIONS, ACCOMPANING THEM, HAPPEN, BECAUSE EACH ONE OF US HAS A TASK: TO EXPERIENCE ALL FORMS OF LIFE ON EARTH, INCLUDING ALL NEGATIVE AND POSITIVE ALIEN RACES !

Эта информация касается нас многих. Ниже отрывок из книги Роберта Монро "Далёкие Путешествия", 1985 год издания, в которой он описывает свой опыт, полученный на нефизическом и физическом Уровне Сознания Новой Планеты Земля в Новой Вселенной в 3000 году. Время 3000 лет Новой Земли отмеряно согласно нашему календарю, нашей Линии Времени Старой Земли и конечно это создаёт путаницу в наших головах. Время - вещь искусственная, но необходимая, и правда то, что Линию Времени (календарь) легко изменить, что и было сделано много раз с нашим календарём. Новая Земля имеет другую вибрацию и другую Линию Времени. Время движется быстрее и быстрее, раньше были дни намного длиннее.

Постоянные изменения наших календарей и вторжения в нашу Линию Времени доказывают, что такая Новая Земля уже существует сейчас! Кроме этого Нэнси упомянула тогда в будущем 3000 году в разговоре с Робертом, что они ждут События-Event ! СОБЫТИЕ ИЛИ EVENT - ЭТО НАЧАЛО САМО-РАЗВАЛА СТАРОЙ ВСЕЛЕННОЙ. Но это Событие-Event уже произошло 23 марта 1994 года, когда Аквамариновая граница в нашей Старой Вселенной, отделяющая низкие негативные вибрации от высоких позитивных вибраций, начала ломаться и выпускать нейтральную Аквамариновую вибрацию из всех Чёрных Дыр нашей Старой Вселенной! Таким образом давая возможность негативным цивилизациям смешиваться с позитивными, создавать больше Белой Солнечной Энергии и уходить всем из жизни. У меня собралось сотни фото, показывающих эту нейтральную Аквамариновую Энергию, собирающуюся в воде, в воздухе, в небе, во льду, в Космосе и вообще, лежащую слоем на всём !
Дату - год 3000 - кто-то другой написал, а не Роберт Монро! Ниже слова Нэнси на английском, которые она говорит в будущем,
якобы, 3000м году, когда весь этот разговор произошёл гораздо раньше, стр. 227 :
(Nancy: "We’ve been expecting this, uh, an Event to take place. Then we can leave (means: leave the New Earth as Graduates! LM)!"

Роберт показывает нам как физические миры Новой Земли будут выглядеть в недалёком будущем. Сначала мы создаём виртуальные миры на нефизическом 4м Уровне Сознания, а потом переносим эти миры ниже, на 3й физический Уровень (в основном Женщинами). Не зная этого, множество Женщин отправляют на Новую Землю по ночам, когда они засыпают, чтобы они там создавали виртуальные и особенно физические миры с растениями и животными с помощью своих эмоций. Память этого стирается. Создание физических миров в настоящее время ещё полностью не закончено, но работа идёт полным ходом.
Получить опыт на Новой Земле Роберту помогли его друзья-интеллигенты (части его Высшего Существа на более высоких Уровнях Сознания). Роберт увидел Новую Землю в будущем Аквамариновой, такой же Аквамариновой он видел нашу Старую Землю, но не Сверкающей Белой, как её видели Дон Хуан и другие Колдуны на более высоком вибрационном уровне. Аквамариновая вибрация как клей, помогает держать всё вместе, чтобы все частицы предметов и содержимое миров не разлеталось в разные стороны. Из того, что Роберт обозревал там, в книгах он объясняет огромную разницу между Старой и Новой Землёй. Роберт заметил отсуствие негативных низкой вибрации Серого и Коричневого Поясов вокруг Новой Земли, но вокруг нашей Старой Земли они пока есть. В этих Поясах общение - телепатическое, собираются те, кто в первый раз приходит на Землю и только один раз, и те, кто собирается жить другую жизнь на Старой Земле (Повторялы). Правда сейчас Повторял становится всё меньше и меньше, пока они совсем не исчезнут вместе с Поясами, ведь Планета должна вот-вот уйти из жизни. Облетая Новую Землю, Роберт также заметил, что шумный M Band стал бесшумным, но всё-таки полон телепатического общения между вибрирующими формами людей в их энергетических телах с организованными мыслями, более сбалансированными и более высокой вибрации. К концу жизни Новой Земли этот Пояс тоже станет шумным и превратится в несколько Поясов ! Так формировалась наша Старая Земля когда-то.
 Ниже объяснение этого Пояса M Band (Пояс Хаотических Мыслей), данное Робертом Монро в книге "Далёкие Путешествия".

"M Band (Пояс Хаотических Мыслей): это часть энергетического спектра, используется для мыслей; этот Пояс не электромагнитный, не электрический, не магнитный, не ядерный и т.д.
M Band (Пояс Хаотических Мыслей): Шум происходит из-за неконтролируемой, негативной мысли; предупредить вас чтобы быть готовым к отсуствию баланса, чрезвычайно сумбурной и негативной радиации этих  Поясов Старой Земли...Вокруг Старой Планеты были множество гигантских, плотных, туманных Поясов. Промежутки между ними были неясны, так как щупальцы и связки прядей проникали из одного в другой. Кроме Пояса, который почти касался самой Планеты...Рёв M Band был ужасающим, но всё-таки не таким ужасным как на самой Планете (это в настоящее время на Старой Земле!). Больше того, когда Роберт осматривал каждый Пояс, он обнаружил, что самым мощным был шум в Поясах ближе к Старой Земле. Чем дальше от Планеты, тем меньше шума. Совсем немного его было слышно на самом последнем поясе, немного, но всё-таки он присуствовал...Пояса состояли из форм жизни...один Пояс за другим, они все были одинаковы. Тысячи - нет, миллионы, может быть даже миллиарды вибрирующих форм жизни...
Но кто все эти формы?
Повторялы.
Они хотят прожить ещё одну человеческую жизнь на Земле.
Невероятно, что кто-то может захотеть пройти по этому пути ещё раз. Первый раз уже выглядит достаточно жутким..."

К сожалению M Band Старой Земли очень трудно выдержать (знаю по собственному опыту), это сводит некоторых с ума ! 
Роберт увидел луну возле Планеты, похоже она была создана для Новой Земли. Другую новую вещь он заметил был единственный Белый, сверкающий, бесшумный Пояс вокруг Новой Земли, полный форм жизни более высокой вибрации (не M Band). Это может быть 5й уровень Cознания, где многие собираются смотреть уникальное шоу: Движение Старой Земли вверх без её оболочки-коры. В это место, в будущем, Роберта взяли его друзья-
интеллигенты, и о котором Роберт написал в своих книгах.

Сравнивая население Старой Земли, Новая Земля (физическая и виртуальная) в основном населена игроками более высокой вибрации (почти Выпускниками). Тысячи лет многие Женщины и Мужчины Старой Земли, чтобы вырваться из страшной жизни, улетали во сне в своих энергетических телах на Новую Землю и создавали там прекрасные иллюзорные и физические миры с растениями и животными, где они могли чувствовать себя свободно. Но, возвращаясь, память у них стиралась, и они продолжали трудную Планетарную Игру на Старой Земле, исключением являлись Колдуны и Колдуньи, кто сами направляли себя туда, и знали для какой цели. Карлос Кастанэда много писал об этом, и он со своей группой, и Дон Хуан со своей группой Колдунов и все другие Колдуны из их Линии помогали распространять жизнь в Новой Вселенной. Сила эмоций Женщин помогала им организовывать физические миры с растениями и животными на Новой Земле, что значительно труднее, чем просто создание иллюзорных миров (мужчинам это легче). Их плоды и видел Роберт Монро, пролетая над Новой Планетой: видел Белое Солнце, лёгкий ветерок, голубое небо и аквамариновую воду, белые облака и пески пустыни. Опыт пилота помог ему различить континенты и острова, на которых ранее (на старой Земле) располагались страны, найдя кое-какие изменения в их очертаниях. В своём энергетическом теле он пролетал над океанами и морями, озёрами и реками, лесами всех оттенков зелёного цвета, огромными полями зелёной травы и необыкновенных цветов, внушительных по размру и всей имеющейся палитры красок. Видел холмы и горы со снежными вершинами и удивлялся, что воздух был такой чистый: ни дыма, ни смога. Его также удивило количество и разнообразие птиц в воздухе и рыбы в воде, отсуствие рыбаков, лодок, кораблей, а также отсуствие самолётов/вертолётов/машин всех размеров/велосипедов/поездов. Он не видел никаких железнодорожных линий/дорог/высоковольтных линий/электрических столбов или каких-нибудь проводов. Не было домов и зданий любого типа, заводов и фабрик, портов и аэропортов, сараев и заборов; не было бензоколонок, нефтехранилищ, вышек и башен для любой цели, нефтепровода и нефтяных вышек в воде! Нефть не вылезала на поверхность и не было нужды в бензине ! Вообще не было никаких городов или деревень, не было людей на поверхности: женщин, мужчин, детей ! Но ему сказали, что люди были, но не так много и, чтобы существовать в тех физических мирах, нужно было людям заставить себя перейти от их энергетичесих тел к физическим телам (на время), тел, которые они сами могли создавать. То есть им нужно было убедить себя, что они больше, чем только Энергетическое тело, и что они могут научиться управлять физическим телом в физических мирах. Это легче делать тем, у кого ещё остался свежий опыт физических жизней на Старой Земле. Роберту даже удалось добраться через Атлантический океан до Синих Гор в Вирджинии, в Америке, где когда-то находился его Институт. Там ему дали голое физическое тело и возможность испытать физический мир. Он чувствовал под ногами траву и видел окружающий лес, встретил там красивых и здоровых девушку и парня (тоже голыми - одежд на Новой Земле пока нет, нет нужды). Это оказались его старые друзья: умершая когда-то, его жена Нэнси и один из его друзей - ВВ.

Люди в будущем, когда будет необходимость, создадут на Новой Земле изменения погоды, времена года, день и ночь, закаты и восходы, приливы и отливы и т.д. И также из разговора Роберта с Нэнси мы узнаём, что она проходит курс Обновлённой Супер-Человеческой Школы Сконцентрированного Изучения на Новой Земле, взятый с подобной Школы на Старой Земле, то есть она проходит скоростной опыт всех форм жизни Земли, чтобы после завершения стать Выпускником, лететь выше и соединиться со своими Высшими Существами-Солнцами. Нэнси показала Роберту как она и многие другие учатся как собирать и куда направлять, образовавшуюся на Новой Земле, Новую Солнечную Энергию. Нэнси рассказала Роберту где и как они хранят физические тела "в спячке", чтобы дважды в неделю присоединяться своими Энергетическими Телами к физическим телам для выполнения заданий в физических мирах более низкой вибрации Новой Земли. Она детально объяснила, что физические тела они могут создавать сами и, чтобы эти тела не были попорчены вирусами, клещами, комарами и другими насекомыми, а также крупнее хищниками, вокруг них они создают Супер-Шар - Резонирующий Энергетический Шар, Поле вокруг тела, защищающее от проникновения хищников.

Это даёт нам понять, что Пищевая Цепочка уже существует в своём зачатии, но Планетарная Игра - ещё нет: физические миры ещё не так развиты, недостаток в них народа и отсуствие в них Негативных рас.
Нэнси продемонстрировала как заряжать физическое тело своей Солнечной Энергией, чтобы оно могло функционировать неделю. Она даже показала Роберту как создавать пищу из почвы, сотворив горячую, готовую к употреблению, кукурузу, они могли её есть, хотя пищеварительные процессы в теле - отсуствовали. Отсуствовали также голосовые связки: они разговаривали - телепатически, то есть обменом мыслей.

Новую Землю создавали как копию Старой Земли (так легче) и создавали её довольно долго. Но в процессе своей жизни Новая Земля изменится в будущем и не будет больше похожа на нашу Старую Землю. Этот вариант Изменённой Новой Земли в конце её жизни и будут копировать люди Планеты, создавая следующую Планету Земля.
Вот так, шаг за шагом, и была сформирована наша Старая Земля когда-то и также, шаг за шагом, пройдёт она путь Старой Земли в будущем!

Большая часть путешествий прошла у Роберта на Новой Земле и описывает Роберт создание виртуальных и физических миров на Новой Земле не один раз, нужно просто внимательнее читать. Например его опыт в теле птицы, рыбы, пантеры, дерева, облака и т.д. (опыт форм жизни) произошли на Новой Земле.
Из разговора Роберта с его женой Нэнси мы узнаём, что Новая Земля вернулась к экологическому балансу,что была организована Пищевая Цепочка как на нашей Старой Планете (только в самом начале). Пищевая Цепочка необходима для получения новой Солнечной Энергии. Много воздуха, воды и земли/песка перешло со Старой Земли на Новую Землю с помощью торнадо и порталов. Многие формы жизни уже покинули Старую Землю и перебрались на Новую: продолжать эволюционировать. В настоящее время миры Новой Земли не совсем закончены и от нас, более продвинутых, зависит их закончить, тем более что Время на Старой Земле ускоряется с каждым годом и наступит момент когда понятия Времени и Пространства исчезнут навсегда. Старая Земля сломает свою физическую Кору-Облочку и устремится вверх в своей Энергетической Форме, а значительная часть Человечества в своих Энергетических Телах перелетит на Новую Землю, продолжать эволюционировать. На Старой Земле в настоящее время больше людей, которые не имеют Энергетичесих Тел, они - биологические роботы  (что создаёт хаос в наших головах). Поэтому они не могут перейти на Новую Землю, а будут убраны со Старой Земли разными методами и осуждать это не нужно, так как весь растительный и животный мир, всё живое должны покинуть Старую Планету перед взрывом. Убедительным примером служит современный короновирус из Китая. 
После окончания Супер-Человеческой Школы Сконцентрированного Изучения, Выпускники присоединяются к своим Высшим Существам-Солнцам, присоединяются ко всем собравшимся на 5ом Уровне Сознания, чтобы наблюдать уникальное Событие : Восхождение нашей Старой Земли в её Энергетической форме вверх, в Источник Всех Солнц !



40 лет тому назад, 21 октября 1978 самолёт австралийского пилота Frederick Valentich был захвачен НЛО. Пилоту был дан выбор: работать на них и он согласился и подписал контракт. Он транспортировал кислород огромными ёмкостями со Старой Земли на Новую Землю, но не знал, что это была Новая Земля. В истории было много пилотов, кто транспортировал кислород с нашей Старой Планеты на другие планеты, луны, астероиды, орбитальные станции, НЛО в нашей Старой и в нашей Новой Вселенной. Отсюда и появились Озоновые Дыры как например над, ближайшей к Австралии, Антарктидой; сейчас Озоновые Дыры на каждом шагу. Oтсуствие кислорода очень подходит негативным драконам и подобным им. Их всегда было полно под Антарктидой.
Frederick Valentich делал это много лет и его мучала совесть, что он лишает кислорода нашу Планету. Тогда он решил сбросить эти сведения подходящим людям на землю и, несмотря на постоянное за ним наблюдение, ему это удалось: записи попали в руки людям, которые опубликовали этот материал много лет назад. Сейчас на Интернете его сведения искажены.
Для Новой Вселенной нужно было создать много планет с жизнью (подобных Новой Земле) и с Планетарной Игрой на них в будущем, и сотнями лет люди Старой Земли создавали такие планеты, часто не зная, что они это делают. Кислород, как и вода, как и всё остальное, просто необходим для жизни на каждой планете.


О НАШИХ ПОЛЁТАХ НА НОВУЮ ЗЕМЛЮ. ОТРЫВОК ИЗ КНИГИ РОБЕРТА МОНРО "ДАЛЁКИЕ ПУТЕШЕСТВИЯ", мой перевод :



Стр. 206-207 (Человек с плюсом - это человек, имеющий опыт всех форм жизни на Земле.)
"Друзья-интеллигенты Роберта Монро : (Мы подумали, что это может быть важным для тебя. Мы можем показать тебе это как обозревателю, не как участнику.)
Я не понял и вибрировал. Если ОНИ это планировали, то это должно быть, что-то очень важное, но я не мог читать их мысли как они могли читать мои. Что...
(Мы можем сопровождать тебя на Новую Землю 3го физического Уровня Сознания в перспективе в будущем, согласно вашим календарям это - дальше года 3000. Основные жители там это то, что мы называем H-plus, люди с плюсом, чтобы отличить и обозначить отличие от тех, кто на Старой Планете в настоящее время. А сейчас ты просто посетитель.)
Оказывается вот что! Я проделал только несколько вылазок в будущее. Но у меня бы не хватило смелости попробовать такой прыжок самому, но с ними...
(Держись крепче. Так будет лучше.)
Моё волнение было настолько огромным, моё вибрирование отражало это, поэтому я направил фокус внутрь себя, сложил это всё назад в петлю и закрылся. Это будет выброс настоящей информации, не проекции и не воображение...
CLICK! (переключается на другую вибрацию, другое сознание !)
Мы летим высоко над Землёй, примерно на расстоянии в половину пути к луне, которая всё ещё была там, сзади нас. Земля была того же Аквамаринового цвета, с белыми облаками, частично закрывающими землю внизу. Мы двигались спокойно и я был рад увидеть, что тёмные Серый и Коричневые Пояса вокруг Земли исчезли, это означало, что Пробка (игроков Планетарной Игры в энергетической форме. ЛМ) исчезла. Прекрасно ! Повторял больше нет! Но была и новая черта, которая притянула моё внимание и не отпускала. Вокруг Новой Земли было одно плоское Белое Кольцо, очень похожее на Кольца вокруг Сатурна, и оно сверкало и излучало свою собственную внутреннюю радиацию, но это не было отражением от Солнца !
(Ты лучше поймёшь значение этого Кольца по мере того, как мы будем двигаться.)
(Из этого Белого, Сверкающего Кольца мы и будем наблюдать за СОБЫТИЕМ - ШОУ - взрывом Старой Земли и её восхождением выше! ЛМ.)

По мере того, как мы двигались вокруг Сияющего Кольца, а не через него, и продвигались внутрь, я увидел другое изменение. M Band был полон общения, но Шума не было. Нет Шума! Это означало только одно: человек, наконец, справился с этим. Следующим доказательством было незначительное количество тумана, создаваемое Шумом Пояса (M Band). Пробки от хаотических, негативных мыслей - больше нет ! По крайней мере это дало мне первое восприятие того, что ожидать. Мы вошли в низкие высоты, около 8000 футов над поверхностью, и начали облетать Северное Полушарие, с востока на запад около 28 градуса широты, только несколько миль от берега, что, похоже, была Япония. Морская вода была светло зелёной и мягкие небоьшие волны величественно двигались по поверхности. Глубже я мог различить косяки рыб, беспечно проплывающих мимо, не слишком быстро. Их путь точно вырисовывал контур отдалённой береговой линии: их были тысячи, когда они быстро меняли направление их серебрянные бока сверкали. И в самом деле были перемены, если они, не боясь, двигались так близко к берегу и такое огромное количество.



Это было знакомо, но всё же что-то было не так. Я просмотрел поверхность океана и тут же понял что это было. Отсуствие кораблей. Я долетел до горизонта и дальше. Не было даже вёсельной лодки. Я смотрел вверх на небо с его цепочками белых облаков. Не было самолётов, только чайки пролетали и искали (рыбу) в могучих водоворотах. А выше, чем это, за облаками - ничего. Ни следов самолётов, ни самих самолётов. Тогда мы пересекли береговую линию и очутились над Японией. К северу была Фуджияма: её белая вершина сверкала на Солнце. Под нами расстилался аккуратный ковёр квадратов ухоженных полей, каждый - своего оттенка зелёного, поправка: намного ярче, чем зелёный. Местами среди зелени, как гигантские букеты, были скопления полей разного цвета, сплошная масса яркого оранжевого, или масса голубого, белого, красного: поля благоухающих цветов, кустов и похоже гибриды и того, и другого, потому что такими большими цветы не бывают.



208-209
Это был рисунок, который можно было увидеть только с большой высоты, но самолётов не было - и это дало начало моим новым умозаключениям. Когда мы двинулись на запад я увидел другие исчезнувшие знаки. Не было дорог, даже узкой полоски для работы над полями. Также не было зданий, домов, амбаров, сараев: я просмотрел во всех направлениях. Ни городов/городков, ни деревень, ни линий электропередач, ни машин/мотоциклов/грузовиков/
велосипедов: всё исчезло! Воздух был чистым и прозрачным, ни дыма, ни смога. Затем до меня вдруг дошло, что нет людей! Это, как раз то, что я искал: мужчин, женщин, детей. Должно быть ужасная катастрофа сразила их всех!
(Они там, но их немного и это не катастрофа всему виной. Всё, что ты видишь, сделано по плану.)



Мы начали двигаться быстрее на запад через нескончаямое скопление разноцветных букетов полей, некоторые настолько огромные, что казалось шириной были много миль. Вскоре мы снова были над водой, Японское море, как я помнил это, и всё же: отсуствие кораблей там, где когда-то был такой важный морской путь. Снова над землёй - Корейский полуостров? И рисунок был другим. Во всех направлениях стояли, незнакомые мне, высоченные, прекрасные деревья с повёрнутыми вверх ветвями...и снова никакого признака человека.
(Твоё представление - как вы это называете? - устарелое.)
Ещё до того, как у меня появилась возможность осмыслить это, мы оказались снова над водой, двигаясь ещё быстрее, и затем снова над землёй. Это наверняка был Китай. С его миллионами, некоторые должны быть заметны. Похоже им это тоже не нужно. Миль за милью, мы покрыли глубокие зелёные леса, изредка разделённые зелёными травяными полянами, широкими ручьями и реками.



Где же рисовые поля, такие жизне-необходимые для человека?
(Есть несколько, но для другой цели. Места обитания птиц.)
Земля внизу стала более гористой, трудно-доступной и скоро мы мчались между горных цепей и их вершин. Растительности было мало, скорость полёта огромная и снежные вершины просто мелькали перед глазами. Мне было бы спокойнее лететь пониже; моя старая привычка опыта пилота вылезала наружу. Привычка быть наполовину смелым, то есть осмотрительным, старила меня и приятным не было. Горная высоченная стена, засыпанная снегом, мчалась прямо на нас.
(Ты можешь пройти сквозь неё и очутиться на другой стороне. Здесь никакой разницы нет.)
Вершина была почти рядом, я плотно закрылся перед тем, как нам столкнуться. На момент почувствовал небольшую перемену в окружающем пространстве и всё прошло. Я открылся и осмотрел сзади нас. Высокая горная цепь была позади нас: проходить через физическое вещество всё ещё не в моём вкусе! Скоро Земля под нами начала уравниваться, цвет леса поменялся на светло зелёный и очищенные участки становились больше. Я старался вспомнить географию: мы были над Ближним Востоком, я думал...да, они приближались: такие же волнистые песчанные холмы почти пустыни, где когда-то добывалась нефть.



Я осмотрел во всех направлениях и увидел очень симметричные скопления деревьев, отсуствие нефтехранилищ, нефтепровода, нефтяных скважин и вышек: ничто не указывало на то, что здесь когда-то присуствовал человек. Или нефтяные месторождения были выкачаны досуха или на нефть больше не было спроса.
(Обе мысли правильные.)



И опять мы двигались над водой - Средиземное море? - и выше, быстрее, часть земли промелькнула внизу, её я не мог определить, и дальше одна вода, тяжёлые волны, это должно быть Атлантический океан...и снова земля, неожиданное замедление и мы мягко приземлились на травяном поле среди холмов. Я посмотрел вокруг, удивляясь почему мы остановились именно в этом месте. Оно было очень знакомо. Я стоял на вершине среди поля прекрасной зелёной травы, каждая травинка была одинаковой длины, они наверно недавно её косили...нет, среза не видно, они просто росли равномерно. Край дубовых лесов поднимался за мной, ветви широко раскинуты. Вдалеке ряд возвышающихся аквамариновых гор сформировал гигантскую лестницу вверх...Почему мы остановились именно в этом месте?
(Это было их желание. Они ждут тебя.)
Энергия интеллигентов улетучилась и я остался один. Мне показалось, что я стал очень физическим, пока я стоял там. Я мог чувствовать Солнце на моём лице. Лёгкий, свежий ветерок ерошил мои волосы. Волосы? Я не должен иметь волосы...Они ждали меня? Я осмотрелся вокруг, но без точного имени/адреса (ident), нет, нет, он есть, и очень, очень знакомый...за лесом. Я повернулся и пошёл...пошёл? Это относится к ногам. Я посмотрел вниз, у меня и в самом деле были ноги, очень нормальные и очень человеческие голые ноги, босый я мог чувствовать траву на пальцах пока шёл. Я потрогал всего себя пока направлялся к огромным дубам, моё тело было реально физическим и тёплым под моими пальцами. Я посмотрел вниз: это действительно было моё длинное, как стручок, тело 22х-летнего...ха! Голое!



210-211
И это своего рода прогресс. Сейчас я чувствовал лёгкий ветерок на теле, воздух в лёгких когда дышал. Это было в первый раз насколько я помню, чтобы я почувствовал полностью функционирующее физическое тело на этом Уровне Сознания (в этой вибрации). Только я не понимаю почему мне нужно было возвращаться к худому - 6 футов и 137 фунтов телу...Я достиг начала леса и стал заходить, как вдруг наткнулся на 'барьер', что-то оттолкнуло меня назад в поле (другая вибрация будущего Роберта АА и в таких случаях встречаться нельзя! ЛМ). Я остановился и посмотрел, но ничего не увидел. Знакомое имя (ident), с которым я не мог ничего ассоциировать, было за 'барьером', поэтому я попробовал снова. 'Барьер' поддался немного, но не больше: сама по себе невидимая сила была знакомой, и всё-таки я не мог соединить 'барьер' с тем, кого мне надо встретить. Чего-то не хватало.
(Ты можешь оставаться в траве и мы там присоединимся к тебе.)
Звука не было, это было невербально, телепатически. Нам удалось, люди наконец, добились этого! Мы совершили этот грандиозный шаг от обьезьянней болтовни и всё, что в это входит! Я с нетерпением ждал встречи с принимающими представителями, кто бы они не были. Долго ждать не пришлось, через секунду мужчина и женщина вышли из-за деревьев и встали передо мной (голыми). По крайней мере та прекрасная полярность не исчезла. Оба, похоже, были возрастом около 30, привлекательные и хорошего сложения, загорелая кожа, у мужчины светло-коричневые волосы, у женщины - тёмные. Они улыбались когда я осматривал их. Я открылся.
(Ну, я полагаю, мы не так сильно изменились, как я ожидал. Во всяком случае не физически.)
(Извини за неразбериху, RAM (Robert Allen Monroe.) Мужчина засмеялся. (Тот, кто тебя пригласил, забыл о 'барьере', поэтому мы замещаем его.)
Я не понял (Вы, наверно, знаете меня, если знаете моё прозвище.)
Мужчина потеплел (Да!)
(И вы мне очень знакомы. Ваша личность - как в тумане. И я знаю, что так не должно быть.)
Мужчина смеялся и вибрировал. (И через тысячу лет ты никогда в это не поверишь! Прошло больше чем тысяча, поэтому сейчас ты лучше верь!)
Меня осенило и я не мог поверить в это. (ВВ!)
ВВ рассмеялся. (Кто же ещё!)
Я замкнулся (пошевелил мозгами) и нашёл Шары Мыслей (rotes), которые имели информацию о 'барьере', который до этого оттолкнул меня, и я знал того, кто пригласил меня. (Это - АА, он там за деревьями.)
ВВ широко улыбнулся. (Он наверняка сгорает от нетерпения встретить тебя, поэтому забыл о барьере. Но он интуитивно всё понимает.)
(Он знает что-нибудь о барьере?)
ВВ взял себя в руки. (Да, он знает. Но он сказал мне, что ты должен сам его почувствовать. )
Я повернулся к женщине, больше не способный сопротивляться мощному влечению, которое она, зная или не зная, оказывала на меня...её улыбка указала мне на первое, но она была плотно закрыта (энергетически) и я уважал этот сигнал. Как и у ВВ, её энергия ментального имени (ident) была сильной, намного сильнее...но имя было в тумане. Как я мог забыть такой жизненно важный...
Её улыбка была озорной. (Ты не забыл.)
(Ну, и что ты хочешь знать в первую очередь?) Вмешался ВВ. (Я мог бы послать тебе мой Шар Мыслей, но это может быть не то, что ты хочешь.)
Я повернулся к ВВ. (Какой это точно год?)
(Год? Ааа...Время. Они бросили этот вид измерения где-то после того, как достигли цифры 3000. Им это больше не было нужно. Что следующее?)
Я не понял. (Где мы? Я знаю, согласно нашему пути, что мы внутри США, рядом с береговой линией.)
ВВ взял себя в руки. (АА подумал, что это место ты захочешь увидеть первым. Штатов больше нет. Нигде нет никаких стран. Нет нужды в них. Но ты должен иметь представление, особенно об этом специфическом месте.)
Я повернулся и осмотрелся вокруг. Оно было знакомо. Возвышение, на котором мы стояли, поднимающиеся ступени синих гор к западу...Синие горы! Осознание было тотальным! Сколько раз я раньше стоял на этом месте и смотрел на запад, и сделал ступени округлённых холмов моим отправным пунктом, столько живых человеческих воспоминаний связано у меня с этим местом, с этой стороной...дома, заборы, здания, дороги - всё исчезло. Озеро. Озеро всё ещё здесь! И деревья, намного больше деревьев и больше видов, которые я до этого не видел, и на восток была ...вода. Вода, где когда-то была скоростная дорога в 4 ряда, вода простирается за горизонт.
(Мы называем это место Залив Вирджинии, как в старое время. Теперь часть океана.) ВВ здорово держал себя в руках. (Ты всегда кричал о Законе Перемены. Некоторые из нас в спячке здесь также в память о прошлом.)
Я не понял. (В спячке?)
212-213
Женщина немного открылась. (Мы храним наши любимые физические человеческие тела под этими дубами, пока они нам не понадобятся.)
(Что не так часто.) добавил ВВ.
Я замкнулся. В спячке...засыпают значит. Конечно, почему бы и нет?! Просто огромное улучшение в старой форме Внетелесного опыта. Но оставлять тело лежать под дубом...
(Мы формируем супер "Reball" вокруг него,) ответила женщина, улыбаясь. (Он настолько прочный, что ни один, даже вирус, не может проникнуть внутрь, так что определённо тело не будут беспокоить клещи, комары, или кто-нибудь побольше.)
(Явно это тело не дышит когда в спячке, кислород тоже не может проникнуть внутрь! ЛМ). 
Шар Мыслей быстро разрастался. "Reball," это укороченное для Резонирующий Энергетический Шар, который мы тогда неуклюже старались создать (в нашем Институте) с частичным успехом, Энергетическое Поле вокруг тела, чтобы закрыть и защитить его. И всё ещё несомненно существуют клещи, вирусы, комары и медведи.
ВВ усмехнулся. (Совершенно не сомневайся.)
Я посмотрел на него. (Что ты имеешь ввиду: не так часто?)
ВВ повернулся к женщине. (Ты скажи ему.)
Женщина (его жена Нэнсу в будущем! ЛМ) открылась немного больше и я мог чувствовать как её привлекательная радиация уменьшилась и я знал, что это намеренно. Я также был уверен, что она знала: я не буду больше допытываться кто она, если она так хочет. По крайней мере это не изменилось: женщины всё ещё хотят быть мистическими.
(Не слишком часто - это примерно дважды в неделю.). Уверенно сказала она, наблюдая мою реакцию.
И она её получила. Я ничего не понял.
(Нам всем троим быть здесь в физической форме в тот же день - довольно необычно,) продолжала она, испытывая удовольствие каждую секунду. (Мы устроили это только для того, чтобы встретить тебя.)
Я улыбнулся. (Я ценю это, верь мне.)
(Помнишь как ты бывало говорил...) Она засмеялась, затем начала опять. (Ты всегда говорил: мы больше, чем наши физические тела. Сейчас - наоборот. Ты, я имею ввиду мы постоянно твердим новым прибывшим, что они больше, чем их Энергетические Тела!)
Я замкнулся в себе. Это было больше, чем я когда-либо ожидал, но одна вещь не изменилась. Один ответ вёл к сотне других вопросов. Мне нужно было начать...
(Ты хочешь свою обычную финишную черту. Хорошо, знать что мы - всё ещё ЧЕЛОВЕЧЕСКИЕ СУЩЕСТВА или СУЩЕСТВА, КОТОРЫЕ СТАНОВЯТСЯ ЛЮДЬМИ. Я догадываюсь?)
Она посмотрела на ВВ, кто просто вздёрнул плечи. Это было необычно. АА должно быть проинструктировал его разрешить женщине говорить - поправка: вести разговор.

(Мужчины на Старой Земле настолько привыкли 'учить' женщин, а женщинам настолько было вбито в голову думать, что мужчины умнее их, что для Роберта Монро было необычно в то время видеть, что женщина даёт урок обоим мужчинам: ему и ВВ. ЛМ).

Я попробовал с другой стороны. (По пути сюда я не видел ни одного дома или здания, нет дорог, ничто не указывает на то, что здесь живёт человек или когда-то был здесь, нет городов, фабрик, самолётов, машин. Почему?)
ВВ засмеялся. (Ты не так внимательно смотрел.)
Женщина светилась. (Это - грандиозно, не так ли?)
Я не упускал нить разговора. (Я могу понять как вы можете спать под деревьями в такую погоду, ну а зимой? Вы должны как-то согреваться.)
(Резонирующий Энергетический Шар - Reball берёт это на себя,) ответила она. (Он сохраняет температуру воздушного слоя вокруг физического тела такой, какой ты хочешь.)
(А как насчёт еды? Тебе приходится есть.)
Она вытянула руки на уровне плеч вперёд, ладонями вверх. Закрыла глаза и постояла спокойно. Через несколько секунд она опустила руки и снова открыла глаза.
(Это даст физическому телу достаточно энергии по крайней мере на неделю.) Она с удовлетворением вздохнула.
(Она ментально зарядила тело своей Солнечной Энергией! ЛМ.)

Я недоумевал. (Ты имеешь ввиду, что вы уже больше не пробуете пищу, настоящую еду?)
(Ааа! Это. Конечно.) вклинился ВВ. Он нагнулся, рукой захватил горстку красной земли между корнями. (Что бы ты хотел? Дикий рис? Это - моё любимое.)
Я наблюдал как зачарованный...решил играть в эту игру. (Нет, ну...Silver Queen - вид кукурузы.)
ВВ не понял. (Silver Queen? Что это...?)
(Подожди, я это сделаю.) Женщина взяла горстку земли от ВВ в правую руку, и пристально уставилась на неё. Земля начала пузыриться и кипеть, меняя цвет и  превратившись в маленькую головку спелой белой кукурузы. Она протянула её мне и я взял её. Она была горячей, я осторожно положил её в рот и откусил. Это действительно была Silver Queen, самая сладкая кукуруза, которую я когда-либо пробовал и отдавала свежестью, только что собранной с поля. С неё даже стекало сливочное масло, нет, оливковое. Я смотрел на женщину пока с жадностью ел. Она понимающе улыбалась. Если её личность будет продолжать просачиваться, я бы получил её полное имя, хотел бы я этого или нет, и у неё больше не было бы секретов. Я передал ей кукурузу и она откусила. Мы оба жевали с большим удовольствием. Я проглотил, удивляясь куда ушла кукуруза, когда я это сделал.
214-215
Это было неважно, поэтому я опять взял нить разговора в свои руки. (Хорошо, вы меня убедили. Но почему нет дорог, нет транспорта? Скажем, мы хотим попасть в Японию. Туда пешком не дойдёшь.)
ВВ ухмыльнулся. (Ну и что, мы просто сделаем прыжок. Короткий, конечно. Почему Япония?)
(Я заметил некоторые очень необычные образцы растущих там вещей, когда мы пролетали там.)
Женщина улыбнулась. (Они очень красивы, не так ли?)
(Первая остановка, Япония!) ВВ повернулся по направлению к лесу и женщина последовала его примеру. (Мы скоро вернёмся.)
Я наблюдал как они исчезли в гуще дубов. Стоял там, ожидая и анализируя странную смесь физических и других энергий, которые сейчас составляли Земную Жизнь. И понял, что не мог определить, где начиналась одна и кончалась другая. Больше не было точной разделительной линии. Всё ли здесь было таким?
(Все готовы?)
Я повернулся: там был ВВ и женщина стояла рядом со мной. Они казались другими, более лёгкими.
(Нам пришлось оставить физические тела.)
И вдруг я вспомнил. (Никаких трюков, ВВ.)
ВВ засмеялся. (Ни за что. У неё адрес. Ты и я просто следуем за лидером, за ней.)
Я пристально сфокусировался на ВВ и вытянулся.



Клик! (перемена вибрации и сознания)
Мы кружили над волнистым ландшафтом на высоте примерно 10000 футов. Прямо внизу нас было, что казалось, центральным местом цветения лотуса, широченные лепестки непостижимых светящихся расцветок, распространялись во всех направлениях на 5-6 миль. Ниже лепестков спускались все оттенки зелёного: от очень светлого  тона свежего нового листа до насыщенного тёмнозелёного цвета нижней части тропического леса. Она и ВВ были рядом со мной.
Женщина восхищалась. (Этот участок - один из лучших.)
Я мог понять почему и открылся. (Кто это создал?)
(Группа женщин, которой хотелось дать пример-чувство красоты, которое начиналось от этого места. Оно уже существовало когда я попала сюда. А сейчас другие заботятся о нём.)
У меня было чистое и ясное восприятие всего. (Остальная часть Земного мира вся такая?)
(Земля была реставрирована до первоначального экологического баланса, такой, какой она была пока люди не испортили всё до крайней степени. Сейчас всё вернулось снова, каждое дерево, каждое растение, каждое животное...всё!)

(Люди только автоматически, часто не зная, выполняли желания негативных инопланетных рас. Разрушение всего, созданного природой или человеком, обычно разрушается влиянием Негативов ! Они сами ничего создать не могут и используют нас силой и хитростью для разрушения, даже если это во вред нам! ЛМ).

(Плюс некоторые улучшения,) ввернул ВВ. (Но только не всё ещё представлено огромными садами как этот.)
Мой фокус на женщине.
(Только небольшая часть садов,) продолжала она. (Остальное составляют леса, поляны, пастбища, прерии. Даже пустыни были реставрированы.)
Моё сознание было кристально чистым. Люди взяли на себя работу Матери-Природы - с некоторыми улучшениями. Не было нужды спрашивать как. Шар Мыслей женщины, превращающей землю в головку кукурузы, говорил обо всём. Если человек мог такое сделать...Мне пришлось закончить это. Я был уверен в ответе до того, как спросил.
(Скажем, мы хотим пройтись там внизу. Я имею ввиду в физическом теле.) Я осторожно вёл нить разговора. (Как нам это сделать?)
Женщина заволновалась. (Я уверена, что под этими прекрасными цветущими вишнями есть тела.)
Я давил дальше. (И каждый из нас может взять его просто так?)
(Да, конечно!)
Мне нужно было знать больше. (Ну а если они все уже были разобраны...так сказать.)
ВВ не мог оставаться в стороне. (Мы создадим несколько новых, это долго не возьмёт. Ты хочешь лететь вниз?)
Я не был уверен. (Нет, нет, не сейчас. А как насчёт физических тел, которые вы оставили под дубами? Любой может занять их, если они этого хотят?)
ВВ засмеялся. (Конечно, а почему нет?)
Почему нет? К этому нужно было быстро приспособиться. Тогда я вытащил из памяти Шар Мыслей тех времён, когда другие занимали тела наших добровольцев в лаборатории, и через их голосовые связки общались с нами; активировали другие части того же тела и даже играли на пианино...всё это без какого-то ни было вреда или какого-то участия ...Уай-таки нот (why таки not)!
Женщина сказала ВВ. (У меня такое чувство, что он к этому не готов.)
216
(Нет, он готов,) ответил ВВ. (Он уже большой мальчик. Это залпом даст ему целый Шар Мыслей. Такое развлечение, это его потрясёт!)
(Пошли назад сначала в dorm
- "дорм"  (Белый Сверкающий плоский Пояс вокруг Новой Земли), как планировал АА,) она легко приняла решение. (Тогда может быть начнём оттуда.)
Я открылся. (Могу я выбрать?)
Она засмеялась. (Конечно!)
Я начал, подавляя волнение. (Давай делать то, что она предлагает. Я уже имел слишком много впечатлений от твоего рода развлечений. ВВ, не обижайся.)
ВВ рассмеялся. (Да, конечно.)
Женщина повернулась ко мне. (Закройся поплотнее.)
Я так и сделал..."
CLICK! Перемена вибрации, сознания
(Нэнси ведёт их в тот Белый Сверкающий плоский Пояс вокруг Новой Земли, показать Роберту чем они занимаются там ! Когда Роберт умер, то тоже попал в этот Пояс и сейчас он там, ждёт когда его последняя жизнь русской девушки на Старой Земле закончится! Тогда он сможет стать Выпускником после получения опыта всех форм жизни! ЛМ.)

Мы быстро оказались среди тысяч и тысяч Белых Сияющих Форм, каждая оживлённая и вибрирующая. Сначала эффект блеска и яркости радиации были настолько подавляющим, что я был уверен, что мне придётся нажать на кнопку-ПАНИКА или звать на помощь моего друга-интеллигента. Потом этот эффект уменьшился и я почувствовал тёплое чувство взаимопонимания, исходящее из всех моих внешних точек. Я знал, что Формы нарочно отвели от меня свою радиацию, или что-то, так чтобы приблизить к моему уровню терпимости. Мне было интересно как они рассматривают меня...наверно как тусклый серый кусок тумана.
(Добро пожаловать в дорм - реставрированной Супер-Человеческой Школы Уплотнённого Изучения!) его имя было ВВ, без сомнения. (АА решил, что "дорм"  - самое подходящее слово использовать для этого. У меня нет информации на "дорм".)

(Слово  - "дорм" от английского слова- dormitory - спальный корпус и итальянского - dormire - спать. Правда никто не спит - все общаются друг с другом в Белом Сверкающем Поясе вокруг Новой Земли ! ЛМ.)

Я уловил лидирующее, хотя и смутное имя женщины на другой стороне меня. Она была сияющей и искрящейся точно как все остальные. Я знал, что она была человеком - и знал ли я это точно? А также все остальные Сверкающие Формы. Я открылся насколько мог. (Что это за место?)
(Ты пролетел мимо него когда прилетел на Новую Землю.)
Когда она послала это мне, я тут же на момент увидел Сверкающий Пояс.
(Это наш адрес до тех пор, пока мы не решим...). Она отклонилась и закрылась.
Я старался взять нить разговора в свои руки. (Решить сделать что?)
Она слегка открылась. (Я...стать Выпускником.)
Я на момент оставил эту тему. (А чем вы занимаетесь сейчас.)
Она слегка засмеялась. (Ну, первое это: мы создаём и собираем...как вы это называете?



217
...loosh (Белая Солнечная Энергия! ЛМ). Как пчёлы мёд или как коровы молоко. Только сейчас мы знаем что делаем и почему, и мы рады это делать.)
Я замкнулся в себе. Это я понял, но масшаб перемен был почти невероятным. Но я был здесь и все доказательства были вокруг меня. Скоростная Дорога к Свободе.
Я открылся снова. (И что вы ещё делаете?)
Она - с лёгким энтузиазмом. (Проходим опыт Сознания Земли. Не только в физической человеческой форме - помнишь, мы могли только испытать часть этого, только часть? Сейчас мы проходим всё полностью: от мельчайшей одноклеточной жизни и выше, миллионы разных жизненных циклов, о большинстве которых мы понятия не имели когда были людьми. Даже сама физическая Земля имеет активное Сознание.)
Я оставил эту тему тоже, так как не мог сопротивляться следующему вопросу. (Естественная Пищевая Цепочка, этот процесс всё ещё существует и вы его испытываете? От начала до конца?)
Она мягко ответила. (Это - важная часть Учебного Процесса. Мы не могли бы создавать Солнечную Энергию без этого.)
(Эй, RAM - (Роберт!) ВВ не мог больше ждать. (Кое-какие перемены, а? Тумана больше нет, нет и Шума M Band Пояса, нет больше locked-in Колец вокруг Новой Земли! Хочешь я покажу тебе вокруг?)
Я повернулся к женщине, но она не ответила, поэтому я понял это как - она не возражает. К тому же она закрылась. Явно она хотела держать себя в секрете, и если ещё немного её имени просочится, секрета больше не будет. Я следовал за ВВ. (Веди, старик.)
Мы легко пролетели через Сверкающие Формы и я зацепился за ВВ чтобы не потеряться. Я почувствовал, что радиация передо мной ослабла, давая путь, так сказать, энергии более низкой вибрации, которую я мог терпеть. Я был удивлён когда разные формы пролетали мимо и искра вылетала из них, трогая меня. В искрах были слова, которые я отчётливо слышал...Привет, Боб. Здравствуй, Роберт...Но я не мог определить кто они. Наконец ВВ остановился. Перед нами была Первая Входная Станция. Она, казалось, не изменилась. Вокруг неё кружило большое скопление серых форм.
(Много перемен.) ВВ взял нить разговора в свои руки. (Но ты бы не заметил этого, если бы не видел этого раньше.)
218
Я заинтересовался, (Например?)
(Первое это: значительное сокращение на инстинкте выживания.) ВВ засмеялся. (Ты помнишь ту лекцию, которую ты мне дал в Поясах Старой Земли, полную, с живыми иллюстрациями? Ты удивишься какую разницу эта Перемена сделала.)
Я открылся. (Неужели?)
ВВ не понял, потом продолжил. (Да, и другая вещь, основательное оповещание и тренировка до того, как попасть сюда, особенно это относится к продолжительному  контакту в течение физических циклов сна.)
Я не понял. (Но вы тут вовсе не спите, не так ли?)
(Нет, в этом нет нужды.) Тогда он понял. (Ааа, да, это ещё один пункт. Эти Одно-разники уходят на Старую Землю
(там сон нужен, ЛМ) и это их Первая Точка Входа, некоторые из них идут назад по Линии Времени, почти туда, когда люди начали становиться людьми. Одно-разники живут только одну жизнь, т.е. берут только один цикл физической жизни, возвращаются сюда и присоединяются к нам. Повторял больше нет, только Одно-разники.)
(Возвращаясь, они продолжают жизнь и получают тела животных или людей на Новой Земле! А пока мы спим на Старой Земле, мы проходим все формы жизни на Земле! ЛМ).

Я замкнулся в себе, потом открылся. (Этот процесс с Одно-разниками происходит на Старой Земле, откуда я пришёл?)
ВВ понял. (Ну да, конечно!)
Я сомневался. (У меня нет информации, что это там происходит.)
ВВ настаивал. (Я уверен, что ты имеешь.)
Я не понял. (Каким образом?)
(Тот последний Внешний Пояс вокруг Земли, помнишь? Он и близко не был расположен к Области Повторял. Этот Пояс просто поднялся вверх и исчез?)
Я всё ещё не был уверен. (Но это были те, кто улетал Домой (в Источник Всех Солнц! ЛМ.).
ВВ с триумфом вибрировал. (Ну?)
Я замкнулся. Всё казалось слишком невероятным, мой Разум не мог воспринять и моментально понять это.
А ВВ не унимался. (Давай, RAM.) Он вибрировал. (Давай от жизни получать всё. Давай развлечёмся!)
Я не понял. (Развлечения. Ну, я не знаю, что ты подразумеваешь под развлечением...)
(Обычные вещи, я гарантирую.) Вещи, которые мы здесь делаем каждый день. Я также получил твёрдые инструкции от АА о том, что нужно показывать тебе, а что нет.)
Я внимательно обследовал пространство за серыми формами, вокруг Станции Впуска и дальше за сверкающими огнями. (Где АА сейчас? Я никак не получу адрес его местоположения.)
ВВ показал сзади нас. (Он вернулся туда. Этот барьер не разрешает ему приблизиться ближе. Но я уверен, что он будет следовать за нами. Ты готов? Просто короткие прыжки и всё.)
219
Я чувствовал себя более уверенным с этим небольшим объяснением. Я нашёл место назначения и вытянулся, держась за него.



Клик! (перемена вибрации и сознания)! (Роберт получает опыт облака.)
Я плыву над широким коричневым полем, на высоте около 100 метров...Внизу - я плоский и снизу сильная жизненная энергия вливается в меня...
я увеличиваюсь в размере всё больше и больше и с радостью превращаю эту Энергию (Солнечную) в свой рост...я как крутящийся торнадо, моё движение высасывает воду из этой Энергии и помогает мне расти. Я становлюсь более осознанным, более сознательным...чем больше я становлюсь, тем больше я узнаю...сверху я выгляжу как круглый воздушный мяч и я чувствую, что больше расту вверх, чем в стороны...сейчас стало течь много моей собственной Солнечной энергии во мне, которая скопляется...(Подожди, так это - даёт электричество!)...Если я успею достаточно вырасти до того, как вода выльется из меня, только бы Энергия снизу подольше шла в меня, тогда я стану сильнее, действительно сильнее...но меня отгоняет от Потока Энергии и я ничего не могу сделать, поэтому во мне недостаточно скапливается ...

Клик! (перемена вибрации и сознания)!
Мы держались над Землёй, над густым лесом. Коричневое поле вдалеке казалось знакомым.
ВВ кружил передо мной, вибрируя (Весело, правда?)
Я недоумевал. (Что это было?)
Он показал на что-то сзади меня. Я повернулся. Это было среднего размера Облако, белое - на стороне, обращённой к Солнечным Лучам, серое - сзади,
с плоским тёмным низом. У облаков есть сознание? Основа жизни? Вода, маленькие кусочки элементов...и создаётся электричество
(из Солнечной Энергии! ЛМ)! Все составные части. А как создаётся гром? Или торнадо, или шторм, давление низкое или высокое?!"
ВВ вклинился. (Готов лететь опять?)
Я сфокусировался и вытянулся, следуя за ним.
220
Клик! (перемена вибрации и сознания)! (Роберт получает опыт рыбы.)
Я в зелёной воде, вода наверху светлее, чем внизу, мой рот автоматически открывется и закрывается, вбирая воду, которая течёт через мою голову и вытекает через мои уши...нет, ушей - нет. Жабры. Я - рыба, очень большая рыба! Я чувствую как мои стабильные плавники мягко колышутся, чтобы держать меня на месте. Моё зрение раздвоено: я не могу видеть прямо перед собой, сзади меня находится точка почти полной слепоты. Зато моё зрение по окружности - невероятное, видимость до мельчайших подробностей, правда не так много цветов, только два. Я пытаюсь двигаться, пока только думаю об этом, затем рвусь вперёд с большой скоростью, поворачиваю направо, налево, переворачиваюсь, резко поднимаюсь, потом ныряю вниз! Подожди, что-то я заметил на поверхности когда взбирался наверх, нужно возвратиться, схватить это, чувствую голод. Я не заметил как выпрыгнул наружу, рот открылся, проглотил что-то, как я обычно делаю. Потом я запрыгнул обратно в воду, удовлетворённо ныряя, чувствуя что-то извивающееся и хрустящее сзади рта. Насекомое? Плыву глубже, там не так темно как я думал, я и там прекрасно вижу. Я вижу как другая рыба нырнула со мной, хвост и спина тела вывернулись с большой силой. Что, я тоже так делаю? Да! Оно самопроизвольно получается только стоит подумать, точно также как идти или бежать в физическом человеческом теле. Я остановился, впереди меня ещё одна рыба, она прёт прямо на меня и она - огромна, вода - обманчива, рыба намного больше меня и подаёт знаки голода. Я быстро плыву, скорей, скорей, она гонится за мной, скорее к поверхности, сигнал со стороны: другая рыба бешено плывёт вместе со мной, сигналы из полосок на моих боках!
(РАМ, когда ты в воздухе, прыгай, прыгай!)
Я вылетел из воды, как пробка из бутылки и вытянулся.

Клик! (перемена вибрации и сознания)!
Я едва оказался над водой, потом увидел тело моей рыбы, в сопровождении другой рыбы, изогнулось в воздухе и вонзилось в воду без брызг! И тут же началось кипение, водоворот, борьба под водой.
(Круто, правда?) ВВ был рядом со мной. Я не реагировал, меня трясло с такой силой, но он продолжал.
221
(Я дал гарантию АА, что не допущу, чтобы ты пережил всё до конца. Он чувствовал, что ты к этому не был готов, и он был прав. Но ты же спросил её о Пищевой Цепочке (когда каждый ест друг друга! ЛМ.)
Я волновался. (Хорошо, хорошо!)
ВВ продолжал. (Ты всегда хотел, чтобы было как оно есть, правда?)
Я тоже не спустил ему. (Просто ты застал меня врасплох!)
(Ну а следующее путешествие - спокойное и приятное. Готов?)
Всё - относительно, включая понятие ВВ о спокойствии. Я сфокусировался и вытянулся...

Клик! (перемена вибрации и сознания)! (Роберт получает опыт дерева).
Я мягко качаюсь вверх и вниз, гнусь, растягиваюсь, Энергия течёт в меня в мои самые маленькие части, длинные и тонкие со множеством трубок, проходящих через меня. Вливается в меня моя доля славной, живительной силы, исходящей из Целого (всё дерево) или семьи, частью которой я являюсь. Я знаю насколько семья зависит от меня и я с радостью служу. По мере того как энергия, которая заставляет меня раскачивать и сжимать течение Энергии, проплывающей мимо моих плоских сторон (подожди, так это воздух, ветер!)...Я беру из него части, нужные моему Дереву, и посылаю их обратно через тонкие трубки, потому что Дереву это необходимо. Я делаю это легко, не думая что это - работа, это - дыхание, в этом заключается моя роль: обеспечить дыхание всей семье, всей Планете по мере того как я беру пепел из неё и превращаю его в Энергию, удачный обмен ! И другое, так важно, моя особая форма, мой стиль и аранжировка или планировка моих частей помогает понимать Планете мои особые сигналы и использовать их. Всё, что я делаю это - получаю и посылаю сигналы дальше и я счастлив, невероятно счастлив, зная всю основу моей роли и выполняя её согласно моему дизайну. Совершенный Баланс: давать и получать, уверенность и сила всего Дерева...
ВВ появился рядом со мной (впечатляет, правда?!)
Я не понял (где это было?)
Он указал, я повернулся. Очень близко ко мне висел дубовый лист. Он был прикреплён к длинной ветке, ветка - к массивному стволу дерева, крепко сидящему в земле.
222
Я всё понял, не осознавая этого, я понял значение этой Новой Человеческой Школы !
(Готов к следующему полёту? Это моё любимое.)
Я колебался. (Ну, я не уверен. Может быть мы должны...)
(Этот мы создали сами.) вставил ВВ. (Если тебе это не понравится, дай нам сигнал и мы вытащим тебя.)
Я сфокусировался с неохотой, вытянулся и последовал за ним.

Клик! (перемена вибрации и сознания)! (Роберт получает опыт пантеры.)
Я лежу на боку в густой сочной траве, открываю глаза, высокие деревья окружают меня со всех сторон, их, покрытые листьями, ветви образуют крышу высоко наверху. Солнечный Свет фильтруется через неё, давая умеренное, не слишком жаркое, излучение. Большая пантера цвета загара стоит надо мной, внимательно всматриваясь в меня.



(Вставай РАМ, давай играть!)
Я перекатываюсь и встаю...встаю! У меня четыре ноги! Насколько уверенно и стабильно это чувствуется! Моя голова впереди моего тела, сейчас мне нужно повернуться, чтобы посмотреть на спину и бока, они покрыты гладкой шерстью, а что это махает сзади меня? Это - хвост, у меня есть хвост, решил подвигать его и он дёргается назад, вперёд, вот это да, но он больше поднимается, чем опускается! Запах привлекает моё внимание...запахи, запахи, я не знал что существует столько запахов, сейчас знаю близко они или далеко, сигналы запахов такие же хорошие или даже лучше, чем моё зрение и слух!
Я узнаю всё просто слушая, сжимаю мышцы в ногах, втягиваю когти внутрь, да, у меня есть когти! Я себя чувствую превосходно! Берегитесь все там:
я иду! Такое грандиозное чувство, что я жив, полностью жив, хочу бегать, прыгать, лазить по деревьям!
(Ну тогда давай!)
Пантера цвета загара рысцой поскакала сквозь деревья и я следовал за ней, быстрее, теперь галопом и ещё быстрее, минуя деревья, с лёгкостью избегая низких ветвей. Возбуждающий поток пролетающих запахов проникает в нос, я тестирую их всех, мои глаза и уши подхватывают и определяют множество сигналов, все знакомые! Впереди большое мёртвое дерево и загорелая пантера бежит прямо к нему, я следую за ней, погружаю в него когти, копаю и оттаскиваю ими.



223
Пантера ждёт меня, беспечно сидя на толстой ветке. Я устраиваюсь рядом, он махает своим хвостом и я отвечаю тем же.
(Довольно хорошо для начала, РАМ.)
Я слишком взволнован, чтобы отвечать. Я ещё помню великолепное чувство могущества в своих мышцах, стараясь разобраться в сложной, только что полученной,  информации, дошедшей до меня благодаря моим чувствам! Как могли люди игнорировать и искажать такие глубокие ощущения, так мало изучили это, когда низшие животные...низшие? Приобрели так много.
(Сейчас мы должны спускаться.)
Загорелая пантера встаёт, поворачивается и спускается вниз по дереву на землю...идёт вниз! Я не знал, что коты могут это делать, они обычно пятятся.
Я встаю и медленно пячусь назад, а затем легким прыжком покрываю последние 8 футов.
(Сначала ляжь под деревом возле ствола. Затем короткий прыжок, очень короткий.)
Я ложусь в высокой траве и очень неохотно фокусируюсь и растягиваюсь.

Клик! (перемена вибрации и сознания)! 
Мы кружили невысоко над землёй и я смотрел вниз. Под нами, медленно дыша, лежало в траве тело загорелой пантеры и ...тело другой пантеры, тёмное, которое я взял напрокат!
ВВ был рядом и смеялся. (Понравилось, да?)
Я разволновался! (Восхитительно!)
(Тааак! У нас есть ещё один для тебя попробовать. Этот Нэнси выбрала для тебя сама. Она была уверена, что это как раз для тебя. Ты будешь один, но она сказала, что ты будешь знать что делать. Я просто проведу тебя туда, готов?)
Любопытствуя, что она могла выбрать для меня, я сфокусировался и вытянулся.



Клик! (перемена вибрации и сознания)! (Роберт получил опыт птицы Кондора).
Я парю над неприступной горной цепью, покрытой снегом, и я могу видеть на сотню миль в каждом направлении. Я также могу видеть совсем низко на земле...прекрасный фокус, мельчайшие детали...
224
листья на деревьях, небольшие животные, карабкающиеся по камням. Я двигаюсь медленно, делаю широкий лёгкий поворот, стоячая волна из горной цепи даёт постоянный и сильный подъём под мои крылья...крылья! Я поворачиваю голову. От плеча широкой аркой выдаётся крыло, перья ерошатся при малейшем дуновении. Я поворачиваю свою голову налево, а там такое же крыло только с другого плеча. Я не повис, а летаю как птица, я и есть птица! Совершенный водный самолёт, который точно исполняет мои желания! При повороте я останавливаюсь и перья на одной стороне по краю сгибаются вниз, на другой стороне - мгновенный угол отклонения. Попробуем достичь максимум подъёма, вот так, больше под левым крылом, чем под правым, поворачиваю в подъём, чувствую поднимает сильнее и сильнее! Поднимаюсь к высшей точке, поворачиваю и делаю круг, придерживаю поворот на самой высокой точке подъёма, должен иметь планерные показатели 50:1, спиралью вверх, крепче и быстрее, но внимательнее, абсолютный контроль. Воздух становится разряжённым, держу на высоте большую скорость, интересно где точка остановки мотора? На носу, нет, больше носом вверх, выше угол атаки, больше, да это - здорово! Никогда бы не подумал, что тело птицы может...ух! Птица не останавливается, легко набирает скорость, да...! Только сложи крылья и вниз!
(Эй, РАМ.)
И я держу пари, что эти крылья могут взять большой G-груз, вылетая из снижения, если их медленно открыть, давай посмотрим, мы просто нырнём немного быстрее!
(РАМ, ты хоть знаешь что делаешь?)
Это почти достаточно быстро. Сейчас открываем понемногу, медленно, сейчас назад...перья хвоста вверх понемногу каждый раз, вот так! Всё обратно нормализовалось, вернёмся к обычной скорости, что за птица! Скорее всего кондор, интересно что быстрая ласточка бы...
(РАМ, сделай короткий прыжок. Сейчас!)
Я вздыхаю, фокусируюсь и вытягиваюсь.



Клик! (перемена вибрации и сознания)!
Я оказался обратно среди Сверкающих Форм, и я плотно замкнулся. Радиация заставила меня распластаться утончённо знакомыми волнами. Вскоре радиация уменьшилась и я открылся. Тут же я нашёл местоположение ВВ и смутно адрес Нэнси.
ВВ смеялся. (Та большая старая птица должно быть удивляется: отчего её крылья согнулись!)
Я смеялся вместе с ним. (Да нет! У неё не было ни одного растянутого сухожилья или мускула, все перья были в линеечку, когда я ушёл. Я это гарантирую.)
ВВ повернулся к Нэнси, она была Сверкающей Формой.
(Он - твоя проблема. Я проверю с АА, и увижу тебя на участке.)
Я повернулся к Нэнси. (Участок?)
(Это там, где мы тебя вперые встретили.)"
Я замкнулся в себе. Столько вопросов остались неотвеченными, и у меня было чувство, что мой визит подходит к концу. Достать главные темы, эти первыми. Я сфокусировался, полностью открылся, так чтобы понять всё правильно:
(Перво-разники, когда они возвращаются сюда назад...)
(Одно-разники,) поправила она меня.
Я продолжал. (Если вы имеете этот постоянный приток, вы также должны иметь отток, чтобы сохранить Течение, Движение активным.) Она ждала спокойно...вежливо?...
или она знала и вопросы и ответы. Я продолжил. (Так, чтобы игроки могли заканчивать Планетарную Игру именно отсюда, из дорм-dorm. Вопрос: Что дальше происходит с Выпускниками?)
Она была в недоумении. (Я...у меня нет информации насчёт этого. Они просто исчезают.)
(По одному или группой?)
Она взяла себя в руки. (Обычно несколько сразу. Иногда уходит один.)
(И они никогда не возвращаются?)
(Нет, никогда.)
(Какая-нибудь связь с ними после ихнего ухода?)
Она колебалась. (Нет, путями, которые мы понимаем.)
Я хотел, чтобы она лучше прояснила это, но был уверен, что оно само собой прояснится. (Какие-нибудь знаки или симптомы, что игроки вот-вот станут Выпускниками?)
Она снова колебалась. (О, да! Им уже больше не нужно получать опыт Земли, поэтому они начинают становиться физическими всё меньше и меньше. Наконец, они полностью останавливаются.)
(И это всё?)
(Нет, их...ууу, радиация начинает меняться. И они начинают закрываться. После этого, они исчезают!)
У меня было ощущение, что она начала вибрировать. (Я не хочу быть похожим на инквизитора, но...)
Она открылась больше. (Продолжай. Мы ожидали, что ты будешь спрашивать, как ты это делаешь сейчас.)
226
Я принял другое направление. (Мне нужно как можно больше сведений, у меня может не быть другого шанса.)
Она аккуратно лавировала, в её ответе появился смех. (Ооо, я уверена, будет.)
(В Пространстве-Времени,) продолжал я, (много ли других образцов Роста Сознания, похожих на людей и на Землю?)
Она засмеялась. (Ты бы не смог сосчитать их, даже если бы хотел: так много. И новые такие Планеты входят в линию постоянно.)
Я не понял. (В линию?)
Она засмеялась ещё сильнее. (АА знал, что тебе понравится, если я использую эту фразу.)
Я подыгрывал ей. (Когда-нибудь я бы хотел встретить этого АА с глазу в глаз. Он знает обо мне больше, чем я сам.)
Она не ответила, только залилась смехом ещё больше. Я не думал, что это так смешно. (А люди сейчас общаются с подобной такой цивилизацией?)
Она мягко продолжала. (Не так много. Есть кое-какой обмен, но это не кажется необходимым или важным.)
(А как насчёт других, нефизических энергетических системах?)
Она загорелась. (Ааа, те! Мы посещаем их насколько можно часто.)
Я выбросил трудный вопрос. (Собирать Солнечную Энергию?)
Она замкнулась в себе, затем осторожно открылась. (Нет. Внедрять Солнечную Энергию, так сказать, распространять её семена. Это позволит Солнечному Лучу иметь адрес, по которому это место можно найти.)
Теперь была моя очередь замкнуться в себе. В её простом заявлении заключалось так много Знаний, что делало всё остальное похожим на умудрённую обезьянью болтовню. И всё-таки так много обезьяньего ещё осталось во мне, слишком много. Вдруг я получаю неожиданную информацию, и я знаю, что должен это проверить. Нерешительно, я спросил её. (Ты, сама, тоже вот-вот собираешься стать Выпускником?)
Она заволновалась. (Да!)
(Откуда ты это знаешь?)
Она волновалась. (Он предупредил меня, что ты меня об этом спросишь, но ты не так спросил. Поэтому я не могу на него ответить.)
Мне не пришлось спрашивать "кто" это был. (Но ты сказала мне: у тебя нет информации о том, что происходит с Выпускниками дальше.)
Она прекрасно вела нить разговора. (Я не знаю, но ты знаешь.)
Я встал в ступор. Почему она и друзья-интеллигенты думают, что это я, кто должен давать информацию?
227
Мальчик. кто должен делать работу взрослого? Я так закрылся, что почти пропустил остальное.
Она тепло вибрировала. (Мы ожидаем когда это Событие произойдёт. Тогда мы можем улететь отсюда выше!)
(Nancy: We’ve been expecting this, uh, an Event to take place. Then we can leave!)
Я был готов спросить о том, кто "мы" и о "Событии", но я почувствовал знакомый сигнал друга-интеллигента и стал отвечать... и также она! Огромный Поток информации проходил через меня и у меня были все ответы...я думал.
(Мы должны сейчас вернуться на то же самое место.) Она была спокойна, хотя и вибрировала. (Ты готов?)
Я закрылся в себе...адрес: возвышенность около Синих гор...сфокусировался и вытянулся.

Клик (перемена вибрации и сознания)!
Я был над возвышенностью...на высоте около 30 метров...Синие горы были к западу, поэтому я повернулся, смотря за заборы...заборы! И за ними были здания нашего Центра с их тёмно-красными крышами...дороги, покрытые гравелем, показывали клубы пыли когда по ним проезжала машина. Я полетел по неправильному адресу: назад в 1982. Странная смесь эмоций прошла через меня, и я знал: это возьмёт много времени и энергии, чтобы во всём разобраться (если разберусь). Я даже вернулся ко Второму телу (эфирное) без направления, что было необычно. Это была старая знакомая вещь вернуться к физическому телу, прикрепиться к нему...открыть глаза и подвигать руками и ногами. Я посмотрел на часы. Время: 2:40 ночи! Прошло только 8 минут?"

Люди получают опыт желеподобных существ, "Далёкие  Путешествия", часть 6, стр. 52-67 :

"...оплодотворение - механическая вещь или скорее химический процесс...личности без тел прекрасно осознают ситуацию и сами выбирают время когда развивать зародыш (для своего будущего тела) или отказаться от этой идеи. Так что часть моей энергии в данный момент может быть использована чтобы развить личность, я даже могу иметь несколько (параллельных) личностей, живущих в одно и то же время."
Ведущий: "В одно и то же время в физическом мире?"
"Да, да. Они говорят мне прямо сейчас: один из них - старый, другой - хромой, один из них - мужчина, правда где они находятся, я пока не готова знать.
Я могу чувствовать что такое быть старой и хромой, но я не ощущаю себя мужчиной."
Ведущий: "Присоединение к человеческому телу происходит только на Земле или это происходит также и на других Планетах?"
"Мы посещаем другие места. Там другие существа и наши Души знают об этих местах."
Ведущий: "Мы используем физические тела в тех местах?"
"Человеческими телами мы там не пользуемся, мы используем других существ или другие формы жизни."
Ведущий: "Назовите какие другие формы жизни на тех Планетах? Что они из себя представляют?"
"Одна форма вроде желатина...желеподобное вещество."
Ведущий: "Эти формы жизни находятся близко к Земле?"
"Нет, тысячи световых лет отсюда."
Роберт Монро имел опыт обезьяны как видно на стр. 227 той же книги, где он говорит:"Во мне всё ещё столько осталось от обезьяны, слишком много."


ABOUT OUR BODYLESS FLIGHTS TO THE NEW EARTH




This information concerns many of us. Here is an extract from Robert Monroe's book "Far Journeys", published in 1985, where Robert describes his experience of New non-physcal and physical Earth in the New Universe in the year 3000 into the future. This is from the point of view of our Timeline, but the New Earth has different vibration and its own Timeline, that causes confusion in our heads. In fact, I feel, that someone else was fiddling with this date (year 3000) and what Robert described on the New Earth, exists right now, and not in our future! There is a line on page 227, where Nancy says:
"We’ve been expecting this, uh, an Event to take place. Then we can leave (leave New Earth as Graduates it means! LM)!"
But this Event already happened on the 23 March 1994, as Alex Collier said and wrote in his book "Defending Sacred Ground". 26 years ago! And Nancy was talking about this Event in year 3000 of our Future! That's does not make sense!
The Event, I remind you, on the 23d March 1994 Aquamarine border, which separated low negative vibrations from high positive ones, started breaking down and neutral Aquamarine vibration started emitting through all Black Holes of our Old Universe! This way allowing negative civilizations mix with positive ones, create more White Sun Energy and for everyone - get out of physical existence ! That's why you see on many modern photos aquamarine water on many tropical beaches or melting glaciers of aquamarine color!


To experience the New Earth of the future Robert Monroe was helped by his Inspec friends. Robert saw New Earth of Aquamarine colour, like he saw our Old Earth, but not White, as Don Juan and other sorcerers saw it on higher vibration !
Aquamarine vibration is like a glue, helping to keep particles of objects or even whole worlds together, not to let them to disperse.
Robert wa
s showing how physical worlds of New Earth looked in future, but Time is getting faster according to our measurments: days were much longer before, so that future is approaching us.

At present physical worlds of New Earth are only partly completed. Robert noticed, that there were no more negative Gray and Brown Rings around New Earth, which were full of low vibrational energy of Human-Repeaters with their not advanced thoughts. Flying around New Earth he found, that
M Band
(Thoughts' Band) also was noiseless, but still full of communication between those vibrating forms of more advanced humans in their Energy Bodies, who were present there.  But much later M Band of New Earth will become noisy too. (M Band explanation from "Far Journeys" is below).

"(M Band: Part of energy spectrum commonly used for thought, not electromagnetic, electrical, magnetic, nucleonic, etc. M Band noise is caused by uncontrolled thought...extreme discordant M Band radiation of Old Earth...Around the Planet were Rings of haze, gigantic thick Rings, of indeterminate number. Demarcation (separation) between them was vague, as wisps and tendrils reached from one to the other. Except the Ring nearly touching the Planet itself...The M Band Noise was horrendous, yet not nearly so bad, as it had been down on the Planet itself. Moreover, as he singled out each Band, his percept showed, that the Noise was greatest in the Bands close to the Planet. The farther away from the Planet, the less noise. Very little was present in the outermost Band. Little, but still there... The Band was composed of forms, living forms... one Band after another. They were all the same. Thousands—no, millions, maybe billions of living forms....all those living forms?
(Repeaters.)
(Repeat, repeat what?)
(They want to go through another experience as human.)
Incredible, that anyone would want to go that route a second time. The first looked bad enough..."

Robert saw Moon there: looks like a New Moon was created. Another new thing, he noticed, was just one single noiseless White Sparkling Ring around New Earth of higher vibrational level with its own life. It could be the place on 5th level, where everybody, advanced enough, are gathering to watch future Unique Show of Old Earth's Ascension, Robert Monroe wrote about.
Robert is telling us about big difference between our Old Earth and the New One (the possibility turned into reality). Compare to the population on our Old physical Earth, the New physical-nonphysical Earth mainly populated by near-Graduates in their Energy Bodies. Without knowing it, while asleep (memory is erased), a lot of Women-Players from the Old Earth have been flying to the New Earth in their Energy Bodies to create new physical - non-physical worlds with plant and animal life in them on both: 3d and 4th Level of Consciousness (shuttle between Old and New Earths, some continue playing the Planetary Game). Among them were mexican Sorcerers from Don Juan's Lineage, including Carlos Castaneda and his group of Sorcerers (mostly Women and many other Sorcerers worldwide).

Flying above New Earth he saw bright Sun, blue sky, light wind and white clouds. Being a former pilot helped him to distinguish continents, islands, which were occupied by some countries on Old Earth, oceans, seas, lakes and rivers, though he found some changes in their shapes. He saw forests and grass patches of beatiful shades of green colors, sands of deserts, fields of flowers of many vivid colors, of unknown varieties and huge in sizes, rice paddles for birds, hills and mountains with snow caps on them. He was surprised to see no smog or smoke, plenty of fish in the water and a lot of birds in the sky. But there were no: boats, ships; no: roads or railway tracks, cars/trucks/bicycles, trains, planes, helicopters; no: houses/buildings/factories/airports/ports/barns/sheds/fences, no power lines or any wires, no towers of all kinds, no: petrol stations/oil tanks/pumping wellheads, pipelines, oil rigs (there was no need for oil any more and oil was not seeping through the crust to the surface either). There was no towns/cities/villages, no people: women, men, children.
He was told, that there were people in that future, but not many, and that in order to live in those physical worlds, former humans in their Energy Bodies had to do the opposite of what we are doing on physical Old Earth now. Such people have to persuade themselves, that they are more, than their Energy Bodies, and that they can have physical bodies and operate them in physical worlds of the New Earth !
It is easier to do it now for those, who still has a physical body on Old Earth and shuttle between Old and New Earths (some continue playing the Planetary Game, mainly Women).
This is how long ago our Old Earth was developed step by step! Humans from the Old Earth have been busy on New Earth with creation of weather patterns, plant and animal life, with water/air distribution, oxygen and Sun energy production, with perfecting Food Chain arrangements etc. Nancy told Robert, that Earth 'has been restored to its original ecological balance'. We can see, that there are no Change of Seasons on New Earth yet, it will come much later.
Robert even managed to get to the Blue Ridge in Virginia, USA, where his Monroe Institute used to be. And there he was given a naked physical body to experience that physical world and meet a couple of naked old friends there (like Nancy). From the conversation with Nancy, his former wife, we learn, that she is also going through experience of all life forms on the New Earth. The Super-Human School of Compressed Learning from the Old Earth was renovated and used on the New Earth. They also learn how to gather Sun Energy. Nancy (his former wife) explained Robert how they manage to get to the low physical 3d Level of the New Earth. Such visitors from the Old Earth are usualy stay in their Energy Bodies, but to do work on lower physical New Earth twice a week, they need to use physical bodies temporarily, which are kept on physical New Earth in certain places to "hibernate" in extremely tight Super - Resonant Energy Balloon, an Energy Field around the body to shield and prevent  invading of ticks, mosquitoes, viruses and bigger creatures.
That tells us, that Food Chain was already partly established, but the Planetary Game will come later. Nancy said, that they could even create new physical bodies, if it's necessary. She also demonstrated to Robert how to recharge physical body with her Sun energy, so it can be operational for a week. Then she created for him real corn from dirt, which they could eat (though those physical bodies didn't have digestive organs or vocal cords).

They couldn't talk verbally (only telepatically, with thoughts). She also mentioned, that after completing the Super-Human School of Compressed Learning (to have experience of all life forms) she will graduate, means she will merge with her Higher Selves-Suns, in order to move higher to the Source of All Suns.
Most travels, which Robert Monroe described in his books, he experienced on the New Earth. There are other examples of how former human-players (Robert's friends) on higher levels creating non-physical new landscapes, which were described by Robert Monroe in his books.

At the time when Robert had his experiences of the future New Earth, the Food Chain for production of new Sun Energy (like the one on our Old Earth), was not as developed, as it is on the Old Earth. And his experiences as condor, as panther, as fish, as tree, as cloud etc. (experience of all life forms, not just human lives) were taking place on the New Earth. The New Earth is a place, where all players, who are close to Graduation, for instance, Sorcerers' groups, fly in their Energy Bodies to create new worlds there! For a long time they were doing work on both Planets Earth: the Old one and the New one. Many life forms of Old Earth disappeared and gone to the New Earth by now. After completing Super-Human School of Compressed Learning on the Old Earth or on the New Earth and becoming Graduates, they join their Higher Selves-Suns and move higher to the Source of All Suns. At present the New Earth is still under developement and only look partly the way Robert described it, but later New Earth would look just as Robert saw it (if you know, that Time is getting faster year by year and Time is artificial, but necessary  component).

About 40 years ago, on 21st October 1978 a plane of australian pilot Frederick Valentich was abducted by UFO. Frederick Valentich was given choice to work for them, and he agreed and signed contract. He had to transport OXYGEN from our Old Planet Earth to the, unknown to him, planet. That Planet was our New Earth. In history there were many pilots, who transported OXYGEN from our Old Earth and not just to the New Earth, but to many other planets, moons, asterouids, UFO's, cosmic research stations in the Old and in the New Universes. That caused THE APPEARANCE OF THE OZONE HOLES, especially above Antarctica (close to Australia), but now OZONE HOLES are everywhere. Lack of oxygen always suited Draconians and other negative aliens, that is the reason why there are so many negative aliens under Antarctica. 
Frederick Valentich transported OXYGEN from Earth for many years and didn't feel good, that he was helping to diminish OXYGEN level on our Planet. Then he decided to write about it and pass the writings to someone suitable, who could let the world know about it ! Though he was under constant watch/surveillance, but he succeeded and his writings got to the people, who published it and post it on the Internet. But later his writings were changed, truth disappeared, like with many other things.
There was a need to create many planets with life on them, similar to our Old Earth, in the New Universe; planets, where Planetary Games would be introduced in future. Thousands of years people from Old Earth spent to create them, but often they didn't know what they were doing. OXYGEN, WATER and everything else are absolutely essensial for life on every planet.

The Event of Movement of All Humanity in their energy bodies to the New Universe and vacating the Old Universe will happen much earlier. Most Humanity on Earth do not have energy bodies, they are biological robots and they are in the process of being eliminated. Modern viruses in China are a good example of it. Below are videos about how Inorganic Beings get to Earth, mix (infect) with people and with animals and how guickly now chinese build hospitals for infected people :

Огромные зеленые аномалии и армада НЛО зафиксированы камерами МКС. 2 Videos
(Прибытие новой группы негативных Неорганических-Нефизических Существ на нашу Планету! ЛМ)
http://earth-chronicles.ru/news/2020-02-04-137215
19 января впервые появились странные аномалии записанные камерами установленными на борту МКС, затем они появились снова 1 февраля 2020 и вот теперь они зафиксированы уже в третий раз. Что-то странное происходит над нашими головами, но что же это?

What in space? Can anyone tell me what this is? Feb 2, 2020
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xFpGSLbHmVo&feature=emb_logo

Did I Just Record Multiple UFO's And A Mother Ship? On The ISS HD Live Feed App?? 01-19-2020
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KJQeajW3xrk&feature=emb_logo

Chinese Hospital Built in 10 Days, opens in Wuhan. Here's some amazing time lapse footage of the live broadcasts from the construction process of two hospitals, one of which has been built in just 10 days, in Wuhan, China. Millions of people in China have been watching the live feeds of these hospitals being built, and some unlikely idols have been created in the process. Live: Construction of Huoshenshan Hospital completed in Wuhan. As one of the emergency hospitals in Wuhan built in response to the deadly coronavirus, Huoshenshan Hospital is now complete and due to go into use on February 3. The other specialized coronavirus hospital in Wuhan, Leishenshan Hospital, will start taking patients on February 6. It's 75,000 square meters in size and will be able to accommodate 1,600 patients. China builds new hospital in 10 days to combat coronavirus. Feb 3, 2020
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WH3P8W6-w7o
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Q_ekbLIXFR0
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cHnro4KincI



Robert Allan Monroe -  Born  -  October 30, 1915 - in Indiana, USA

206-207
...(We thought it might be important to you. We can show you this as an observer, not as a participant.)
Even as I vibrated, I blanked. If THEY planned it, it must be something big, but I couldn't read them as THEY did me. What . . .
(We can escort you to a Physical Earth Possibility at a point in your time measurement beyond the year 3000. The principal inhabitants are what we call H-plus, humans-plus, to indicate modification from those in your present time. As you are now, you will be a visitor.)
Well ! So that was it ! I had made only a few visits into future time. I would never have the guts to try such a jump by myself, but with them . . .
(Close tightly. It will be better that way.)
My excitement was great and my vibrating reflected it, so I turned inward, folded it all back in a loop, and closed. This would be the real rote, not the projections and imaginings of those looking at the small trends which always . . .
CLICK!
We were high above the Earth, much as one would perceive it from halfway to the moon, which was still there, behind us. The Earth was the same aquamarine color, with white covers of clouds partially obscuring the land below. We moved in steadily, and I was happy to see, that the deep gray and brown rings were no longer there—which meant the blockage got cleaned up. Good! No more repeaters. But it was the new feature, that pulled my focus and wouldn't let it go. Around the Earth was a single flat ring, much like the ones around Saturn, and it was radiating and sparkling, not from the reflection of the sun, but from its own internal source.
(You will understand fully the meaning of the ring as we progress.)
As we moved around, not through, the sparkling ring and headed inward, I became aware of another change. The M Band was full of communication, but no noise.
No noise! That could mean only one thing—man had finally got it together. Further evidence was the lack of the haze M Band noise creates. No more random thought-clutter. This at least gave me a beginning percept of what I might expect. We came into a low altitude, at about eight thousand feet, and began circling the Earth over the northern hemisphere, east to west near a 28-degree latitude just a few miles off the coast of what appeared to be Japan. The seas were soft light green, and gentle swells some ten feet from trough to crest moved majestically over the surface. Deeper, I could perceive schools of fish leisurely weaving along, not too fast, their track matching neatly the contour of the distant coastline—thousands of them, silver sides flashing, as they made their quick changes in direction.



There had indeed been changes, if they schooled so closely to the shore, so many of them. It was familiar, yet there was a missing element. I scanned the ocean surface and knew immediately what it was. No ships. I reached out along the horizon and far beyond. Not even a rowboat or dinghy. I scanned overhead across the sky with its streets of white cumulus clouds. No aircraft, just gulls and terns sweeping and searching among the heavy swells, and higher than that, beyond cloud base—nothing. No jet  contrails, no jets.
Then we had crossed the coastline and were over Japan. Off to the north was Fujiyama, a white cone glistening in the Sun.



Below us was a neat  carpet of tidy fields in large checkerboard squares, each a subtle shade of green—correction: much more, than greens. Spotted among the green like a gigantic bouquet were clusters of fields each of a different color, one a mass of bright orange, another deep blue, whites, reds—fields of blooming flowers, bushes, and evidently hybrids of the two, because no flower could be that large.



208-209
It was a pattern, that could be seen only from high overhead, yet there were no aircraft—and that began to give me another faint percept. As we moved west,
I became aware of other missing signs. There were no roads, not so much as a lane to service the fields. Also, no buildings, no houses, no barns, no sheds—
I scanned in all directions and there were none. No cities, no towns, no villages, no power lines, no cars and trucks, no bicycles—all gone. The air was clear and clean, no smoke or smog. Then I had a flashing percept. There were no people. That was what I actually was looking for—men, women, children.
What terrible catastrophe took them all away!
(They are there. They are fewer in number, but it was not an event, that made it so. What you perceive is by design.)
We began to move more rapidly, westward, across the unending array of colored bouquets set in green, some so large: they appeared to be many miles in width, and soon we were again over water, the Sea of Japan, as I remembered it, and still no ships, on what once was such an important transportation route. Back over land  again—the Korean peninsula?—and the pattern was different. In every direction were tall and stately trees with close upward-turned branches, of a species unfamiliar to me . . . but again no sign of human artifact to indicate Kilroy had been anywhere near the place.



(Your percept is—how do you call it?—obsolete.)
Before I had a chance to turn inward on that one, we were over water again, moving even faster, and back over land. This would have to be China. Surely with its  teeming millions, some had to be visible. Evidently they didn't have to be at all. We swept over mile after mile of deep green forests, broken only by occasional grassy clearings and wide rivers and streams. Where are the rice paddies so vital to human sustenance?
(There are a few, but for a different purpose. Bird sanctuaries.)
The land below became more rugged, and soon we were skimming between the ranges and peaks of very mountainous terrain. Vegetation was sparse, and snowcaps flashed by as we passed at what seemed Mach 2 speed, or greater. I would be more comfortable with a little safer altitude; my old half-bold pilot experience was coming out. Being half-bold had let me grow old, but not gracefully. The sheer snow-laden rocky side of a high ridge came rushing at us.
(You can move through it and out the other side. It is no different now.)
The ridge was almost upon us. I closed tightly just as we were about to crash. There was a slight change in the texture around me momentarily, and it was gone.
I opened, and scanned behind us. The high range was fading in the distance. Passing through physical matter is not yet my habit ! Quickly, the Earth below was  beginning to level out again, the color of the forest changed into lighter greens, and the cleared areas became larger. I tried to remember my geography—we were over the Middle East, I thought . . . yes, there they were coming up, still the rolling, sandy, near-desert areas, where the oil came from. I scanned in all directions, and saw very symmetrical clusters of trees, but no tanks, no pipelines, no pumping wellheads, nothing to indicate man had ever set foot in the area. Either the oil fields were pumped dry or there was no longer a need for oil.
(Both percepts are accurate.)
We moved out over water again—Mediterranean Sea?—and higher, faster, a scrap of land blinked by underneath, which I could not identify and more water, heavy waves, this must be the Atlantic . . . land again, a sudden slowing and we landed gently in a field of grass amid rolling hills. I looked around me, wondering why we had stopped at this particular place. It was very faintly familiar. I was standing on a knoll, in a field of rich green grass, whose blades were so even, they must have been recently mowed . . . no, not cut, they were growing evenly. The edge of a woods of oak trees, limbs spreading broadly, rose behind me. In the far distance, a series of ascending aquamarine ridges formed giant stair steps upward . . . Why stop here, why at this place?
(It is their wish. They are expecting you.)
The INSPEC energy faded and I was alone. I seemed very physical, as I stood there. I could feel the Sun on my face. Light, cool breezes ruffled my hair. Hair?
I wasn't supposed to have . . . They were expecting me? I scanned in all directions, but with no ident, no, no, there is one, and it's very, very familiar . . . over in the woods. I turned and walked . . . walked? . . . that inferred legs. I looked down and I did indeed have legs, very normal and very human, bare legs and bare feet, and
I could feel the grass in my toes as I walked. I touched the rest of me as I headed for the large oaks, my body was physically real and warm under my fingers. I glanced down, and it was my body, as a bean pole twenty-two years old. . . hah! No clothes!
210-211
That's some kind of progress. Now I could feel the soft wind against my body, the air in my lungs, as I breathed. It was the first time, that I could remember, that
I experienced a fully operational physical body in this state of consciousness. But I don't see why I had to go all the way back to a skinny six-foot, one-thirty-seven-
pounder . . . I reached the edge of the woods and started to enter, when I ran into a barrier, something (another vibration! LM), that threw me back into the field.
I stopped and looked, but my percept showed nothing. The familiar ident I couldn't associate with anything was behind the barrier, so I tried again. It gave a little, but no more—and the invisible force itself was familiar, yet I couldn't connect the ident and the barrier. Something was missing.
(You can stay in the grass and we will join you there.)
No sound, it was NVC. We made it! Humans did it! We made the quantum jump from monkey chatter and all it implied! I was eager to meet the welcoming committee, whoever they were. I didn't have to wait but a moment. A man and a woman came out from under the trees and stood in front of me. At least that nice polarity hadn't changed. Both appeared to be in their late twenties, attractive, well formed, skin a suntan color, the man's hair light brown, the woman's dark. They smiled, as
I inspected them. I opened.
(Well, I guess we haven't changed as much, as I thought we would. Not physically, anyway.)
(Sorry about the mix-up, RAM.) The man rolled. (Your host forgot about the barrier, so we’re taking his place.)
I blanked. (You must know me with that RAM stuff.)
The man warmed. (Yeh!)
(And you're sure a familiar one to me. The ident is fuzzy. The way it comes out I know it's not right.)
The man vibrated and rolled. (Not in a thousand years would you believe it! It's more than a thousand, so now you better believe it!)
I had a bright flashing percept, and I didn’t believe it. (BB!)
BB rolled. (Who else!)
I turned inward and found the rotes, that had percepts on the barrier, where it had repelled me before, and I knew who my host was to have been. (That's AA back in the trees.)
BB opened wide. (He was sure eager to meet you in person. He was so eager, he forgot about the barrier. But he's getting percepts.)
(Does he know what the barrier is?)
BB smoothed. (Yeh, he knows. But he told me you have to find out for yourself.)
I turned to the woman, no longer able to resist the enormous pull she knowingly or unknowingly was exerting upon me . . . her smile told me it was the former, but she was closed tightly and I respected the signal. Like BB's, her ident was strong, far stronger . . . but it was fuzzy. How could I forget such a vital, important . . .
Her smile was mischievous. (You don't.)
(Well, what do you want to know first?) BB cut in. (I could run you my rote, but it might not be what you want.)
I turned to BB. (Exactly what year is it?)
(Year? Oh . . . Time. They gave up that kind of measuring somewhere after they reached the 3000 mark. Didn't need it anymore. What's next?)
I flickered. (Where are we? I know from the way we traveled on our approach, that we’re just inside the United States near the coastline.)
BB smoothed. (AA thought this would be where you would like to come first. Not the United States any longer. No states or countries anywhere. Don't need them.
But you ought to get a percept on this particular place.)
I turned and scanned around me. It was familiar. The knoll, where we were standing, the rising tiers of blue-tinted ridges to the west . . . Blue ridges! The percept was total. How many times before had I stood on this very knoll and looked to the west, had made the stairway of rounded hills my launching chute, the flood of living human experience I had attached to this spot, this site . . . the houses, fences, buildings, roads, all were gone. The lake. The lake was still there. And trees, so many more trees and of varieties I had never seen before, and to the east, there was . . water. Water, where once was a four-lane highway, water stretching off into the horizon.
(We call it Virginia Bay for old times' sake. Part of the ocean.) BB was very smooth. (You always yelled about the Law of Change. Some of us hibe here also for old times' sake.)
I blanked. (Hibe?)
212-213
The woman opened ever so slightly. (We store our favorite (physical. LM) human bodies here under the oak trees, until we need them.)
(Which is not too often,) BB added.
I turned inward. Hibe . . . hibernation. Sure, why not? Simply a vast improvement on the old OOBE pattern. But to leave it lying around under an oak tree . . .
(We put a super Reball around it,) the woman responded, smiling. (It's so tight not even a virus can get through, so certainly it won't be bothered by ticks, mosquitoes, or anything larger.)
The rote was building fast. "Reball," short for Resonant Energy Balloon, which we were clumsily trying to generate, with mixed success, an Energy Field around the body to shield and protect, back then. And there are still ticks, mosquitoes, viruses, and bears no doubt (this is a sign of Food Chain. LM). 
BB grinned. (No doubt at all.)
I looked at him. (What did you mean, not too often?)
BB swung to the woman. (You tell him.)
The woman (Nancy - his wife. LM) opened somewhat wider, and I could feel the attractive radiation diminish, and I knew it was deliberate. I also was sure, she knew I would not attempt any further percept of her, if that was the way she wanted it. At least that hadn't changed either. Women still like to be mysterious.
(Not too often is about twice a week, more or less.) She smoothed, watching my reaction.
She got one. I blanked.
(All three of us here in human physical on the same day is quite unusual,) she went on, enjoying every moment. (We did it just to meet you.)
I smiled. (I appreciate it, believe me.)
(Remember how you used to say . . .) She laughed, then started again. (You were always saying we are more, than our physical bodies. Now it's the other way around. You, I mean we keep telling the new ones, they are more, than their Energy Selves - Energy Bodies.)
I turned inward. This was more, than I had ever contemplated, but one thing hadn't changed. One answer led to a hundred other questions. I needed to start at...
(You want your usual baseline. Well, we are still Human Beings, or Beings being Human. I guess?) She looked at BB, who simply shrugged. That was unusual.
AA must have instructed him to let the woman do the talking—correction: communicating.

(Males on Old Earth are so used to 'teach' women and women are so used to think, that men are so much smarter, than them, that it was unusual for Robert Monroe at that time to see a woman giving a lesson to both males: him and BB, LM).
(Males on Old Earth are so used to 'teach' women and women are so used to think, that men are so much smarter, than them, that it was unusual for Robert Monroe at that time to see a woman giving a lesson to both males: him and BB, LM).
I tried another direction. (On the way in, I didn't see a single house or building, no roads, nothing to show, that man was here or ever had been, no cities, factories, aircraft, cars. How come?)
BB laughed. (You didn’t look very hard.)
The woman glowed. (Isn’t it beautiful?)
I was smoothing more. (I can understand how you can sleep under the trees in weather like this, but how about winter? You still have to keep warm.)
(The Reball takes care of that,) she answered. (It keeps an air temperature layer all around the physical, just whatever you want it to be.)
(How about food? You have to eat.)
She (Nancy) held out her arms in front of her body, level with her shoulders, palms upward. She closed her eyes and stood quietly. After a few moments, she lowered her arms, opened her eyes again.
(That gives this body enough energy for at least a week.) She sighed contentedly.
I flickered. (You mean you don't get to taste food anymore, real food?)
(Oh, that. Sure.) BB got into the act again. He reached down, scooped up a handful of red loam from between the grass roots. (What'll you have? Wild rice? That's my favorite.)
I watched, fascinated . . . decided to go with the game. (No, uh . . .Silver Queen.)
BB blanked. (Silver Queen? What kind of . . .)
(Here, I'll do it.) The woman took the dirt from BB, cupped it in her right hand, and stared at it intently. The dirt began to bubble and boil, changing color, reformed into a small full-kerneled mature ear of white corn. She handed it to me and I took it. It was hot to the touch. I carefully put it up to my mouth, took a bite. It was Silver Queen, the sweetest corn I ever tasted, with the freshness of just being picked. It even had melted butter, no, oleo dripping from it. I looked at the woman as I chewed avidly. She smiled knowingly. If she kept leaking percepts, I'd have her ident whether I wanted to or not and she wouldn't have her secret. I handed her the corn, and she bit into it. We both chewed and tasted. I swallowed, wondering where the corn went, when I did so.
214-215
It didn't matter, so I smoothed. (All right, you’ve convinced me. What about no roads, no transportation? Suppose we wanted to go to Japan. That's not
within walking distance.)
BB grinned. (Why, we just pull a skip, that's all. Short version, of course. Why Japan?)
(I noticed some very unusual patterns of growing things there when we came in.)
The woman smiled. (It's very lovely, isn't it?)
(First stop, Japan.) BB turned toward the woods, and the woman followed. (We'll be right back.)
I watched, as they disappeared into the grove of oaks.
I stood there waiting, mulling over the strange mixture of physical and other energies, that was now Earth life. I found I was unable to determine, where one began and the other left off. There was no longer a sharp dividing line. Was it all like this?
(All ready?) I turned and there was BB and the woman standing beside me. They seemed different, lighter. (We had to drop off the bodies.)
I suddenly remembered. (No tricks, BB.)
BB rolled. (No chance. She's handling the ident. You and I just play follow-the-leader after her.)
I focused intently on BB, and stretched.
CLICK (to another vibration)!




We were hovering over a rolling landscape, at about ten thousand feet. Directly below us was what seemed to be the center of a lotus blossom, the outermost petals in magnificent glowing colors, spreading out in all directions for five or six miles. Beyond these were descending tones of green, from the very light of a fresh new leaf to the rich dark of the lower tropical rainforest. She and BB were beside me.
The woman vibrated. (This is one of the nicest.)
I could see why. I opened. (Who did this?)
(A group, who wanted the area to give a percept of the beauty, that began here. It was in existence, when I came. Now others just take care of it.)
I got a clean, clear percept. (The rest of the World, the Earth, is it all like this?)
(It has been restored to its original ecological balance, the way it was before humans upset it so severely. It's all back together again, every tree, every plant, every animal . . . all of it.)
(Plus a few improvements,) BB put in. (But it's not all laid out in huge gardens such as this.)
I focused on the woman.
(Only a small part,) she came back. (The rest is made up of forests, woodlands, pastures, and prairies. Even the desert areas have been restored.)
My percept had been quite clear. Humans had taken over Mother Nature's work—with a few improvements. I didn't need to ask the hows of it. The rote of the woman converting dirt into an ear of fresh sweet corn said it all. If a human could do that ... I had to complete it. I was sure of the answer before I asked.
(Suppose we wanted to walk around down there. I mean in a physical body.) I smoothed carefully. (How could we do it?)
The woman vibrated. (I'm sure there are any number of bodies under those beautiful cherry blossoms.)
I pressed. (We each could take over one, just like that?)
(Yes, of course.)
I had to know. (Suppose they all were already occupied . . . so to speak.)
BB couldn't stay out of it. (We 'd make some new ones. Doesn’t take long. You want to go down?)
I flickered. (No, no, not yet anyway. But what about the physical bodies you left under the oak trees? Can just anyone occupy those if they want to?)
BB rolled. (Sure, why not?)
Why not? That took some fast adjustment. Then I pulled out the rote from back when, where others had occupied the physical bodies of our volunteers in the laboratory, communicated verbally, activated other portions of said body, including playing the piano ... all without any wear and tear, or concern . . . why not !
The woman was smoothed at BB. (I don't get the percept he's ready.)
216
(Sure he is,) BB came back. (He's a big boy now. It would give him the whole rote in one gulp. Have so much fun it would blow him away!)
(Let's go back to the dorm first, as AA planned,) she came back easily. (Then maybe go from there.)
I opened. (Do I have a choice in this?)
She rolled. (Of course you do.)
I smoothed, holding back the vibration. (Let's do what she indicates. I've had too much experience with your fun, BB. No offense.)
BB rolled. (Sure, sure.)
The woman turned to me. (Close tightly.)
I did."

CLICK! Change to another vibration or consciousness.

We were floating amid thousands upon thousands of white sparkling forms, each animated and vibrating. At first, the brightness and radiation was so overwhelming,
I was sure I would have to push the panic button or scream for my INSPEC friend. Then it lessened, and I felt the warm sense of understanding entering from all  external points of me. I knew the forms had deliberately diverted their radiation, whatever it was, away from me, so it conformed to my level of tolerance. I wondered how I must ident to them . . . probably a dull gray piece of fog.
(Welcome to the dorm of the renovated Super-human school of compressed learning!) The ident was BB, no mistaking that.
(AA decided "dorm " was the best term to use. I have no percept what a dorm is.)
I caught the smooth, yet vague ident of the woman on the other side of me. She was bright and sparkling exactly as all the others. I knew she was human — or did I?
So must be all of the other sparkling forms. I opened as much as I could. (What's this place?)
(You passed it when you entered Earth.)
As she sent it to me, I immediately got the flash of the Sparkling Ring.
(This is our reference point, until we decide to...). She trailed off and closed.
I tried to smooth. (Decide to do what?)
She opened slightly. (I, uh . . . graduate.)
I let that one rest for the moment. (What do you do in the meantime?)
She rolled lightly. (Well, for one, we make and gather . . . what did you call it? ...loosh (loosh - Balanced White Sun Energy, LM).



217
Like honeybees. Or Guernsey cows. Only now we know what we’re doing and why, and we’re happy to do it.)
I turned inward and closed. This one I did understand, but the vastness of the change was near-unbelievable. But I was here, and the evidence was all around me.
The Interstate to Freedom. I opened again. (What else do you do?)
She lighted smoothly. (Experience Earth Consciousness. Not just in physical human form—remember we could only feel part of it, just a part? Now we go through it  completely, from the smallest unicellular life up, millions of different life cycles, most of which we were unaware of as only physical humans. Even the physical Earth itself has an active Consciousness.)
I let that one go by, too, because I couldn't resist the follow-up. (The natural food chain process, it still exists and you experience it? From beginning to end?)
She came back gently. (It's an important part of the learning process. We couldn’t make loosh (Balanced Sun Energy, LM) without it.)
(Hey, RAM!) BB could stay out of it no longer. (Some change, huh? No more haze, no more M Band noise, no more locked-in rings! Want me to show you around?)
I turned to the woman, but she didn't respond, so I took that to mean it was all right. Also, she had closed. Evidently she wanted to keep her secret, and with a little more of her ident leaking, she wouldn't have any secret.
I followed BB. (Lead on, old buddy.)
We moved easily through the sparkling forms, and I hooked on to BB's ident to keep from getting lost. I could feel the Radiation ease back in front of me, providing a pathway, so to speak, of low-level energy, that I could tolerate. I was surprised when, passing various forms, a spark would fly out and touch me. In the sparks were spoken words, that I heard very clearly . . . Hello, Bob. Hi, Robert . . . But I couldn't get an ident on any of them. Finally, BB stopped. In front of us was the First Entry Station. It appeared much the same. There was a large cluster of gray forms hovering around it.
(Lot of changes.) BB smoothed. (But you wouldn’t notice them if you didn’t know better.)
218
I ventured, (Such as?)
(Heavy cutback on the survival imprint, for one.) BB rolled. (You remember that lecture you gave me, complete with living illustrations in the old Rings? You'd be amazed at the difference, that one change made.)
I opened. (I am.)
BB blanked, then went on. (Yeh, well, another thing is a solid prebriefing and training before entry, especially as to continuing contact during physical sleep cycles.)
I blanked. (But you don't even sleep here, do you?)
(No, don't need to.) Then he lighted. (Oh, yeh, that's the other point. These First-Timers go back before the Changes, as their First Entry Point, some of them almost back when humans first began being human. They take one human physical life cycle and one only, and come back here and join in. No Repeaters, just One-Timers.)
I turned inward, then opened. (Is this One-Timer pattern going on back, where I came from?)
BB lighted. (Oh, sure.)
I flickered. (I haven't had a percept on that taking place.)
BB smoothed. (Sure, you have.)
I blanked. (How?)
(That last Outer Ring, remember? Didn’t come near the Repeater Department. Just went up and faded out?)
I flickered again. (But they were the ones going Home (to the Source of All Suns. LM).
BB vibrated triumphantly. (Well?)
I turned inward and closed. The whole thing was getting out of hand, or better, out of my mind-set, beyond my ability to absorb and understand instantly.
And BB was pulling at me. (Come on, RAM.) He vibrated. (Let's live it up, let's have some fun.)
I flickered. (Fun? Well, I don't know, your idea of fun . . .)
(Just usual stuff, I guarantee it. Things we do every day down there. Also, I got a hard rote from, uh, AA as to what to show you and what not to.)
I scanned beyond the gray forms around the Entry Station and into the Sparkling Lights beyond. (Where is AA now? I never get a good ident on him.)
BB indicated behind us. (He's back there. That barrier thing won't let him come closer.
219
But I'll bet he's going to follow us. You ready? Just short skips, that's all.)
I felt much more confident, with that small percept. I reached out and stretched, holding on his ident.

CLICK!  Change to another vibration or consciousness.
(As a cloud) I'm floating over a wide brown field, just about three thousand feet up . . . I'm flat on the bottom and strong life energy is pouring up at me from below . . .
I'm getting larger and larger and I eagerly convert the Energy into being me . . . I'm a Whirling Vortex and my action takes water out of the energy and helps me get bigger, and I become more conscious, more aware . . . as I get bigger, I'm able to know more . . . I'm like a round puffball on top, and I feel myself growing upward more, than outward . . . now there's much of my life energy flowing in me, building up . . . (Wait, that's . . . electricity!) . . . if I can keep growing enough, before the water leaks out, if the Energy from below lasts long enough, I'll get strong, really strong . . . but I'm drifting away from the Energy shaft and I can't stop the drift, so I'm not getting enough to, enough to . . .

CLICK! Change to another vibration or consciousness.
We were floating over the Earth, over a heavy forest. The brown field in the near distance was familiar. BB hovered in front of me.
He vibrated. (Fun, huh?)
I flickered. (What was that!)
He indicated behind me. I turned. It was a medium-sized cumulus cloud, white on the side, where the Rays of the Sun touched it, gray on the back, with a dark flat bottom. Clouds have consciousness? The basis for life? Waters, minute bits of chemicals . . . and electricity ! All the ingredients. What would a thunderhead be? Or a tornado, a hurricane, weather lows and highs!
BB cut in. (Ready to go again?)
I reached out and stretched, following.
220-221
CLICK! Robert got experience as a Fish. 
I am in green water. . . it is lighter above me and darker below . . . my mouth is opening and closing automatically, taking in water, which flows through my head and out my ears . . . no, not ears. Gills . . . I'm a fish, a very big fish ! . . . I can feel my stabilizing fins waving gently to keep me in place, my vision is split, I can't see exactly straight in front of me . . . behind me is almost a blind spot, but my peripheral seeing is tremendous, detail is exquisite, but not many colors, only one or two . . . I try moving, just thinking about it, and I speed forward very rapidly, turn right, left, roll, steep climb, then dive . . . wait, something on the surface when I climbed, gotta go back, grab it, hungry, hungry . . . I shoot uncontrolled through the surface, mouth open, gulping in something as I do . . . then out of the air and back into the water, diving with a great sense of satisfaction and something wiggling and crunching in the back of my mouth . . . a bug? . . . deeper, but it's not dark as I thought, I can still see wonderfully . . . I am aware of another fish diving with me, tail and back of the body sculling, sculling strongly . . . am I doing that, too?. . . I am ! . . . it just takes care of itself . . . I just think and it works, like walking or running in a physical human body . . . I stop. Ahead of me is another fish, it is coming at me . . . no, it's gigantic, the water is deceptive, it's incredibly bigger, than I am . . . it has hunger signals radiating. . . go, go, it's after me, swim, swim fast, it's coming after me. . . up to the top, up, up faster . . . signal in from my sides, another fish swimming violently beside me . . . signal from the stripes on my sides . . .
(RAM, when you’re in the air, skip! Skip!)
I broke through the surface into the air, reached out, and stretched.

CLICK! Change to another vibration or consciousness.
I was just above the water, and I saw the body of my fish, with a second one alongside it, arch through the air and reenter the water with the smallest of splashes, but immediately there was a rushing, a swirling under the surface.
(Fun, huh?) It was BB beside me. I couldn't reply, I was shaking so hard, so he went on.
(I guaranteed AA I wouldn’t let you go through the end of it. He had a percept you weren't ready and he was right. But you asked her about the food chain .)
I vibrated. (All right, all right!)
BB smoothed. (You always want it the way it is, don't you?)
I smoothed also. (Caught me by surprise, that's all.)
(Well, this next adventure is quiet, nice and quiet. Ready?) Everything is relative, including BB's idea of quiet. I reached and stretched . . .
Robert got experience as an Oak Tree. CLICK!
I am waving gently up and down and bending, flexing . . . coursing into me from the smallest part of me, which is long and narrow with many tubes running through it, comes my share of the glorious life force, coming from the Whole, the family of which I am a part . . . and I know how much the Whole needs me and I gladly, joyously serve . . . as the energy that makes me waver and flex flows past my flat sides . . . (Wait, that's just air, wind!) . . . I take from it the parts needed by the Whole and send it back through the narrow tubes because it is needed . . . I do this so easily I don't think of it as work, it's breathing . . . it's what I'm for, to breathe for the Whole as I take ashes from the Whole and spread it out into the energy . . . my happy exchange . . . and the other, oh so important, my special shape . . . my profile, configuration . . . receives a special signal that the Whole understands, needs, and uses . . . all I do is receive it and send it on . . . and I'm happy, supremely happy . . . with a total knowledge of belonging, performing as I was designed to do... beautiful balance, giving . . . receiving . . . security and strength of the Whole . . .

CLICK! Change to another vibration or consciousness.
BB was beside me. (Gets to you, doesn’t it?)
I flickered. (Where was that!)
222-223
He indicated, and I turned. Very close to me was a leaf, an oak leaf. It was attached by a long stem to a branch. Beyond the branch was the massive tree trunk, solidly dug into the earth. To have passed such knowing without awareness . . . I understood more this new Human school.
(Ready to go again? This is my favorite.)
I flickered. (Well, uh, I'm not so sure. Maybe we ought to . . .)
(This one we designed ourselves,) BB cut in. (If you don't like it, give me a signal and we'II pull a quick skip.)
Reluctantly, I reached and stretched, followed.



CLICK! Change to another vibration or consciousness. Robert got experience as a Panther. 
I am lying down in soft thick grasses, lying on my side . . . I open my eyes . . . tall trees surround me on all sides, their leaf-laden branches form a canopy far overhead, sunlight filters through to provide good, but not overbearing luminescence . . . a large tan-colored panther is standing over me, staring at me intently.
(Come on, RAM . . . let's play!)
I roll over and stand up . . . stand up ! . . . I have four legs! How sure and stable it feels! . . . my head is out in front of my body, now I have to turn to look at my back and hips . . . fur-covered, sleek . . . what's that waving behind me? . . . it's a tail, I have a tail . . . I think about moving it, and it jerks . . . back and forth, back and forth, how about that ! . . . but it goes up and down just a little bit, more down, than up . . . a scent gets my attention . . . smells, smells, I didn't know so many different smells existed . . . know instantly if they're near or far . . . the signal input is as good, as or better, than my seeing . . . and hearing, I could know everything just from listening . . . I flex my legs, pull in my claws . . . yes! I have claws! I feel great ! Watch out, world, here I come . . . such a glorious sense of being alive . . . totally alive, I want to run, jump, climb.
(Well, come on, then!)
The tan panther lopes off through the trees, and I follow . . . faster, now into a gallop . . . now running all out, dodging through the trees, easily avoiding low branches... the exhilarating flow of smells passing my nose and I sample them all . . . my eyes and ears picking up, identifying and sorting a myriad of signals, all familiar . . . a large tree is dead ahead and the tan panther runs right up the side of it and I follow, digging in claws, pulling up, and digging in claws. It is waiting for me, sitting casually on a thick branch . . . I pull up beside it, sit back . . . he waves his tail . . . and I wave mine in reply.
(Pretty good for a beginner, RAM.)
I am too stimulated to reply. I am remembering the great sense of power in my muscles, sorting out the massive input, that had come through my senses . . . how could humans have ignored and distorted such profound perceptions . . . have picked up so little of it when a lower animal . . . lower? . . . picked up so much.
(Have to go down now.)
The tan panther stands up, turns, and walks down the tree to the ground . . . walks down! I didn't know cats could do that, they always back down . . . I stand up, and slowly back down, jumping the last eight feet easily.
(First lie down under the tree, near the trunk. Then pull a short skip, very short.)
I lie down in the tall grass, and very reluctantly reach and stretch.

CLICK! Change to another vibration or consciousness.
We were hovering just above the ground, and I looked down. Below us, breathing shallowly and slowly, lying in the grass, was the body of the tan panther . . . and another panther body, a darker brown one, which I had occupied.
Beside me. BB rolled. (Liked it, huh?)
I vibrated. (Wonderful!)
(Well, we got one more for you to sample. This one, NA, uh, she picked out. She was sure it was your kind of stuff. You'II be alone, but she said you would know what to do. I'll just guide you there. Ready?)
Wondering what she would pick, I reached and stretched.



CLICK! Change to another vibration or consciousness. Robert got experience as a Condor.
I am floating high over a rugged, snowcapped mountain range, and I can see for hundreds of miles in every direction . . . and I can see down, down on the ground . . . beautiful focus, in the most minute detail . . .the leaves on trees, small animals as they move over the rocks . . . and I am moving slowly, making a wide easy turn, the standing wave from the mountain ridge offering solid and steady lift under my wings . . . wings! I turn my head. Extending out from my shoulder is a broad arching wing tapering to a round point, feathers ruffling in the slight turbulence. I roll my head to the left, there is one to match from the other shoulder . . . I'm not floating, I'm soaring . . . as a bird, am a bird! . . . a super sailplane, that does exactly what I think! I break the turn, and the feathers on the trailing edge bend down on one side, up on the other, instant ailerons . . . let's reach for maximum lift . . . there it is, more under the left wing, than the right, turn into the lift . . . feel the lift getting stronger and stronger . . . it's peaking out, turn and circle . . . tighten the turn, highest point of lift . . . must have a fifty-to-one glide ratio . . . spiral up, tighter and faster . . . perfect control . . . air is thinner . . . keep higher airspeed . . . wonder where the stall point is . . . nose, no, head up more, higher angle of attack, more, hey, that's pretty good! . . . would never think a bird body could . . . oops! it does stall . . . easy to pick up speed again . . . Yeah! Just fold the wings and doooooown we go !
(Hey, uh, RAM.)
And I bet these wings can take a big G load coming out of a dive if you open them slowly . . . let's see . . . we'll just dive a little faster . . .
(RAM, you know what you’re doing?)
That's about fast enough . . . now to open the wings a little at a time. . . slowly . . . now back on the stick . . . uh, tail feathers up a little at a time . . . there! All back to normal, back to cruising speed . . .what a . . . hah! What a bird ! Must be a condor . . . wonder what a quick sparrow would . . .
(RAM, just pull a short skip. Now!)
I sigh . . . reach and stretch . . .



CLICK! Change to another vibration or consciousness.
I was back in among the sparkling forms, and I closed tightly. The radiation was making me break out in waves exquisitely familiar. After a moment, the radiation lessened and I opened. I had ident immediately on BB, and the vague ident of the woman.
BB rolled. (That big old bird must be wondering how his wings got bent.)
I rolled with him. (Oh no. There wasn’t one strained tendon or muscle, not one feather out of line when I left. I guarantee it.)
BB turned to the woman, a sparkling form I already had ident as her.
(He's your problem. I'll check with, uh, AA, and see you at the site.)
I turned to the woman. (The site?)
(That's where we first greeted you.)
I turned inward. There were so many points left unanswered, and I had a percept, that my visit was growing short. Get to the key items, those first. I focused, completely open, so nothing would be distorted:
(The First-Timers, when they come back . . .)
(One-Timers,) she corrected.
I went on. (If you have that constant input, you must have an output to keep the Flow, the Movement active.) She waited quietly . . . politely? ... or had she percept of both questions and answers. I went on.
(So humans do Graduate from here, the dorm. Question: What happens to the Graduates?)
She flickered. (I . . . I don't have a percept of that. They just click out.)
(One at a time or as a group?)
She smoothed. (Usually several at once. Every so often, one goes alone.)
(And they never return?)
(No. They don't.)
(Any communication with them? After they leave?)
She flickered. (Not in a way that we can understand.)
I wanted to follow up on that one, but I was sure it would come out.
(Any indications or symptoms they are about to graduate?)
She smoothed again. (Oh yes. They no longer need to experience Earth, so they begin to go physical less and less. Finally, they stop completely.)
(Is that all?)
(No, their . . . uh, radiation begins to change. And they begin to close. After that, they click out.)
I had the percept she was beginning to vibrate. (I don't want to act like an inquisitor, but . . .)
She opened more. (Go on. We expected you to ask just what you are.)
226-227
I took another direction. (I need as much of a rote as I can get. I may not get another chance.)
She smoothed neatly, but there was a little roll in her response. (Oh, I'm sure you will.)
(In Time-Space,) I went on, (are there many other growth patterns in consciousness similar to humans and Earth?)
She rolled. (You can't count them if you wanted to, there's that many. And new ones coming on line constantly.)
I flickered. (On line?)
She rolled stronger. (AA knew you would like it if I used that phrase.)
I went with it. (I would like to meet this AA face to face sometime. He knows more about me, than I do myself.)
She didn't respond, just rolled more strongly. I didn't think it was that funny. (But are humans now in communication with other such, uh, civilizations?)
She smoothed out. (Not very much. There is some exchange, but it doesn’t seem necessary or important.)
(What about other, nonphysical energy systems?)
She lighted. (Oh, those! We visit them as often as we can.)
I threw a high hard one. (To gather loosh - Sun Energy?)
She turned inward, then opened carefully. (No. To Sow it, to Plant the Seeds. That lets the, uh, Ray have an ident to focus on.)
Now I was the one, who turned inward and closed. Her simple statement implied so much knowledge, that made everything else no more, than sophisticated monkey chatter. There was much monkey left in me, too much. But I had a sudden percept, and I knew I had to verify it.
I ran it smooth. (Are you about to graduate?)
She flickered. (Yes.)
(How do you know this?)
She vibrated. (He told me you would ask the question, but you didn’t ask it right. So I can't answer it.)
I didn't have to ask who the "he" was. (But you gave me: you didn't have a percept what happened to graduates.)
She smoothed nicely. (I don't. But you do.)
I blanked completely. Did she or INSPECS have it, that I was to do the informing? A boy to do a man's job? I was so closed I almost missed the rest of it.
She was vibrating warmly. (We’ve been expecting this, uh, an Event to take place. Then we can leave!)
I was ready to ask about who the "we" was, and the Event, but I felt the familiar INSPEC signal and began to respond . . . and so did she! A great flood of percept ran through me and I had all the answers . . . I thought.
(We have to go back to the site now.) She was smooth, yet vibrating. (Are you ready?)
I closed . . . ident the knoll . . . reached and stretched.

CLICK!
I was over the knoll . . . about a hundred feet up . . . the ridges were off to the west, so I turned, looking past the fences . . . fences! And there were the Center buildings beyond, with their dark red roofs . . . the gravel road showed a cloud of dust as a car rolled past. I had made the wrong ident, back to 1982. A strange mixture of emotions surged through me, and I knew it would take much to sort them out, if I could at all. I had even returned to the second body without direction, which was unusual. It was old stuff to home in on the physical, slip in . . . open my eyes and move my arms and legs. I looked at the clock. Time: 2:40 A.M. Eight minutes! Only eight minutes?



"Отрывки из книги "Находясь в Полёте" - Флоринда Доннер (информация касается в основном Женщин - мой перевод с английского):

От автора



Моё первое знакомство с миром Колдунов не было то, что я планировала или искала. Это произошло случайно (но только для меня). Я встретила группу людей в Северной Мексике в июле 1970 года, и они оказались серьёзные последователи традиций Колдунов, принадлежащих к мексиканским индейцам до появления Колумба в Мексике. Эта первая встреча сильно и надолго повлияла на меня. Она показала мне другой мир, который существует рядом с нашим.
Я посвятила этому миру 20 лет своей жизни. И ниже описание как мой контакт начался, как он стимулировался и направлялся Колдунами, кто взял на себя ответственность за мою роль в их мире. Самой выдающейся из Колдуний была Женщина, которую звали Флоринда Матус (Florinda Matus). Она была моим учителем и путеводителем. Она также дала мне своё имя, в знак Любви и Могущества. Я не называла их Колдунами, Brujo or bruja, по испански означает Колдун или Колдунья и так они сами себя называют. Мне всегда не нравилось негативное отношение людей к этим словам (происходит от рептоидов! ЛМ),
но Колдуны сами облегчили мою задачу, объяснив раз и навсегда: Колдовство означает что-то довольно абстрактное, способность, которую некоторые люди развивают, чтобы расширить границы нашего обычного восприятия...Расширить границы нашего обычного восприятия, которое базируется на факте, что наш выбор в жизни очень ограничен, так как лимитируется Социальным Порядком. Колдуны верят, что Социальный Порядок даёт нам небольшой список выборов, а остальное зависит от нас. Но соглашаясь только с этими выборами, мы лимитируем наши, почти неограниченные, возможности. Они говорят, что к счастью, эти ограничения применяются только к нашей социальной стороне, а не к нашей другой стороне, практически недосягаемой стороне, потому что она не в области нашего обычного сознания (эта сторона вибрацией выше! ЛМ). Главная цель Колдунов: открыть для нас эту другую сторону. Они делают это, ломая хрупкий, но всё же сопротивляющийся, щит (стену) человеческих понятий: кто мы сейчас и кем мы можем стать. Колдуны дают понять, что в нашем Повседневном мире есть люди, которые стараются исследовать Неизвестность Вселенной, в поисках других миров. Колдуны уверены, что идеальным следствием таких поисков будет возможность вытянуть из результатов необходимую энергию к полной перемене, и отстранить себя от нашего обычного представления действительности. Колдуны знают, что к сожалению, эти поиски, в сущности, ментальные поиски, попытки. Новые мысли и новые идеи почти не меняют нас. Одной из вещей я научилась в мире Колдунов было то, что, не покидая нашего мира и не нанося вред себе в этом процессе, Колдуны достигали невероятной цели: ломку "соглашения", которое определяет наш голографический мир.



Часть 1

1
Экспромтом, после крестин ребёнка моей подруги в городе Nogales, штата Arizona, я решила поехать через границу в Мексику. Собираясь покинуть дом подруги, одна из её гостей, Женщина по имени Дэлия Флорес, попросила меня проехаться в Hermosillo. Она была тёмно-кожей Женщиной, возраста, наверно, 40 с лишним, среднего роста, очень крепкого сложения, с прямыми чёрными волосами, заплетёнными в толстую косу. Её тёмные блестящие глаза дополняли её опытное, и немного девичье, круглое лицо. Думая, что она мексиканка, рождённая в Аризоне, я спросила её нужно ли ей удостверение туриста, чтобы въехать в Мексику.
"Зачем мне удостоверение, чтобы въехать в мою собственную страну?" ответила она, округлив глаза в притворном удивлении.
"Твои манеры и изменения тона в речи, дают мне понять, что ты из Аризоны," сказала я.
"Мои родители - индейцы из Oaxaca," объяснила она, "но я ladina."
"Что такое ladina?"
"Ладинос - видавшие виды индейцы, выросшие в городе," объяснила она. Было странное волнение в её голосе. Я не могла понять, тогда она добавила,
"Они подражают белому человеку и они так хорошо это делают, что могут незаметно влезть во что угодно."
"Нашли чем гордиться," сказала я с упрёком. "Это определённо вас не красит миссис Флорес."
2
Она улыбнулась:"Наверно не красит обычного индейца или обычного белого человека," сказала она озорливо, "но я вполне собой удовлетворена."
Она наклонилась ко мне и добавила: "Зови меня просто Дэлия, у меня такое чувство, что мы будем прекрасными друзьями."
Не зная, что сказать, я концентрировалась на дороге. Мы ехали молча до пограничного пункта, пограничник попросил у меня удостверение, но не попросили его у Дэлии. Казалось он не замечал её: они не обменялись ни взглядами, ни словами. Когда я попробовала говорить с Дэлией, она властно остановила меня жестом руки. Тогда пограничник вопросительно посмотрел на меня, и, так как я ничего не сказала, он пожал плечами и махнул мне проезжать.
"Как это так, пограничник не спросил твоё удостверение?" спросила я, когда мы отъехали подальше.
"О, он меня знает," наврала она, и зная, что я догадываюсь, она засмеялась без всякого стыда.
"Я думаю, я его напугала, и он не посмел разговаривать со мной," она снова лгала и снова смеялась. Я решила сменить тему разговора, хотя бы для того, чтобы она больше не врала. Я начала темы текущих новостей, но большую часть времени мы молчали. Это не было напряжённым молчанием, это было похоже на пустыню вокруг нас: широкая и голая, но к удивлению - обнадёживающая.
"Где мне вас сбросить?" спросила я когда мы въехали в Hermosillo.
"В центре города," сказала она. "Я всегда останавливаюсь в одном и том же отеле когда бываю в этом городе. Я хорошо знаю владельцев и я уверена, что смогу устроить вам тот же самый тариф, по которому плачу я."
Я с благодарностью приняла её предложение. Отель был старый и неухоженный. Комната, которую мне дали открывалась на пыльный внутренний двор. Большая постель с 4мя колоннами и массивный старомодный комод намного сузили комнату. Маленькая ванная была добавлена, хотя был и ночной горшок под кроватью. Первая ночь была ужасной: я спала с перерывами и во сне я осознавала шёпот и тени, двигающиеся по стенам. Силуэты вещей и монстров поднимались из-за мебели. Люди материализовались из углов; бледные, похожие на духов.
3
На следующий день я ездила по городу и осматривала его окрестности. В ту ночь, хотя я и была измучена, я не спала. Когда я, наконец, заснула, мне приснился жуткий кошмар: я видела тёмные существа, похожие на амёбы, стоящие в ногах моей постели. Их радужные щупальцы свисали из узких щелей тела. Когда существо наклонялось надо мной, оно дышало, создавая короткие хрипящие звуки, которые заканчивались громким свистящим звуком. Мои крики заглушались их радужными щупальцами, обвязанными вокруг моей шеи. Потом всё потемнело, так как существо, которое я чувствовала было женским, сокрушило меня, улёгшись сверху меня.
Тот безвременный момент между сном и бодрствованием был, наконец, разбит несмолкающими ударами об мою дверь, и озабоченными голосами постояльцев отеля из зала. Я включила свет и пробормотала извинения и объяснения через дверь. С кошмаром, который приклеился к моей коже как пот, я пошла в ванную. Я задохнулась от крика, посмотрев в зеркало. Красные линии поперёк горла и красные точки, сползающие вниз на грудь, выглядели как незаконченная татуировка. В ужасе я упаковала свои вещи, было 3 часа утра когда я вошла в зал оплатить счёт.
"Куда ты собралась в такую рань?" спросила Дэлия Флорес, появляясь из двери за прилавком : "Я слышала о твоём кошмаре: ты весь отель взбудоражила!"
Я была так рада увидеть её, обнимая её, я стала всхлипывать.
"Ну, ну!" приговаривала она, успокаивая и поглаживая мои волосы: "если хочешь, ты можешь спать в моей комнате, я буду смотреть за тобой."
"Ничто не заставит меня остаться в этом отеле," сказала я. "Я возвращаюсь в Лос Анжелес прямо сейчас."
"У тебя часто бывают кошмары?" спросила она как бы случайно, ведя меня к старому скрипящему дивану в углу.
"Периодически." сказала я. "Я страдала от кошмаров всю свою жизнь. Я вроде к ним привыкла, но вчера ночью это было уже другое: это было самое живое, самый ужасный кошмар, какой я когда-либо испытывала."
Она оценивающе и долго смотрела на меня и потом, медленно протягивая слова, сказала: "Ты хочешь совсем избавиться от кошмаров?"
4
Пока она говорила, она бросала взгляды через плечо, к двери, как-будто боясь, что кто-то может подслушивать. "Я знаю кое-кого, кто действительно может помочь тебе."
"Мне так бы хотелось," прошептала я, развязывая шарф вокруг шеи чтобы показать следы кошмара. Я рассказала ей всё до мелочей о моём ночном кошмаре и спросила:
"Ты что-нибудь такое видела?"
"Выглядит очень серьёзно," произнесла она, тщательно осматривая линии на шее. "Тебе действительно не нужно уезжать в Лос Анжелес, не повидав знахарку, которую я знаю. Она живёт около 100 миль отсюда, на юг; около 2х часов езды."
Возможность увидеть знахарку для меня было очень желательно. Меня они лечили с рождения в Венесуэле. Когда я болела, мои родители звали семейного доктора и, как только он уходил, наша венесуэльская домработница завёртывала меня и несла к местной ведьме-знахарке. Повзрослев, я больше не хотела, чтобы меня лечила ведьма - никто из моих друзей с ведьмами не общались. Наша тёмнокожая домработница убедила меня, что это не повредит когда лечат два разных человека. Привычка настолько въелась в меня, что переехав в Лос Анжелес, я видела и доктора, и знахарку, когда заболевала.
"Ты думаешь она примет меня сегодня?" поинтересовалась я. Видя её непонимающий взгляд, я напомнила ей, что сегодня - воскресенье.
Она примет тебя в любой день," заверила меня Дэлия. "Ты только подожди меня здесь, я помогу тебе найти её. Это возьмёт не больше минуты, чтобы собрать мои вещи."
"Чтобы помочь мне, тебе придётся оставить свои дела, почему?" спросила я, вдруг обеспокоенная её предложением. "Ведь я с тобой почти незнакома."
"Точно!" воскликнула она, поднимаясь с дивана. Она внимательно посмотрела на меня, как-будто чувствовала надоедливые сомнения, возрастающие во мне.
"Что может быть лучше, чем помочь абсолютному незнакомцу. Это или глупый поступок или поступок полного контроля. В моём случае:  поступок полного контроля."
Я ничего не могла сказать, только уставилась ей в глаза, которые, казалось, принимали мир с удивлением и любопытством.
5
Я не только верила ей, но и чувствовала, что знала её всю свою жизнь. Я ощущала связь между нами: близость. И всё-таки, наблюдая как она исчезла за дверью, чтобы взять свои вещи, я подумала схватить свои сумки и бежать к машине. Мне не хотелось из-за своей смелости закончить в постыдной ситуации, как это уже случалось много раз. Но какое-то необъяснимое любопытство сдерживало меня, несмотря на знакомое надоедливое чувство тревоги. Я подождала почти 20 минут, когда Женщина в красном трико и в туфлях на платформе вышла из-за двери. Она задержалась под лампой и рассчитанным жестом откинула голову назад, чтобы кудри её блондинистого парика засверкали при свете.
"Ты не узнала меня?" весело засмеялась она.
"Неужели это ты, Дэлия," вскрикнула я, уставившись на неё с открытым ртом.
"А ты что думаешь?" всё ещё смеясь, она вышла со мной на тротуар по направлению к машине, припаркованной перед отелем. Она беспечно бросила свою корзину и вещевой мешок на заднее сидение моей маленькой открытой машины и затем села рядом со мной. Дэлия сказала: "Знахарка, к которой я тебя беру, говорит, что только молодые и очень старые могут позволить себе выглядеть нелепо."
Ещё до того как сказать ей, что она в это число не входит, она поделилась со мной, что она намного старше, чем выглядит. Её лицо было ослепительным когда она повернулась ко мне и высказалась: "Я так одеваюсь когда хочу ослепить моих друзей!"
Она не сказала кого именно: меня или знахарку, но меня она точно ослепила. Не только одежда была другой, но и манеры: уже не было той строгой критикующей Женщины, которая ехала со мной из Nogales в Hermosillo.
"Это будет самая увлекательная поездка," воскликнула она, "особенно если мы будем ехать в открытой машине. Голос у неё был мечтательный и счастливый.
"Я обожаю путешествовать ночью в открытой (без крыши) машине."
Я с готовностью согласилась. Было почти 4 часа утра когда мы оставили Hermosillo. Небо было тихое и чёрное, усыпанное звёздами, и казалось выше, чем небо, которое я видела раньше.
6
Я ехала быстро, но казалось, мы совсем не двигались. Бесформенные силуэты кактусов и деревьев бесконечно появлялись и исчезали в свете фар. Они все, похоже,  были одной формы и одного размера.
"Я взяла для нас несколько сладких пирожков и термос горячего шоколада (champurrado)," сказала Дэлия, доставая свою корзину с заднего сиденья.
"Будет утро к тому времени когда мы достигнем дом знахарки."
Она налила мне полчашки густого горячего шоколада, приготовленного с кукурузной мукой, и накормила меня пирогом, кусок за куском.
"Мы едем через магическую землю," сказала она, попивая превосходный шоколад. "Магическая земля населена воинствующими людьми."
"Какие они, эти воинствующие люди?" спросила я, стараясь не выглядеть покровительственно.
"Яки индейцы Соноры (Sonora)," ответила она и замолчала, наверно оценивая мою реакцию. "Я восхищаюсь индейцами Яки, потому что они постоянно воевали," продолжала она, "Сначала испанцы; потом совсем недавно, в 1934 мексиканцы почувствовали жестокость, хитрость и беспощадность Яки воинов."
"Я не восхищаюсь войнами и воинственными людьми," сказала я. Затем, извиняющим тоном объяснила, что я родом из немецкой семьи, которую разорвали войной.
"У тебя - другое дело, у тебя нет идеалов Свободы!" продолжала она.
"Подожди!" запротестовала я. "Это как раз потому, что я и поддерживаю идеалы Свободы, я нахожу войны отвратительными."
"Мы говорим о разных видах войн," настаивала она.
"Война - всегда война!" вставила я.
"Твой род войны," продолжала она, игнорируя мои выпады, "это - между двумя братьями, кто оба - владыки и кто воюет за свою абсолютную власть друг против друга." Она наклонилась ко мне и торопливым шёпотом добавила, "Род войны, о котором я говорю, это между рабом и хозяином. Видишь разницу?"
"Нет, я не вижу." настаивала я упрямо и повторила, что война всё равно война, неважно какая причина.
"Я не могу согласиться с тобой," сказала она и, вздохнув, откинулась на сиденье. "Возможно причина нашего филосовского разногласия в том, что мы происходим из разных социальных групп." заключила она.
7
Поражённая её выбором слов, я машинально приостановила машину. Я не имела ввиду грубить, но слышать как она выдавала академические термины было настолько невероятно и неожиданно, что я не могла не засмеяться. Дэлия не обиделась, она улыбаясь наблюдала за мной, очень довольная собой, потом сказала,"Когда ты узнаешь мою точку зрения, тогда ты может быть поменяешь своё мнение." сказала она на полном серьёзе и с такой добротой, что мне стало стыдно, что я над ней смеялась. "Ты может быть даже извинишься, что смеялась надо мной," добавила она, как-будто она читала мои мысли.
"Я извиняюсь, Дэлия!" сказала я то, что чувствовала. "Мне очень жаль, что я была груба. Я настолько была поражена твоими заявлениями, что не знала как поступить." Я быстро посмотрела на неё и добавила, чувствуя угрызения совести, "поэтому я расмеялась."
"Я не имею ввиду социальные извинения за своё поведение," сказала она, разочарованно мотая головой. "Я имею ввиду извинения за непонимание положения человека."
"Я не понимаю, о чём ты говоришь," ответила я неохотно, чувствуя как её глаза сверлили меня. 

"...Как Женщина ты должна понять эту трудную ситуацию очень хорошо," сказала она. "Ты была рабом всю свою жизнь."
"Что ты такое говоришь, Дэлия?" спросила я, раздражённая её дерзостью. Затем я быстро успокоилась, уверенная, что бедная аборигенка явно имела жестого, невыносимого мужа. "Поверь мне, Дэлия, я совершенно свободна, я делаю всё, что мне нравится!"
"Ты можешь делать, что тебе нравится, но ты - не свободна," настаивала она. "Ты - Женщина и это автоматически означает, что ты зависишь от капризов мужчин."
"Я не зависима ни от чьих капризов!" заорала я. Я не могла сказать было ли это моё заявление или тон моего голоса, что заставило Дэлию рассмеяться задорным громким смехом. Она смеялась надо мной также долго, как я до этого смеялась над ней.
"Ты кажется получаешь удовольствие мне отомстить," сказала я раздражённо. "Теперь твоя очередь смеяться, не так ли?"
Вдруг, став серьёзной, она сказала,"Это совсем не то же самое: ты смеялась надо мной, потому что чувствовала себя выше меня. Раб, который разговаривает как хозяин, всегда умиляет хозяина на момент."
Я пыталась перебить её и сказать ей, что у меня и в мыслях не было считать её рабом или считать себя хозяином, но она проигнорировала мои старания.



8
Таким же торжественным тоном она сказала, что причина, почему она смеялась надо мной, было то, что меня сделали тупой и слепой к моей собственной женственности.

"Что с тобой, Дэлия?" спросила я в изумлении. "Ты нарочно оскорбляешь меня!"
"Конечно," согласилась она с готовностью и хихикнула, абсолютно безразличная к моей возрастающей злости. Она хлопнула меня по коленке звонким шлепком.
"Что огорчает меня," продолжала она, "это то, что ты даже не знаешь, что просто тот факт, что ты - Женщина, делает тебя рабыней."
Собрав всё своё терпение, я сказала Дэлии, что она неправа:"Рабов в наше время - нет!"
"Женщины - рабыни," настаивала Дэлия. "Мужчины поработили Женщин. Мужчины запутали Женщин. Желание мужчин сделать Женщин своей собственностью затуманивает нам глаза," объявила она. "Этот туман висит вокруг наших шей как желток!"
Мой обалделый вид заставил её улыбнуться. Она откинулась на сиденье, сжимая руки на груди: "Секс затуманивает Женщин," добавила она тихо, но выразительно, "Женщины настолько сильно затуманены, что даже не рассматривают возможость, что их низкое положение в обществе - это конечный результат того, что с ними делают сексуально."
"Это - самая абсурдная вещь, которую я когда-либо слышала," пробормотала я. Затем, довольно осторожно, я начала выдавать социальные, экономические и политические причины низкого положения Женщин в жизни. Я долго говорила о переменах, которые произошли в последние десятилетия; как Женщины стали довольно успешными в своей борьбе против мужского доминирования. Раздражённая её высмеивающей мимикой, я не могла удержаться от замечания, что у неё несомненно появились предрассудки в силу собственных переживаний...Всё тело Дэлии тряслось от подавленного смеха, она сделала усилие над собой и сказала:
"В действительности - ничего не изменилось: Женщины остались рабынями. Нас выращивают, чтобы быть рабынями. Рабыни, те кто образован, сейчас заняты тем, что объявляют о социальных и политических оскорблениях и о плохом обращении с Женщинами. Хотя никто из рабынь не фокусирует внимание на корень их рабства: СЕКС - если только это не изнасилование или не имеет отношение к какой-то другой форме физического надругательства."
С высмеивающей улыбкой она сказала, что религиозные мужчины, философы и деятели науки веками проповедовали - и конечно до сегодняшнего дня -
что Женщины и мужчины должны следовать биологическим, "богом данным" важным потребностям, имеющим прямое отношение к сексуальным органам, т.е. к сексу, к размножению.



9
Нас заставили верить, что секс - это полезно для нас," подчеркнула она. "Это привитое нам понятие и принятие этого лишило нас сил задавать правильный вопрос."
"И что это за вопрос?" спросила я, с трудом сдерживаясь, чтобы не рассмеяться над её ошибочными представлениями. Дэлия похоже не слышала меня, она так долго молчала, что я подумала : она заснула. Я поразилась когда она сказала: "Вопрос, который никто не смеет спросить, это: что это делает с нами, с Женщинами: секс с мужчинами?"
"Ну действительно, Дэлия," бранила я в притворном замешательстве.
"Затуманивание Женщин настолько продуманное, что мы будем фокусироваться на любой другой теме нашего низкого статуса, но не на том, что причина всей драмы," заключила она.
"Но Дэлия, без секса нельзя," сказала я, смеясь. "Что будет с человеческой расой, если мы..."
Она ответила на мой вопрос и на мой смех важным жестом своей руки: "В наше время Женщины как ты, в своём энтузиазме за равенство, имитируют мужчин," отметила она, "Женщины подражают мужчинам до такого абсурда, что секс, который им интересен, ничего не имеет общего с размножением. Женщины приравнивают секс к Свободе, даже не видя, что делает секс их физическому и эмоциональному состоянию. Нас настолько запрограмировали, что мы твёрдо верим, что секс полезен для нас."
Она слегка толкнула меня локтём и затем начала рекламироваь в песенном тоне:"Секс - хорош для нас, он приятен, он необходим, он снимает депрессию, угнетение и огорчения. Помогает от головной боли, высокого и низкого давления. Убирает прыщи, заставляет груди и зад расти, регулирует менструацию. Короче говоря, фантастично! Прекрасно для Женщин, все так говорят, все это рекоммендуют."
Она остановилась на момент и затем произнесла с драматическим финалом, "Трах в день и нужда в докторе: это - хрень!"
Я нашла её выражение ужасно смешным, но потом, быстро одумавшись, я вспомнила как моя семья и друзья, включая нашего семейного доктора, кто предложил - не так осторожно, что секс - это лечение от всех болезней молодых девушек, и что я росла в строгом связывающем окружении.



10
Доктор сказал, что как только я выйду замуж, у меня будет регулярная менструация (менструация - это месячные аборты, сделаные инопланетянами раз-два в месяц большинству Земных Женщин в течении многих лет! Так Женщину регулярно лишают её энергии, помимо других методов! ЛМ).
Я потолстею, буду спать лучше и у меня будет более покладистый характер.
"Я не вижу ничего плохого в том, чтобы иметь секс и любовь," ответила я в свою защиту. "То, что я уже испытала, мне доставило большое удовольствие. И никто не затуманивает мне мозги, я - свободна! Я выбираю с кем и когда иметь секс."
В тёмных глазах Дэлии промелькнула искра удовольствия, когда она сказала мне: "Выбор партнёров ни в коей мере не меняет тот факт, что тебя поимели."
Затем, с улыбкой, как бы смягчить суровость своего тона, она добавила: "Сравнивать Свободу с сексом это - жуткая ирония. Затуманивание  Женщин мужчинами до такой степени совершенно, настолько тотально, оно лишило нас, нужной нам, энергии и потребности фокусироваться на настоящей причине нашего рабства."
Она подчеркнула: "Чтобы хотеть мужчину сексуально или романтически влюбиться в него - есть только два выбора, данные рабыням. И все те вещи, которые нам говорили об этих выборах, ничто не значат, это - сказки, которые втягивают нас в сложности, в неведение и в путаницу."
Она меня разозлила. Я не могла не думать, что она была своего рода подавленная мужчино-ненавистница. Циничным тоном я спросила её:
"Почему ты так сильно ненавидишь мужчин, Дэлия?"
"Не то, что я их ненавижу," заверила она меня. "Против чего я сильно возражаю это - наше нежелание, наше сопротивление проанализировать насколько нас запрограмировали. Давление, которое на нас оказывается, настолько бесконечное и беспощадное, что сделало нас сговорчивыми партнёрами. А кто смеет отличаться от остальных, высмеивается и отвергается как ненормальная или мужчино-ненавистница."
Покраснев, я тайком взглянула на неё и подумала, что она может говорить так неуважительно о любви и сексе, потому что она старая. Физические желания ей уже не нужны. Смеясь втихомолку, Дэлия сложила руки за голову и сказала: "Не потому, что я - старая: мои физические желания - при мне, а потому, что мне дали шанс использовать мою энергию и воображение, чтобы стать больше, чем рабыней, которую для этого вырастили."
Я чувствовала себя скорее глубоко оскорблённой, чем удивлённой, что она читает мои мысли, и начала защищать себя, но мои слова только усилили смех. Как только она остановилась, то повернулась ко мне. Её лицо было серьёзным и суровым как у учителя, который вот-вот отругает ученика.



11
Если ты не считаешь себя рабыней, тогда почему твои родители вырастили тебя, чтобы стать Hausfrau (домохозяйкой)?" спросила она. "И почему ты только и думаешь о том, чтобы heiraten (выйти замуж) и о твоём будущем Herr Gemahl (муже), который Dich mitnehmen (даст тебе своё имя)?"
Я так расхохоталась над её произношением немецкого, что пришлось остановить машину, чтобы избежать аварии. Мне больше было интересно где она выучила немецкий так хорошо, что я забыла защитить себя от её нелестных замечаний: вроде того, что всё, о чём я мечтаю в жизни, это найти хорошего мужа, кто увезёт меня отсюда.
Однако, несмотря на все мои просьбы, она равнодушно игнорировала мой интерес в её немецком.
"У нас с тобой будет много времени говорить о немецком позже," заверила она меня и, передразнивая, добавила, "Или о тебе как о рабыне."
До того как у меня был шанс ответить, она предложила поговорить о чём-то не личном.
"Как что, например?" спросила я, снова заводя машину. Отрегулировав сиденье в почти горизонтальное положение, Дэлия закрыла глаза.
"Давай я расскажу тебе о 4х самых известных лидерах индейцев Яки," сказала она тихо, "Мне интересны лидеры; их успехи и их поражения."
До того как у меня был шанс поворчать, что мне не интересны военные истории, Дэлия сказала, что Calixto Muni был первый индеец Яки - лидер, кто привлёк её внимание. Она не была талантливым рассказчиком, её повествование было прямым, почти академическим, и всё же я слушала её каждое слово.



Calixto Muni был индейцем, кто годами плавал в Карибском море под пиратским флагом. После возвращения в свою родную Сонору, он руководил военными восстаниями против испанцев в 1730х. Его предали, он был схвачен и казнён испанцами. Затем Дэлия дала мне долгое и обширное объяснение как в течение 1820х, после того, как была достигнута Мексиканская независимость и Мексиканское правительство пыталось отнять земли у индейцев Яки, движение сопротивления превратилось в широкое восстание. Она сказала, что это был Хуан Бандера (Juan Bandera), кого вёл сам Дух, кто организовал военные части среди индейцев Яки. Часто, имея только лук и стрелы, воины Бандера боролись с мексиканскими войсками почти 10 лет. В 1832 году Хуан Бандера был сражён и казнён. Дэлия сказала, что следующим лидером был известный
Jose Maria Leyva, которого больше знали как Cajemethe (тот, кто не пьёт).



12
Он был Яки из Hermosillo. Он был образован и обрёл огромный военный опыт, сражаясь в Мексиканской армии. Благодаря этому опыту, ему удалось объединить города индейцев Яки. С момента его первого восстания в 1870х, Cajeme держал свою армию в активном революционном состоянии. Он был разгромлен Мексиканской армией в 1887 году в Buatachive; усиленная горная позиция (скорее всего там старая секретная негативная подземная инопланетная база, потому он и проиграл! ЛМ). Хотя Cajeme удалось бежать и прятаться в Guay-mas, его в конце концов предали и казнили.
Последним из великих героев Яки был Juan Maldonado, которого также называли Tetabiate - катящийся камень. Он реорганизовал остатки войск Яки в горах Bacatete, откуда он вёл жестокую и отчаянную партизанскую войну против Мексиканских войск больше 10 лет.
"К концу столетия, диктатор Porfirio Diaz официально начал исстребление индейцев Яки. Индейцев убивали, работающими на полях, тысячи были скучны и отправлены в Yucatan работать на плантациях или в Oaxaca, работать на плантациях сахарного тростника."
Я была под большим впечатлением от её знаний, хотя я до сих пор не могла понять почему она мне всё это рассказала. Я с восхищением добавила:
"Ты похожа на учёного - историка жизни Яки индейцев. Кто ты на самом деле?"
На момент мой вопрос, казалось, застал её врасплох, 
вопрос был просто вежливым, затем она быстро опомнилась и сказала: "Я тебе уже сказала, кто я. Просто я знаю много о Яки, я живу вокруг них, ты знаешь." Какой-то момент она молчала, потом кивнула, как бы достигнув какого-то умозаключения, и добавила: "Причина, почему я рассказала тебе о лидерах Яки, потому что это зависит от нас, Женщин, знать силу и слабость лидера."
"Зачем?" удивилась я. "Кому нужны лидеры? Они все - дураки, насколько я знаю."
Дэлия почесала голову под париком, потом несколько раз чихнула и сказала колебаясь:
"К сожалению, Женщины должны собираться вокруг мужчин, если не хотят сами себя вести."
"Кого они собираются вести?" спросила я с сарказмом. Она посмотрела на меня, поражённая, затем потёрла руку детским жестом, как и её лицо.
"Это довольно трудно объяснить," пробормотала она.

23
"Ветер заставил те ветви и листья говорить с тобой," повторил мистер Флорес. "Так как Ветер  - твой по праву. Быть Женщиной даёт тебе право командовать Ветром. Женщины не знают того, что они могут иметь диалог с Ветром в любое время...Я понимаю, что мои слова не имеют для тебя никакого смысла. Это потому, что на тебе слишком много корки: это не даёт тебе возможность слышать что говорит Ветер."
"Слишком много корки?" спросила я с удивлением и подозрением. "Ты имеешь ввиду, что я - грязная?"
"И это тоже," ответил он, и я покраснела. Он улыбнулся и повторил, что я была завёрнута в слишком толстую корку, и что такую корку водой и мылом не смоешь, неважно
сколько раз ты будешь мыться. Ты до отказа набита критикой," объяснил он. "Это мешает тебе понять, что я тебе говорю, и что ты можешь командовать Ветером!"
37
"Во время полёта без тела (Dreaming - быть в самогипнозе) лечение достигается с лёгкостью, почти без усилий. Но что трудно так это - заставить людей летать без тела (Dreaming - быть в самогипнозе). Я не говорю об обычных снах, (Dreaming - самогипноз) имеет цель, а обычные сны цели не имеют."
38
"(Dreaming - самогипноз) имеет цель, а обычные сны цели не имеют," повторила она...Dreaming всегда имеет практическую цель," объявила она. "Он служит человеку простыми и замысловатыми путями. Он (Dreaming - самогипноз) имеет цель, (Dreaming) помог тебе избавиться от проблем со сном. (Dreaming) помог Колдуньям на пикнике узнать твою сущность. (Dreaming - самогипноз) помог мне закрыть себя от взоров патруля иммиграционной охраны, которая требовала от тебя твою туристическую карту."
"Я пытаюсь понять что ты говоришь, Дэлия," пробормотала я, затем уверенно спросила: "Ты имеешь ввиду, что вы, люди, можете гипнотизировать других против их воли?"
"Ты можешь это так называть, если хочешь," сказала она. Лицо её выражало спокойное безразличие и почти никакой симпатии. "Ты пока не видишь, что ты сама можешь совершенно без усилий войти в то, что ты называешь гипнотическим состоянием. Мы называем это Dreaming - самогипноз; Dreaming - самогипноз - это не сон (где ты не участвуешь! ЛМ); Dreaming это - самогипноз, в котором мы можем делать почти всё, что пожелаем."
39
"Нет, она - не маг," сказала Дэлия. "Маги, фокусники в шоу...Колдуны находятся в мире, не являясь частью мира."
43
"Я думала, что видела тебя в моём Dreaming (быть в самогипнозе)," выскочило у меня, затем, заметив смех в её глазах, добавила: "Что я и сейчас Dreaming (в самогипнозе)?"
"Да, но ты не спишь," ответила она, произнося свои слова медленно и чётко.
"Как я могу Dreaming (быть в самогипнозе) и не спать?"
"Некоторые Женщины могут это делать с большой лёгкостью," заключила она. "Они могут Dreaming (быть в самогипнозе) и не спать. Ты - одна из таких Женщин, другим приходится всю жизнь работать, чтобы достичь этого."
Я почувсвовала нотку восхищения в её голосе, но мне это не льстило, а наоборот: я ещё больше забеспокоилась.
"Но как это возможно Dreaming (быть в самогипнозе) и не спать?" настаивала я.
"Если я сейчас стану объяснять тебе как это возможно, то ты ничего не поймёшь," объяснила она. "Поверь на слово: было бы неплохо отложить объяснение до лучших времён."
Я спросила её: "Я не спала, когда ты вылечила меня от моих ночных кошмаров? И ещё, была я в состоянии самогипноза (Dreaming), когда я сидела в поле с Дэлией и всеми остальными Колдуньями?"
Эсперанца долго смотрела на меня, потом мудро кивнула, как-будто решила поведать мне какую-то монументальную правду. "Ты слишком глупа, чтобы видеть тайны того, что мы делаем."
Она сказала это так - между прочим - вроде житейского наблюдения, без всякой критики. Я и не подумала обидиться или попытаться доказать, что это не так.
"Но ты можешь помочь мне видеть эти тайны, не так ли?" попросила я.
44
Другие Женщины-Колдуньи подсмеивались: это не было высмеивание, а что-то вроде шёпота, который эхом раздавался вокруг меня как приглушёный хор. Казалось, звук не исходил от Женщин, а от теней на патио (веранда). Не хихикание, а шёпот, деликатное предупреждение, которое не только заставило меня потерять мою напористость, но также стёрло мои бредовые сомнения; моё желание знать. И тогда я поняла без всякого сомнения, что я была Dreaming и Awake - оба раза. Это было осинение, которое я однако не могла объяснить, что-то что словами не передашь. И всё же, после нескольких секунд, я почувствовала желание разрушить это осинение, уложить всё это в своего рода логическую конструкцию (это идёт от Рептоидной Вставки в наш мозг! ЛМ). Эсперанца разглядывала меня с явным удовольствием, затем сказала:
"Я собираюсь объяснить тебе кто мы и что мы делаем."
Она снабдила своё объяснение предупреждением, что чтобы она не сказала, в это трудно будет поверить. Поэтому я не должна критиковать и слушать её, не прерывая, не задавая вопросов: "Ты можешь это сделать?"
"Конечно!" выстрелила я. Она на минуту остановилась: её глаза  вдумчиво одобрили меня. Она должно быть ощущала мою неопределённость и вопрос, который почти слетал с моих губ.
"Не то, чтобы я не хотела отвечать на твои вопросы," заключила она. "Скорее, в это время тебе будет невозможно понять мои ответы."
Я кивнула, но не в знак согласия, а из-за страха, что если я только пикну, то она больше не будет со мной разговаривать. Голосом, напоминающим тихий говор, она рассказала мне то, что было невероятным и превосходным. Она сказала, что была духовным предком древних Колдунов, кто жил в долине Оксаки тысячи лет до нашествия испанских завоевателей на Мексику. Эсперанца долго молчала. Её глаза остановились на ярком многоцветном душистом горошке (цветах) и казалось с ностальгией достигали прошлого. Эсперанца продолжала:
"Что касается меня, то часть действий тех Колдунов, относящихся к тебе, называется Dreaming. Те Колдуны были и Женщинами и Мужчинами, кто владел экстра-ординарным Могуществом Самогипноза и выполнял действия, неподвластные воображению."
Я слушала её, обняв коленки. Эсперанца была блестящим рассказчиком и одарённым мимиком. Её лицо менялось в зависимости от её объяснения.
45
То это было лицо молодой девушки, то старой женщины; иногда лицо мужчины или невинного, озорного ребёнка. Она сказала, что тысячи лет тому назад Женщины и Мужчины обладали Высшими Знаниями, которые давали им возможность влетать и вылетать из нашего обычного Повседневного Мира. И поэтому они разделили свои жизни на две части: День и Ночь. В течение дня они занимались своими обычными делами, как все остальные и поведение их было нормальным, которое от них ожидали.
Однако в течение ночи они становились Dreamers. Они систематически вводили себя в гипноз, попадая в другие миры, других вибраций, или создавали в своём воображении новые миры. Это сломало границы того, что мы называем реальностью. И снова она остановилась, как бы давая время её словам проникнуть в меня.
"Используя темноту как покрывало," продолжала она. "они достигли немыслимых вещей. Они стали способны входить в самогипноз, не засыпая, то есть оставаясь в полном сознании - Dreaming-Awake (в отличии от сна, который ты не помнишь, когда утром возвращаешься к своему телу ! ЛМ). Предупреждая вопрос, который я хотела задать, Эсперанца объяснила, что улетая в мир на более высокой вибрации с помощью самогипноза и не теряя своё сознание (Dreaming-Awake), Колдуны смогли получить больше энергии необходимую, чтобы выполнять вещи, поражающие наш Разум, причём находясь в полном сознании.
(В отличие от людей, загипнотизированных инопланетянами или гипнотизёрами,  людей, которые не помнят, что они делают в этом состоянии! ЛМ).
46
Она сказала, что сейчас источник Знаний Колдунов может быть понят только как легенда. Высшие Существа выразили печаль, видя ужасную ситуацию людей - загнанных как животных поисками еды и размножением - они дали людям Силу Самогипноза-Dreaming (чтобы регулярно улетать на более высокую вибрацию без тела и восстонавливать здоровье! ЛМ) и научили людей как использовать их Dreaming. "Конечно легенды открывают правду, но только в завуалированной форме," объясняла она. "Успех легенд в завуалировании правды базируется на убеждении человека, что они - просто сказки. Легенды людей, превращающихся в птиц или ангелов, доказательства скрытой правды, которую нам приподносят как фантазии или просто обман/ошибка примитивных или ненормальных умов. Поэтому, в течение тысяч лет, заданием Колдунов было: создавать новые легенды и открывать правду в старых легендах. Как раз здесь понадобились Dreamers (те, кто талантлив в самогипнозе! ЛМ).
Женщины - самые талантливые Dreamers, они умеют легко войти в самогипноз; лёгкость в отрешённости, пуститься куда глаза глядят. Женщина, которая учила меня самогипнозу для полёта без тела в миры своих воспоминаний, она держала в памяти 200 своих разных воспоминаний (Dreams)."
Эсперанца внимательно посмотрела на меня, как бы оценивая мою реакцию, что было для меня огромным удивлением, т.к. я понятия не имела, что она имеет ввиду. Она объяснила, что удержать Dream означало, что можно думать о чём-то особенном из своей жизни и можно войти в Dream-воспоминание по желанию. Её учитель могла войти по желанию в 200 особенных Dreams о себе (воспоминаний, воображаемых образов, других миров).
"Женщины - ни с кем не сравнимые, Dreamers," заверила меня Эсперанца, "Женщины - очень практичны. Чтобы удержать Dream, человек должен быть практичным, потому что DREAMING должен иметь связь с практической стороной человека. Любимая Dream моего учителя было вообразить себя ястребом. Другая Dream : вообразить себя совой. Поэтому в зависимости от времени дня она могла самогипнозом стать или ястребом или совой. И так как она дремала (от слова Dream), находясь в полном сознании, то и в самом деле становилась настоящим ястребом или совой...Секрет Женской Силы в её Матке."
В её тоне и в глазах было столько откровенности и убеждения, что я была полностью под её чарами. Я ни на секунду не сомневалась в ней. В тот момент, что бы она не говорила, не казалось мне абсурдным.
47
Потом она ещё объяснила, что для того, чтобы добиться такого рода Dream, Женщины должны иметь железную дисциплину. Она наклонилась ко мне и доверительным шёпотом, как-будто не хотела, чтобы другие подслушали её, сказала, "Под железной дисциплиной я не подразумеваю напряжённые тренировки, а то, что Женщины должны сломать рутину того, что от них ожидают. И они должны делать это в своей молодости," подчеркнула она,
"И что самое важное : сохранить свою силу (означает нет - сексу). Часто, когда Женщины уже достаточно пожилые и закончили свой бизнес быть Женщиной, они решают, что время наступило заняться мыслями и деятельностью, изучением аномального и потусторонних миров. Как мало они знают, что Женщины в таком положении вряд ли преуспеют."
Она мягко хлопнула меня по животу, как-будто играла на барабане. Эсперанца убеждённо кивнула, как-будто действительно услышала глупый вопрос, который вертелся у меня в голове:"Её Матка?"
"Женщины," продолжала она, "должны начать сжигать свой шаблон, свою Матрицу (формулу, дизайн). Они не могут быть больше плодородной почвой, которую осеменяют мужчины, следуемые командам самого "бога"."
Всё ещё пристально следя за мной, она улыбнулась и спросила, "Ты, случайно, не религиозна?"
Я замотала головой (нет)! Я не могла говорить, моё горло так пересохло, что я едва могла дышать. Я была шокирована, наполнена страхом и удивлением, не столько тем, что она сказала, сколько её изменениями. Если бы меня спросили, то я бы не могла ответить когда она изменилась, но вдруг её лицо стало молодым и ослепляющим. Внутренняя сила, казалось, зажглась в ней.
"Это - хорошо!" воскликнула Эсперанца и подчеркнула. "Тогда тебе не придётся бороться с поверьями. Их очень трудно победить: меня с детства воспитывали посвящённой католичкой. Я чуть не умерла, когда мне пришлось проанализировать своё отношение к религии." Она вздохнула, голос притих и она добавила, "Но это было ничто по сравнению с борьбой, которую мне пришлось выдержать до того, как стать настоящей Dreamer-Колдуньей."
Я ждала едва дыша, пока довольно приятное ощущение разольётся как лёгкий электрический ток по всему моему телу.
48
Я ожидала историю о страшом сражении между ней и ужасными существами. Мне едва удалось скрыть своё разочарование, когда она сказала, что ей пришлось сражаться с самой собой (точнее с Рептоидной вставкой в мозгу! ЛМ).
Чтобы стать Dreamer, мне пришлось покорить себя," объяснила Эсперанца. "Ничто, совершенно ничто не может быть труднее этого. Мы, Женщины, самые несчастные заключённые собственного Я. Я - это наша тюрьма, она сделана из команд и ожиданий, вылитых на нас со дня нашего рождения. Ты всё знаешь: если первый ребёнок - мальчик, то это - праздник; если - девочка, плечами вздрагивают и произносят 'Ничего, я всё равно буду любить и делать всё для неё'..."
Из уважения к старой Женщине я не засмеялась громко. Никогда в жизни я не слышала подобные заявления. Я считала себя независимой Женщиной, но явно, в свете услышанного от Эсперанцы, моё положение было не лучше, чем у любой другой Женщины. И наперекор манере, в которой я обычно бы реагировала на такие заявления, я полностью соглашалась с ней. Мне всегда давали понять, что моё положение Женщины - быть зависимой. Меня учили, что Женщина в самом деле счастливая, т.е. везёт, если её хотят, поэтому мужчины всё будут делать для неё. Мне говорили, что сознательно делать всё самой, очень деградирует мою женственность, лучше если это сделают за меня или просто дадут что мне нужно. В меня сверлили, что место Женщины дома с мужем и со своими детьми.
"Также как и тебя, меня воспитал властный, но в то же время понимающий, добрый и мягкий отец," продолжала Эсперанца. "Я тоже думала как и ты, что я - свободна. Для меня понять Путь Колдуна, что Свобода не означает быть самой собой (с Рептоидной вставкой в мозгу! ЛМ), чуть не убила меня. Быть самой собой утверждает мою женскую роль. Понять Путь Колдуна взяло всё моё время, все усилия и всю Энергию. Колдуны, например, понимают Свободу как способность делать невозможное, неожиданное - представлять то, что не имеет основы, реальности в нашем Повседневном мире."
Её голос снова превратился в шёпот когда она добавила, "Знания Колдунов, вот что новое и восхитительное. Женщина должна поменять себя, стать Dreamer и использовать своё воображение."
Эсперанца сказала, что если бы она не победила себя, то она вела бы жизнь обыкновенной Женщины; жизнь, которую её родители уготовили для неё; жизнь поражения и стыда; жизнь, лишённую тайн; жизнь, которую запрограмировали обычаями и традициями.
49
Эсперанца ущипнула меня за руку, я вскрикнула от боли. "Ты должна быть внимательней," пожурила она меня.
"Я и так внимательна," пробормотала я, потирая руку: я была уверена, что никто не заметит мой исчезающий интерес.
"Тебя никто не обманывает и не заманивает в мир Колдунов," предупредила она меня. "Тебе нужно выбрать, зная что ждёт тебя."
Скачки в моём настроении поражали меня, так как они были ненормальны. Мне нужно было бояться, а я была спокойна, как-будто моё присуствие там было самым обычным событием в мире.
"Секрет Женской Силы в её Матке," сказала Эсперанца и хлопнула меня по животу ещё раз. Она сказала, что Женщинам летать помогают их Матки или скорее они улетают из своих Маток. Тот факт, что у них имеется Матка делает их совершенными в полёте (perfect Dreamers)."
Ещё до того, как я подумала 'почему Матка так важна' Эсперанца ответила мне : "Матка - Центр Созидательной Силы Источника Всех Солнц, вплоть до того, что даже если в мире  совсем не останется мужчин, Женщины смогут продолжать размножаться. И тогда мир будет заселён только Женщинами."
Она добавила, что Женщины размножаются однозначно и могут только произвести на свет клонов самих себя, без помощи мужчин или кого-либо
(как амазонки! ЛМ.).
Я искренне удивилась этой необычной информации. Мне пришлось перебить Эсперанцу, чтобы сказать ей, что я читала о патогеническом и не сексуальном размножении в классе биологии. Она вскинула плечами и продолжала своё объяснение.
"Женщины, имея способность и органы размножаться, имеют также способность создавать полёты (Dreams) с теми же органами," сказала она. Видя сомнение в моих глазах, она предупредила меня, "не вдавайся в подробности как это делается, объяснение очень простое, и потому что оно очень простое, его очень трудно понять.
У меня самой ещё проблема это понять. Поэтому, в типично женской манере я действую: я улетаю (Dream) и оставляю объяснения Мужчинам."
Эсперанца доказывала, что вначале Колдуны, о которых она мне говорила, бывало передавали свои Знания своим биологическим родственникам или людям по своему выбору, но результаты получились катастрофическими.
50
Вместо того, чтобы расширить, увеличить эти Знания, эти новые Колдуны, кого выбрали случайно или по блату, попросту выражаясь, возвеличивали себя. В конце концов их разгромили и их разгром чуть не стёр все накопленные Знания. Несколько Колдунов, кто ещё остался, решили, что их Знания не должны снова попасть в руки родственников или людям, которые им нравятся, а тем, кого выберет Нейтральная Сила, которую они называли - Великий Дух (означает Высшие Существа - Солнца! ЛМ).
И сейчас всё это привело нас к тебе," произнесла Эсперанца. "Древние Колдуны решили, что только те, на кого указывает Великий Дух, им подойдёт. На тебя указал Дух, 
и ты здесь! Ты - натуральный Dreamer. Всё зависит от наших Высших Существ-Солнц, кто правит нами и решает куда ты пойдёшь отсюда. Ни от тебя, ни от нас это не зависит. Ты можешь только согласиться без протеста или отказаться."
Её голос намекал на срочность, в глазах - свет большой силы, было ясно, что она на полном серьёзе дала это объяснение. Было такое откровение, что вместо того, чтобы громко смеяться над этим, я заткнулась. Помимо этого я была слишком измучена: умственная концентрация нужная, чтобы следовать за ней, была слишком напряжённой. Я хотела спать и она настояла на том, чтобы я вытянула ноги, легла и отдохнула. Я так тщательно это проделала, что заснула, а когда открыла глаза, понятия не имела сколько я спала. Я стала искать обнадёживающее присуствие Эсперанцы или других Женщин, но никого на патио не было, хотя я ощущала чьё-то присуствие. Каким-то образом их присуствие было среди зелени вокруг меня и я чувствовала себя защищённой. Ветер шелестел листьями, я чувствовала его на ресницах, тёплый и мягкий. Он вертелся вокруг меня, затем пролетел надо мной, также как он пролетает через пустыню, быстро и бесшумно.
Смотря на плитки, я разгуливала вокруг патио, стараясь разобраться в их замысловатом дизайне. К моему удовольствию, линии на плитках вели меня от одного бамбукового кресла к другому. Я старалась припомнить кто сидел в каком кресле, но как ни старалась, не могла вспомнить. Меня отвлёк приятный запах пищи, заправленной луком и чесноком. По запаху я нашла свой путь на кухню: огромную, прямоугольную комнату: там тоже никого не было. Такого же дизайна плитки были на стенах...я обнаружила еду, оставленную на прочном деревянном столе, стоящим посреди комнаты.
51
Понимая, что еда была для меня, я села и съела всё: это был тот же самый, заправленный пряностями, густой суп, который я ела на пикнике...Я собрала тарелки, чтобы взять их в раковину, и обнаружила записку и нарисованную карту под ними: она была от Дэлии. Она хотела, чтобы я поехала обратно в Лос Анжелес через Тucson, где она меня встретит в определённом кафе, указанном на карте. Она писала, что только там она сможет рассказать мне больше о себе и о своих друзьях.
Часть 4
52
От радости, услышать от Дэлии больше о её друзьях, я помчалась сначала в Tucson, на моём пути в Лос Анжелес. В Tucson я нашла нужное кафе почти к вечеру. Старый человек направил меня к вакантному месту на парковке. Только когда он открыл мою дверь я поняла кто он был.
"Мариано Орелиано (Mariano Aureliano - Дон Хуан)!" вскрикнула я, "Какой сюрприз, я так рада видеть вас! Что вы здесь делаете?"
"Я ждал вас," сказал он. "Поэтому мой друг и я сохранили для вашей машины место."
Я увидела взгляд мускулистого индейца, за рулём старого, красного грузовика. Он выехал с парковки, чтобы мне заехать на его место.
"Дэлия не смогла приехать," сказал Mariano Aureliano извиняющимся тоном. "Ей неожиданно пришлось вернуться в Oaxaca." Он широко улыбнулся и добавил, "Я - за неё, надеюсь подойду."
"Вы не можете себе представить как я рада вас видеть," сказала я откровенно: я была уверена, что он, лучше чем Дэлия, поможет мне разобраться во всём том, что случилось со мной последние несколько дней. "Эсперанца объяснила мне, что я была в каком-то трансе когда я встретила всех вас."
"Она так сказала?" спросил он почти рассеянно. Его голос, его отношение и весь его вид был таким другим по сравнению с тем человеком, которого я помнила, что я уставилась на него, надеясь обнаружить что же изменилось. Его резко вырезанное лицо, потеряло всю свою резкость.
53
Правда мысли были заняты своим собственным положением вещей и я перестала об этом думать. "Эсперанца оставила меня одну в доме," продолжала я. "Она и другие Женщины ушли не попрощавшись, но меня это не смутило, хотя я обычно не в своей тарелке когда люди - невежливы."
"О, действительно?!" воскликнул он, как-будто я сказала что-то очень значительное. Боясь, что он обидится на то, что я говорила о его друзьях, я сразу начала объяснять, что не имела ввиду, что Эсперанца и другие Женщины были неприветливы.
"Как раз наоборот: они были очень приветливы и добры," заверила я его. Я только собралась поведать, что Эсперанца сказала мне, но его твёрдый взгляд остановил меня. Это не был угрожающий или злобный взгляд: это был пронизывающий взгляд, который врезался во всю мою защиту. Я была уверена, что он видит всю неразбериху в моей голове. Я отвернулась, чтобы спрятать мою нервозность, потом полушутливым тоном сказала, что меня не волновало быть одной во всём доме.
"Меня заинтриговало, что я знаю каждый угол этого места," доверительно сказала я ему...думая как отразятся на нём мои слова. Но он продолжал смотреть на меня.
"Я пошла в туалет и поняла, что я уже была в этой ванной комнате раньше (хотя я в этом доме впервые)," продолжала я. "В ней не было зеркал, я помнила эту деталь до того, как вошла в неё. Потом я вспомнила, что зеркал не было во всём доме. Поэтому я зашла в каждую комнату и правда не могла найти ни одного."
От него не было никакой реакции, поэтому я продолжала говорить, что , слушая радио по пути в Tucson, я поняла, что я вернулась на день позже чем ожидала.
"Я наверно спала целый день," закончила я натянуто.
"Не то, чтобы ты спала весь день," заметил равнодушно Mariano Aureliano. "Ты прошла через дом и много разговаривала со всеми нами до того, как заснуть как полено."
Я начала смеяться, мой смех скорее был похож на истерику, но он казалось, не замечал этого. Он тоже засмеялся и у меня отлегло на сердце.
54
"Я никогда не сплю как полено," я чувствовала, что должна объяснить. "Я очень плохо сплю."
Он молчал и когда, наконец, заговорил, то серьёзно и требовательно: "Разве ты не помнишь, тебе было любопытно как Женщины Запада одеваются и причёсываются не смотря в зеркала?" Я не знала что ответить, а он продолжал: "Разве ты не помнишь, что нашла очень странным отсуствие картин на стенах, не было..."
"Я не помню, чтобы я с кем-то разговаривала," оборвала я его на полуслове, затем посмотрела на него осторожно, думая, что наверно, чтобы запутать меня, он сказал, что я контактировала со всеми в доме. Когда на самом деле, ничего такого не произошло.
"Если ты не можешь вспомнить, это не значит, что это не произошло," отрезал он. Мой живот почему-то вибрировал (не кстати): это не был его тон, а скорее тот факт, что он ответил на мои тайные мысли. Уверенная в том, что болтая, что-нибудь выдаст моё возрастающее недоверие, я вдалась в длинное и запутанное объяснение как я себя чувствовала и что случилось. Были пропуски в последовательности событий, когда я старалась связать вместе всё, что произошло между оздоровительной процедурой и моей поездкой в Tucson, в течение которой я знала, что потеряла день из своей памяти.
"Вы, все, что-то делаете со мной, что-то странное и угрожающее," закончила я, чувствуя свою правоту.
"Сейчас ты ведёшь себя глупо," произнёс Mariano Aureliano и улыбнулся в первый раз, "Если это и было странным и угрожающим, то только потому, что для тебя это - ново. Ты - крепкая Женщина и это тебе будет понятно рано или поздно."
Меня разражало как он произнёс слово 'женщина', я бы предпочла 'девушка', т.к. я привыкла к тому, что у меня постоянно требовали показывать документы, доказывающие, что мне было больше 16. А тут я вдруг почувствовала себя старой.
"Молодость должна быть только в глазах смотрящего," сказал он, как-будто опять отвечая на мои мысли. "Кто смотрит на тебя, должен видеть твою молодость, твой задор; а тебе, чувствовать, что ты - ребёнок, это - неправильно. Ты должна быть невинной, но не незрелой."
55
По какой-то необъяснимой причине его слова стали больше, чем я могла выдержать. Мне хотелось плакать, не от обиды, а от отчаяния. Не зная что делать дальше, я предложила что-нибудь поесть. "Я - голодна," сказала я, стараясь выглядеть бодро.
"Нет, ты не голодна," авторитетно сказал он. "Ты просто стараешься сменить тему."
Поражённая его тоном и словами, я посмотрела на него со страхом. Моё удивление тут же сменилось на злость. Я не только была голодна, но и уставшая до изнеможения от долгой поездки. Я хотела кричать и атаковать его своим гневом и отчаянием, но его глаза остановили меня. Было что-то рептоидное в тех немигающих, горящих глазах: в какой-то момент я подумала, что он может проглотить меня как змея проглатывает загипнотизированную, беззащитную птицу. Смесь страха и злобы поднялась до таких высот, что моё лицо побагровело от прилива крови. И я знала по изгибу его бровей, что моё лицо окрасилось в фиолетовый. С раннего детства я была предрасположена к жутким вспышкам гнева. Кроме того, чтобы успокоить, никто никогда не старался остановить меня от потакания моим прихотям, то есть моего потакания этим атакам. Это позволило мне усовершенствовать их до королевского размера вспышек ярости. Эти вспышки никогда не происходили в результате моего желания что-то иметь или что-то делать, а в результате оскорблений моей личности, настоящих или воображаемых. Каким-то образом обстоятельства в тот момент заставили меня стыдиться этой привычки. Я сделала сознательное усилие контролировать себя, на что ушла почти вся моя энергия, но я успокоилась.
"Ты целый день была с нами в тот день, который ты сейчас не можешь вспомнить," продолжал Mariano Aureliano, казалось, равнодушный моему меняющемуся настроению.
"В тот день ты была очень коммуникабельной и общительной: вещь, которую мы очень ценим. Когда ты в самогипнозе (Dreaming), ты - намного лучше как человек, более привлекательная, обладаешь большими ресурсами. Ты позволила нам узнать твою глубину."
Его слова бросили меня в вихрь эмоций. С возрастом и с моей манерой поведения, я приобрела хороший опыт обнаруживать настоящий, скрытый смысл за словами.
'Узнать меня глубоко' страшно беспокоило меня, это могло означать только одно, думала я, и тут же отбросила эту мысль как абсурдную.
56
Я настолько углубилась в свои размышления, что больше не обращала внимания на то, что он говорил. Он продолжал объяснение о дне, который я потеряла, но я только схватывала там и сям. Я должно быть тупо смотрела на него, потому что он вдруг перестал говорить.
"Ты не слушаешь,"сказал он сердито.
"Что вы сделали со мной когда я была в трансе?" выпалила я в ответ. Это был не вопрос, а обвинение: я поразилась собственным словам. Это не было продуманное заявление: слова просто сами выскочили из меня. Mariano Aureliano был ещё больше удивлён: глаза округлились от шока и он чуть не задохнулся от взрыва смеха.
"Мы не бродим вокруг и не стараемся использовать маленьких девочек," заверил он меня. Он не только был искренним, но и чувствовалось, что это обвинение его задело. "Эсперанца сказала тебе кто мы. Мы - очень серьёзные люди," подчеркнул он, а потом дразнящим тоном добавил, "мы делаем дело."
"Какое дело?" требовала я воинственно. "Эсперанца не сказала мне, что вы хотите от меня."
"Она определённо сказала," ввернул он с такой уверенностью, что я на момент подумала: может быть он спрятался и слушал наш разговор на патио...
Эсперанца сказала тебе, что нам на тебя указал Дух," продолжал он. "И сейчас мы - во власти этого, также как ты - во власти страха."
"Я - не во  власти чего-то или кого-то," орала я, совершенно забывая, что он мне так и не сказал: что они хотят от меня. Абсолютно не тронутый моим выпадом, он сказал, что Эсперанца дала мне ясно понять, что с сегодняшнего дня в их обязанности входило вырастить меня.
"Вырастить меня!" орала я. "Вы - ненормальные, мне уже дали достаточно воспитания!"
Игнорируя мою вспышку, он продолжал объяснять, что их долг был абсолютным, и поняла я это или нет, для них уже не важно.
57
"Ты слышишь? Мы обязаны воспитывать тебя."
"Но почему?" спросила я со страхом и с любопытством одновременно. "Разве вы не видите, что мне не нужна никакая опёка..."
Мои слова утонули в радостном смехе Mariano Aureliano. "Тебя определённо нужно воспитывать, Эсперанца тебе уже показала как бессмысленна твоя жизнь."
Ожидая мой следующий вопрос, он сделал мне знак замолчать. "Она объяснила тебе почему ты, а не кто-нибудь другой, и что Дух указал нам на тебя."
"Одну минуту мистер Aureliano," протестовала я. "Мне не хочется быть грубой или неблагодарной, но вы должны понять, что я помощи не ищу и я не хочу, чтобы кто-то вёл меня по жизни, даже если меня может быть нужно вести. Сама мысль мне неприятна, вы поняли что я имею ввиду? Я ясно объяснила?"
"Я понял, что ты имеешь ввиду," прозвучал он эхом, отодвигаясь от моего вытянутого пальца. "Но, как раз потому, что тебе ничего не нужно, ты - самый подходящий кандидат."
"Кандидат?" вскипела я, раздражённая его настойчивостью. Я посмотрела вокруг, думая, слышат ли меня посетители, входящие и выходящие из кафе.
"Что это такое" взревела я. "Вы и ваши компаньоны - банда сумасшедших. Оставьте меня в покое, слышите? Мне ни вы, ни кто другой - не нужны!"
К моему удивлению и мрачному удовольствию, Mariano Aureliano наконец, потерял терпение и начал ругать меня как это делали мой отец и мои братья. Контролируя свой голос, чтобы его никто не услышал кроме нас, он оскорбил меня, он назвал меня избалованной дурой и потом, набирая скорость, он сказал что-то непростительное.
58
Он кричал, что единственное приемущество, какое мне выпало, это быть рождённой блондинкой с голубыми глазами там, где это очень ценится и вызывает восхищение и уважение.
"Тебе ни за что не приходилось бороться," заключил он. "Колониальный менталитет людей твоей страны заставил их относиться к тебе как-будто ты действительно заслуживаешь особого отношения. Привилегии, которые базируются только на светлые волосы и голубые глаза, самые незаслуженные привилегии, которые только существуют."
Я вся бурлила, я никогда не прощала оскоблений. Годы моей тренировки в словесных матчах дома и экстра-ординарные неписанные вульгарности, которым я научилась  в детстве (и никогда не забывала) на улицах Каракаса, послужили мне сполна в тот день. Я такое выдала Mariano Aureliano, что мне стыдно по сей день. Я так увлеклась, что не заметила как мускулистый индеец, кто драйверил красный грузовик, присоединился к нам. Я только осознала его присуствие когда услышала его громкий смех. Он и Mariano Aureliano были практически на земле, визжа от удовольствия и хлопая себя по животам !
"Что смешного?" взревела я, поворачиваясь к мускулистому индеецу и, заодно, оскорбив его тоже.
"Какой грязный рот у этой женщины!" сказал он на прекрасном английском. "Если бы я был твоим отцом, я бы вымыл твой рот с мылом."
"Кто просил тебя вмешиваться, ты, кусок дерьма?" и в слепой ярости я ударила его в коленку. Он взвыл от боли и выкрикнул проклятье. Я уже собралась схватить его за руку и укусить, но Mariano Aureliano схватил меня сзади и подкинул вверх. Время остановилось, моё падение было таким медленным, таким незаметным, казалось, что я висела в воздухе бесконечно. Я не оказалась на земле со сломанными костями, как я ожидала, а на руках мускулистого индееца. Он даже не шелохнулся, и держал меня как-будто я была весом с подушку, 45 кг подушка. Уловив недоброжелательный блеск в его глазах, я была уверена, что он подбросит меня опять. Он, должно быть,  почувствовал мой страх, поэтому он улыбнулся и мягко поставил меня на землю. Весь мой гнев и вся моя энергия иссякли, я облокотилась на машину и заплакала. Mariano Aureliano обнял меня и погладил мои волосы и плечи, как бывало делал мой отец, когда я была ребёнком.
59
Успокающим бормотаньем, он заверил меня, что он совсем не был огорчён оскорблениями, которые я ему выдала. Вина и жалость к себе заставили меня рыдать ещё сильнее. Он покачал головой в знак пассивного согласия, хотя его глаза сверкали весельем. Затем, в явном усилии заставить меня тоже смеяться, он признался, что до сих пор не может поверить, что я знаю и даже использую такой жуткий язык.
"Ну, я полагаю, язык существует, чтобы им пользоваться!" думал он вслух, "скверный язык нужно использовать когда подсказывают обстоятельства."
Меня это не тронуло и, как-только атака жалости к себе прошла, я начала, в своей обычной манере, рассматривать проблему глубже: он сказал, что всё, что у меня есть это - светлые волосы и голубые глаза. Мои чувства должно быть передались Mariano Aureliano, так как он заверил меня, что сказал это, только чтобы огорчить меня и что во всём этом нет ни капли правды. Я знала, что он врёт и мгновенно почувствовала дважды оскоблённой. Затем, поражённая, я поняла, что моя защита разлетается на куски. Я согласилась с ним. Он был так точен во всём, что сказал. Одним ударом он скинул маску с меня; прорезал мой щит, как говорится. Никто, даже мой злейший враг,  не мог ударить меня таким аккуратным ударом. И всё-таки, что бы я не думала о Mariano Aureliano, я знала, что он не был моим врагом. От этой мысли у меня закружилась голова. Как-будто невидимая сила рушила что-то внутри меня: представление о себе. То, что давало мне силу, сейчас высасывало её. Mariano Aureliano взял меня за руку и повёл к кафе.
"Давай подпишем договор о перемирии," сказал он в шутку. "Мне нужно, чтобы ты мне сделала одолжение."
"Тебе только нужно попросить," ответила я, стараясь тоном подражать ему.
"До того, как ты сюда приехала, я пошёл в это кафе, чтобы заказать бутерброд, и они отказались обслуживать меня. Когда я пожаловался, повар выкинул меня из кафе."
Mariano Aureliano смотрел на меня с отчаянием и добавил, "Это бывает когда ты - индеец."
"Доложи на повара управляющему," закричала я, уверенная в своей правоте; моя собственная потасовка была тут же таинственно забыта.
"Это мне никак не поможет," откровенно сказал Mariano Aureliano..."
60


“BEING - IN - DREAMING: An Initiation into the Sorcerers' World” by Florinda Donner, 1991 (most important extracts, which, gradually, I will translate into russian) :

Author's Note

My first contact with the sorcerers' world was not something I planned or sought out. It was rather a fortuitous (unplanned) event. I met a group of people in northern Mexico, in July of 1970, and they turned out to be the strict followers of a sorcerers' tradition, belonging to the Indians of pre-Columbian Mexico. That first meeting had a long-range, overpowering effect on me. It introduced me to another world, that coexists with ours. I have spent twenty years of my life committed to that world. This is the account of how my involvement began, and how it was spurred (stimulate) and directed by the sorcerers, who were responsible for my being there. The most prominent of them was a Woman, named Florinda Matus. She was my mentor and guide. She was also the one, who gave me her name, Florinda, as a gift of Love and Power.
To call them sorcerers is not my choice. Brujo or bruja, which mean sorcerer or witch, are the Spanish terms they themselves use to denote (mark, reveal, indicate) a male or a female practitioner. I have always resented the negative connotation of those words, but the sorcerers themselves put me at ease, once and for all by explaining that what is meant by sorcery is something quite abstract; the ability, which some people develop, to expand the limits of normal perception. The abstract quality of sorcery voids (nullify, take out) automatically, then, any positive or negative connotation (logic) of terms used to describe its practitioners. Expanding the limits of normal perception is a concept, that stems from the sorcerers' belief, that our choices in life are limited, due to the fact, that they are defined by the Social Order. Sorcerers believe, that the social order sets up our lists of options, but we do the rest. By accepting only these choices, we set a limit to our nearly limitless possibilities. This limitation, they say, fortunately applies only to our social side and not to the other side of us; a practically inaccessible side, which is not in the realm of ordinary awareness. Their main endeavor, therefore, is to uncover that side. They do this by breaking the frail, yet resilient, shield of human assumptions about what we are and what we are capable of being. Sorcerers acknowledge that in our world of daily affairs there are people who probe into the unknown in pursuit of alternative views of reality. The sorcerers contend that the ideal consequences of such probings should be the capacity to draw from our findings the necessary energy to change, and to detach ourselves from our definition of reality. But the sorcerers argue that unfortunately such probings are essentially mental endeavors. New thoughts and new ideas hardly ever change us. One of the things I learned in the sorcerers' world was that without retreating from the world, and without injuring themselves in the process, sorcerers do accomplish the magnificent task of breaking the agreement that has defined reality.

Chapter 1

1
On an impulse after attending the baptism of a friend's child in the city of Nogales,
Arizona, I decided to cross the border into Mexico. As I was leaving my friend's house, one of her guests, a Woman named Delia Flores, asked me for a ride to Hermosillo. She was a dark-complexioned Woman, perhaps in her mid-forties, of medium height and stout (strong in body, sturdy, bold, brave) build. She was powerfully big, with straight black hair arranged into a thick braid. Her dark, shiny eyes highlighted a shrewd, yet slightly girlish, round face. Certain, that she was a Mexican born in Arizona, I asked her if she needed a tourist card to enter Mexico.
"Why should I need a tourist card to enter my own country?" she retorted, widening her eyes with exaggerated surprise.
"Your mannerism and speech inflection (alteration in pitch/tone of the voice) made me think you were from Arizona," I said.
"My parents were Indians from Oaxaca," she explained, "but I am a ladina."
"What's a ladina?"
"Ladinos are sharp Indians, who grow up in the city," she elucidated (explain, clarify). There was an odd excitement in her voice. I was at a loss to understand as she added, "They take up the ways of the white man, and
they are so good at it, that they can fake their way into anything."
"That's nothing to be proud of," I said judgingly. "It's certainly not too complimentary to you, Mrs. Flores."
2
The contrite (remorseful, penitent) expression on her face gave way to a wide grin: "Perhaps not to a real Indian or to a real white man," she said cheekily, "but I am perfectly satisfied with it myself." She leaned toward me, and added, "Do call me Delia. I've the feeling we're going to be great friends."
Not knowing what to say, I concentrated on the road. We drove in silence to the check point. The guard asked for my tourist card, but didn't ask for Delia's. He didn't seem to notice her - no words or glances were exchanged between them. When I tried to talk to Delia, she forcefully stopped me with an imperious (domineering, dictatorial) movement of her hand. Then the guard looked at me questioningly. Since I didn't say anything, he shrugged his shoulders and waved me on.
"How come the guard didn't ask for your papers?" I asked when we were some distance away.
"Oh, he knows me," she lied, and knowing, that I knew, she was lying, she burst into a shameless laughter.
"I think I frightened him, and he didn't dare to talk to me," she lied again. And again she laughed. I decided to change the subject, if only to save her from escalating her lies. I began to talk about topics of current interest in the news; but mostly we drove in silence. It was not an uncomfortable or strained silence. It was like the desert around us; wide and stark (bare), and oddly reassuring.
"Where shall I drop you?" I asked as we drove into Hermosillo.
"Downtown," she said. "I always stay in the same hotel when I'm in the city. I know the owners well, and I'm sure I can arrange for you to get the same rate I get."
I gratefully accepted her offer. The hotel was old and run down. The room I was given opened to a dusty courtyard. A double, four-poster bed and a massive, old-fashioned dresser shrunk the room to claustrophobic dimensions. A small bathroom had been added, but a chamber pot was still under the bed: It matched the porcelain washing set on the dresser. The first night was awful. I slept fitfully (periodic), and in my dreams I was conscious of whispers and shadows moving
across the walls. Shapes of things, and monstrous animals rose from behind the furniture. People materialized from the corners; pale, ghostlike.
3
The next day I drove around the city and its surroundings; and that night, although I was exhausted, I stayed awake. When I finally fell asleep into a hideous nightmare, I saw a dark, amoeba-shaped creature stalking (follow) me at the foot of the bed. Iridescent (display of rainbow colors) tentacles hung from its cavernous crevices (narrow crack/opening, cleft). As the creature leaned over me, it breathed, making short, raspy sounds, that died out into a wheeze (hoarse whistling sound).
My screams were smothered by its iridescent ropes tightening around my neck. Then all went black as the creature, which somehow I knew to be female, crushed me by lying on top of me. That timeless moment between sleep and wakefulness was finally broken by the insistent banging on my door, and the concerned voices of the hotel 'guests' (from Don Juan's group, LM) out in the hall. I turned on the light, and mumbled some apologies and explanations through the door. With the nightmare still sticking to my skin like sweat, I went into the bathroom.
I stifled (hold back, cut off, suffocate) a scream, as I looked into the mirror. The red lines across my throat and the evenly spaced red dots, running down my chest, looked like an unfinished tattoo. Frantically, I packed my bags. It was three o'clock in the morning when I walked out into the deserted lobby to pay my bill.
"Where are you going at this hour?" Delia Flores asked, emerging from the door behind the desk: "I heard about your nightmare. You had the whole hotel worried."
I was so glad to see her I put my arms around her, and began to sob.
"There, there," she murmured soothingly, stroking my hair: "If you want to, you can come and sleep in my room. I'll watch over you."
"Nothing in this world will make me stay in this hotel," I said. "I'm returning to Los Angeles this very instant."
"Do you often have nightmares?" she casually asked, leading me toward the creaky (lapidated, unreliable) old couch in the corner.
"Off and on," I said. "I've suffered from nightmares all my life. I've gotten sort of used to them. But tonight it was different. It was the most real, the worst nightmare I've ever had."
She gave me an appraising, long look and then slowly dragging her words said, "Would you like to get rid of your nightmares?"
4
As she spoke, she gave a half glance over her shoulder toward the door, as if afraid, that someone might be listening there. "I know someone who could truly help you."
"I would like that very much," I whispered, untying the scarf around my neck to show her the red marks. I told her the explicit details of my nightmare. I asked, "Have you ever seen anything like this?"
"Looks pretty serious," she pronounced, carefully examining the lines across my throat. "You really shouldn't leave before seeing the healer I have in mind. She lives about a hundred miles south of here; about a two-hour ride."
The possibility of seeing a healer was most welcome to me. I had been exposed to them since birth in Venezuela. Whenever I was sick, my parents called a doctor, and as soon, as he left, our Venezuelan housekeeper would bundle me up and take me to a healer. As I grew older and no longer wanted to be treated by a witchdoctor - none of my friends were - she (the housekeeper) convinced me, that it couldn't possibly do any harm to be twice protected. The habit was so ingrained in me that, when I moved to Los Angeles, I made sure to see a doctor as well, as a healer whenever I was ill.
"Do you think she will see me today?" I asked. Seeing her uncomprehending expression, I reminded her, that it was already Sunday.
"She'll see you any day," Delia assured me. "Why don't you just wait for me here, and I'll take you to her. It won't take me but a minute to get my belongings together."
"Why would you go out of your way to help me?" I asked, suddenly disconcerted (upset, ruffle, perturb) by her offer. "After all, I'm a perfect stranger to you."
"Precisely!" she exclaimed, rising from the couch.
She gazed down at me indulgently (thoughtfully), as though she could sense the nagging doubts rising within me.
"What better reason could there be?" she asked rhetorically (showy, insincere).
"To help a perfect stranger is an act of folly (foolishness) or one of great control. Mine is one of great control."
At a loss for words, all I could do was to stare into her eyes, which seemed to accept the world with wonder and curiosity. There was something strangely reassuring about her.
5
It was not only, that I trusted her, but I felt as if I had known her all my life. I sensed a link between us; a closeness. And yet, as I watched her disappear behind the door to get her belongings, I considered grabbing my bags and bolting (run away, make off suddenly) for the car. I didn't want to end up in a predicament (embarrassing situation, dilemma, plight) by being daring, as I had so many times before. But some inexplicable curiosity held me back despite the familiar nagging feeling of alarm. I had waited for nearly twenty minutes when a Woman, wearing a red pantsuit and platform shoes, stepped out of the door behind the clerk's desk. She paused underneath the light. With a studied (carefully calculated) gesture, she threw her head back, so that the curls of her blond wig shimmered in the light.
"You didn't recognize me, did you?" she laughed gleefully.
"It's really you, Delia," I exclaimed, staring at her, open-mouthed.
"What do you think?" Still cackling (shrill brittle laughter, sound like hen), she stepped out with me onto the sidewalk toward my car, parked in front of the hotel.
She flung (hurl, throw carelessly) her basket and duffel bag (canvass soldier bag) in the back seat of my small convertible, then sat
beside me. Delia said: "The healer I'm taking you to see says, that only the young and the very old can afford to look outrageous."
Before I had a chance to remind her, that she was neither, she confided, that she was much older, than she appeared to be. Her face was radiant as she turned toward me and exclaimed, "I wear this outfit, because I like to dazzle my friends!"
Whether she meant me or the healer, she didn't say: I certainly was dazzled. It wasn't only her clothes, that were different. Her whole demeanor (manner, bearing) had changed. There wasn't a trace of the aloof, circumspect (prudent, taking into account all circumstances) Woman, who had traveled with me from Nogales to Hermosillo.
"This will be a most enchanting trip," she pronounced, "especially if we put the top down." Her voice was happy and dreamy. "I adore traveling at night with the top down."
I readily obliged (perform a courtesy, force) her. It was almost four o'clock in the morning by the time we left Hermosillo behind. The sky, soft and black and speckled with stars, seemed higher, than any other sky I had ever seen.
6
I drove fast, yet it seemed we were not moving. The gnarled (misshapen) silhouettes of cactus and mesquite trees appeared and disappeared endlessly under the headlights. They seemed to be all the same shape; all the same size.
"I packed us some sweet rolls and a full thermos of champurrado (hot chocolate)," Delia said, reaching for her basket in the back seat. "It'll be morning before we get to the healer's house."
She poured me half a cup of the thick hot chocolate made with cornmeal, and fed me, bite by bite, a sort of Danish roll.
"We're driving through a magical land," she said as she sipped the delicious chocolate. "A magical land populated by warring people."
"What warring people are they?" I asked, trying not to sound patronizing.
"The Yaqui people of Sonora," she said and kept quiet, perhaps measuring my reaction. "I admire the Yaqui Indians, because they have been in constant war," she continued: "The Spaniards first; and then the Mexicans- as recently as 1934- have felt the savagery (cruel, barbarous action), cunning, and relentlessness of the Yaqui warriors."
"I don't admire war or warlike people," I said. Then, by way of apologizing for my belligerent (state of being at war) tone, I explained, that I came from a German family, that had been torn apart by the war.
"Your case is different," she maintained. "You don't have the Ideals of Freedom."
"Wait a minute!" I protested. "It is precisely, because I espouse (adopt, support) the Ideals of Freedom, that I find war so abhorrent (disgusting, repellent)."
"We are talking about two different kinds of war," she insisted.
"War is war," I interjected.
"Your kind of war," she went on, ignoring my interruption, "is between two brothers, who are both rulers and are fighting for supremacy." She leaned toward me, and in an urgent whisper added, "The kind of war I'm talking about is between a slave and the master, who thinks, that he owns people. Do you see the difference?"
"No. I don't," I insisted stubbornly, and repeated, that war is war no matter what the reason.
"I can't agree with you," she said, and sighing loudly leaned back in her seat.  "Perhaps the reason for our philosophical disagreement," she continued, "is that we come from different social realities."
7
Astonished by her choice of words, I automatically slowed the car. I didn't mean to be rude, but to hear her spout (gush in a rapid stream) academic concepts was so incongruous (unbelievable) and unexpected, that I couldn't help but laugh. Delia didn't take offense. She watched me, smiling, thoroughly pleased with herself, and said, "When you get to know my point of view, you may change your mind." She said this so seriously and yet so kindly, that I felt ashamed of myself for laughing at her. "You may even apologize for laughing at me," she added as if she had read my thoughts.
"I do apologize, Delia," I said and truly meant it. "I'm terribly sorry for my rudeness. I was so surprised by your statements, that I didn't know what to do." I glanced at her briefly, and added contritely (remorseful, penitent), "So I laughed."
"I don't mean social apologies for your conduct," she said, shaking her head in disappointment. "I mean apologies for not understanding the plight (dilemma) of man."
"I don't know what you're talking about," I said uneasily. I could feel her eyes boring through me.

7
"As a Woman, you should understand that plight very well," she said. "You have been a slave all your life."
"What are you talking about, Delia?" I asked, irritated by her impertinence (irrelevance). Then I immediately calmed down, certain, that the poor Indian had no doubt an insufferable (not indurable; intolerable), overwhelming husband.
"Believe me, Delia, I'm quite free. I do as I please."
"You might do as you please, but you're not free," she persisted: "You are a Woman, and that automatically means, that you're at the mercy of men."
"I'm not at the mercy of anybody!" I yelled. I couldn't tell whether it was my assertion (declaring without support) or my tone of voice, that made Delia burst into loud guffaws (hearty burst of laughter). She laughed at me as hard, as I had laughed at her before.
"You seem to be enjoying your revenge," I said, peeved (annoyed). "It's your turn to laugh now, isn't it?"
Suddenly serious, she said, "It's not the same at all. You laughed at me, because you felt superior. A slave, that talks like a master always delights the master for a moment."
I tried to interrupt her and tell her, that it hadn't even crossed my mind to think of her as a slave, or of me as a master, but she ignored my efforts.
8
In the same solemn tone she said, that the reason she had laughed at me, was because I had been rendered (caused to become) stupid and blind to my own Womanhood.

"What's with you, Delia?" I asked, puzzled. "You're deliberately insulting me."
"Certainly," she readily agreed and giggled, completely indifferent to my rising anger. She slapped my knee with a resounding (loud, long, reveberating) whack (slap).
"What concerns me," she went on, "is that you don't even know, that by the mere fact, that you're a Woman, you're a slave."
Mustering (summon, assemble, collect, gather) up all the patience I was capable of, I told Delia, that she was wrong: "No one is a slave nowadays."
"Women are slaves," Delia insisted. "Men enslave Women. Men befog (make foggy, cause confusion, muddle) Women. Men's desire to brand Women, as their property, befogs us," she declared: "That fog hangs around our necks like a yoke."
My blank look made her smile. She lay back on the seat, clasping her hands on her chest.
"Sex befogs Women," she added softly, yet emphatically: "Women are so throughly befogged, that they can't consider the possibility, that their low status in life is the direct end result of what is done to them sexually."
"That's the most ridiculous thing I've ever heard," I pronounced. Then, rather ponderously (consider carefully), I went into a long diatribe (bitter, abusive criticism) about the social, economic, and political reasons for Women's low status. At great length I talked about the changes, that have taken place in the last decades; how Women have been quite successful in their fight against male supremacy. Peeved (annoyed) by her mocking (ridicule, mimic, imitate, delude, counterfeit, disappoint) expression, I couldn't refrain (curb, restrain or hold oneself back) from remarking, that she was no doubt prejudiced by her own experiences; by her own perspective in time. Delia's whole body shook with suppressed mirth. She made an effort to contain (confine, restrain, keep within limits) herself and said:
"Nothing has really changed. Women are slaves. We've been reared to be slaves. The slaves, who are educated are now busy addressing the social and political abuses, committed against Women. None of the slaves, though, can focus on the root of their slavery- the Sexual Act - unless it involves rape or is related to some other form of physical abuse."

A little smile parted her lips as she said, that religious men, philosophers, and men of science have for centuries maintained, and of course still do, that men and women must follow a biological,
9
'God-given' imperative (extremely important, essential, obligatory) having to do directly with their sexual reproductive capabilities.

"We have been conditioned to believe, that sex is good for us," she stressed: "This inherent belief and acceptance has incapacitated (deprive of strength or ability, disqualify) us to ask the right question."
"And what question is that?" I asked, trying hard not to laugh at her utterly erroneous convictions. Delia didn't seem to have heard me. She was silent for so long I thought she had dozed off. I was startled when she said:
"The question, that no one dares ask, is, what does it do to us Women to get laid (to have sexual intercourse with a man)?"

"Really, Delia," I chided (scold, reprimand) in mock (ridicule, mimicing) consternation (sudden confusion, amazement, frustration).
"Women's befogging is so total, we will focus on every other issue of our inferiority, except the one, that is the cause of it all," she maintained.
"But, Delia, we can't do without sex," I laughed. "What would happen to the human race if we don't..."
She checked my question and my laughter with an imperative (extremely important) gesture of her hand.
"Nowadays, Women like yourself, in their zeal (passion, enthusiastic devotion, extreme commitment) for equality, imitate men," she said: "Women imitate men to such an absurd degree, that the sex, they are interested in, has nothing to do with reproduction. They equate Freedom with sex, without ever considering what sex does to their physical and emotional well-being. We have been so thoroughly indoctrinated, we firmly believe, that sex is good for us."
She nudged (push gently) me with her elbow, and then, as if she were reciting a chant, she added in a sing-song tone, "Sex is good for us. It's pleasurable. It's necessary. It alleviates depression, repression, and frustration. It cures headaches, low and high blood pressure. It makes pimples disappear. It makes your tits and ass grow. It regulates your menstrual cycle. In short, it's fantastic! It's good for Women. Everyone says so. Everyone recommends it."
She paused for an instant, and then pronounced with dramatic finality, "A fuck a day keeps the doctor away."
I found her statements terribly funny, but then I sobered ((make more serious, thoughtful) abruptly, as I remembered how my family and friends, including our family doctor, had suggested - not so crudely (not carefully, skillfully) to be sure - sex as a cure for all the adolescent ailments I had had growing up in a strictly repressive environment.
10
The doctor had said, that once I was married, I would have regular menstrual cycles. I would gain weight. I would sleep better. I would be sweet tempered.
"I don't see anything wrong with wanting sex and love," I said defensively: "Whatever I've experienced of it, I have liked very much. And no one befogs me. I'm free! I choose whom I want and when I want it."
There was a spark of glee in Delia's dark eyes when she said, "Choosing your partner does in no way alter the fact, that you're being fucked."
Then with a smile, as if to mitigate (relieve, alliviate, moderate in force and intensity) the harshness of her tone, she added, "To equate Freedom with sex is the ultimate irony. Men's befogging is so complete, so total, it has zapped us of the needed Energy and imagination to focus on the real cause of our enslavement."
She stressed, "To want a man sexually or to fall in love with one romantically are the only two choices given to the slaves. And all the things we have been told about these two choices are nothing, but excuses, that pull us into complicity (complex) and ignorance."
I was indignant (outraged) with her. I couldn't help, but think, that she was some kind of repressed, man-hating shrew (woman of violent, nagging temperament).
"Why do you dislike men so much, Delia?" I asked in my most cynical tone.
"I don't dislike them," she assured me: "What I passionately object to is our reluctance to examine how thoroughly indoctrinated we are. The pressure put upon us is so fierce and self-righteous, that we have become willing accomplices (partners). Whoever dares to differ is dismissed (discharge, reject, rid one's mind of, dispel) and mocked as a man-hater or as a freak (capricious, abnormal)."
Blushing, I glanced at her surreptitiously (secretly). I decided, that she could talk so disparagingly (reduce in esteem, discredit, decry) about sex and love, because she was, after all, old. Physical desires were all behind her. Chuckling (laugh quietly or to oneself) softly, Delia put her hands behind her head:
"My physical desires are not behind me because I'm old," she confided, "but because I've been given a chance to use my energy and imagination to become something different, than the slave I was raised to be...If you are not a slave, how come they reared you to be a Hausfrau (housewife)?" she asked. "And how come all you think about is to heiraten (marry), and about your future Herr Gemahl (husband), who will Dich mitnehmen (give you his name)?"
23
"The wind made those branches and leaves speak to you," Mr. Flores repeated. "For the wind is yours by right. Being a Woman enables you to command the wind," he went on. "Women don't know it, but they can have a dialogue with the wind any time...I realize, that my words don't make much sense to you. That's because there is too much crust on you. It prevents you from hearing what the wind has to say."
"Too much crust?" I asked, puzzled and suspicious. "Do you mean, that I'm dirty?"
"That, too," he said, and made me blush. He smiled and repeated, that I was enveloped by too thick a crust and that this crust couldn't be washed away with soap and water, regardless of how many baths I took.
"You are filled with judgments," he explained. "They prevent you from understanding what I'm telling you and, that the wind is yours to command."
37
"In Dreaming, cures are accomplished with great ease, almost effortlessly. What's difficult is to make people Dream. Those are not the Dreams I am talking about. Those are ordinary dreams. Dreaming has purpose. Ordinary dreams don't have any."
38
"Dreaming has a purpose. Ordinary dreams don't," she reiterated..."Dreaming always has a practical purpose," she declared. "It serves the Dreamer in simple or intricate ways. It has served you to get rid of your sleeping maladies. It served the witches at the picnic to know your essence. It served me to screen myself out of the awareness of the immigration guard patrol asking to see your tourist card."
"I'm trying to understand what you are saying, Delia," I mumbled. Then I asked forcefully, "Do you mean, that you people can hypnotize others against their wills?"
"Call it that if you wish," she said. On her face was a look of calm indifference, that bore little sympathy. "What you can't see yet is that you, yourself, can enter quite effortlessly into what you would call a hypnotic state. We call it Dreaming; a Dream, that's not a dream; a Dream, where we can do nearly anything our hearts desire."
39
"No. She's not a magician," Delia said. "She's a Sorceress. Magicians are in a show...Sorcerers are in the World without being part of the World."
43
"I thought I had seen you in a Dream," I blurted out, then, noticing the laughter in her eyes, added, "Am I Dreaming now?"
"You are, but you are not asleep," she replied, enunciating her words slowly and precisely.
"How can I be Dreaming and not be asleep?"
"Some Women can do that with great ease," she maintained. "They can be Dreaming and not be asleep. You are one of those Women. Others have to work a lifetime to accomplish that."
I sensed a tinge of admiration in her voice, yet I wasn't in the least flattered. On the contrary: I was more worried, than ever. "But how is it possible to Dream without sleeping?" I insisted.
"If I explain to you how it is possible, you won't understand it," she pronounced. "Take my word for this: it's much better to postpone the explanations for the time being."
Instead, I asked her, "Was I awake, when you cured me of my nightmares? And was I Dreaming, when I sat outside in the field with Delia and all the others?"
Esperanza regarded me for a long moment, then nodded sagely (wisely), as if she had decided to reveal some monumental truth. "You're too dumb to see the mystery of what we do."
She said this so matter-of-factly; so nonjudgmentally, that it didn't occur to me to take offense, or to attempt any kind of rebuttal (disprove, prove to be fault).
"But you could make me see it, couldn't you?" I pleaded eagerly.
44
The other Women giggled: it wasn't a mocking sound, but a murmuring, that echoed all around me like a muffled chorus. The sound didn't seem to come from the Women, but from the shadows of the patio. Rather than a giggle, it was a whisper; a delicate warning, that not only made me lose my thrust (driving force), but erased my troubling doubts; my desire to know. And then I knew, without a shadow of doubt, that I had been Awake and Dreaming both times. It was a knowledge, that
I couldn't explain, however. It was something beyond words. Yet, after a few moments, I felt compelled (forced) to dissect my realization, to put it all into some kind of logical framework. Esperanza regarded me with apparent pleasure.
Then she said: "I'm going to explain to you who we are and what we do."
She prefaced (provided) her elucidation (explanation) with an admonition (caution, warn). She warned me, that whatever she had to tell me, wasn't easy to believe. Therefore, I had to suspend judgment and hear her out without interruptions; without questions: "Can you do that?"
"Naturally," I shot back. She was silent for a moment, her eyes appraising me thoughtfully. She must have sensed my uncertainty and the question, that was about to burst from my lips.
"It isn't, that I don't want to answer your questions," she maintained. "It's rather, that at this time it will be impossible for you to understand the answers."
I nodded, not in agreement, but afraid, that if so much as a peep (weak sound/utterance) came out of me, she would stop talking altogether. In a voice, that was but a soft murmur, she told me something, that was both incredible and fascinating. She said, that she was the spiritual descendant of Sorcerers, who lived in the valley of
 Oaxaca millennia before the Spanish Conquest. Esperanza was silent for a long time. Her eyes, fixed on the bright, multicolored, sweet peas, seemed to reach nostalgically into the past. Esperanza continued, "As it is for me, the part of those Sorcerers' activities, pertinent (relevant) to you, is called Dreaming. Those Sorcerers were Men and Women, who possessed extraordinary Dreaming Powers, and performed acts, that defied the imagination."
Hugging my knees, I listened to her. Esperanza was a brilliant raconteuse (skilled, witty storyteller) and a most gifted mimic. Her face changed with each turn of her explanation.
45
It was at times the face of a young Woman, at other times an old Woman's; or it was the face of a man, or that of an innocent and impish (playful, mischievous) child.
She said, that millennia ago, Men and Women were the possessors of a Knowledge, that allowed them to slip in and out of our normal World. And thus they divided their lives into two areas: the day and the night. During the day they conducted their activities like everyone else. They engaged in normal, expected, everyday behavior. During the night, however, they became Dreamers. They systematically Dreamed Dreams, that broke the boundaries of what we consider to be reality.
Again she paused, as though giving me time to let her words sink in. "Using the Darkness, as a cloak (cover)," she went on, "they accomplished an inconceivable thing. They were able to Dream while they were Awake." Anticipating the question I was about to voice, Esperanza explained, that to be Dreaming, while they were Awake meant, that they could immerse themselves in a Dream, that gave them the Energy necessary to perform feats, that stagger (overwhelm) the mind, while they were perfectly conscious and awake.
46
Women are best at Dreaming. They have the facility to abandon themselves; the facility to let go. The Woman, who taught me to Dream, could maintain two hundred Dreams."
She explained, that to maintain a Dream meant, that one could Dream something specific about oneself and could enter into that Dream at will. Her teacher, she said, could enter at will into two hundred specific Dreams about herself.
"Women are peerless (unmatched, unequal) Dreamers," Esperanza assured me: "Women are extremely practical. In order to sustain a Dream, one must be practical, because the Dream must pertain (relate) to practical aspects of oneself. My teacher's favorite Dream was to Dream of herself as a hawk. Another was to Dream of herself as an owl. So depending on the time of the day, she could Dream about being either one, and since she was Dreaming while she was awake, she was really and absolutely a hawk or an owl...The secret of a Woman's strength is her WOMB."
47
" ...in order to accomplish a Dream of that nature, Women need to have an iron discipline. By iron discipline I don't mean any kind of strenuous routine, but rather, that Women have to break the routine of what is expected of them.
"And they have to do it in their youth," she stressed, "And most important, with their strength intact. Often, when Women are old enough to be done with the business of being Women, they decide it's time to concern themselves with nonworldly or other-worldly thoughts and activities. Little do they know or want to believe, that hardly ever do such Women succeed."
"Women," she continued, "must begin by burning their Matrix. They cannot be the fertile ground, that has to be seeded by men following the command of 'God himself'...Are you religious by any chance?" I shook my head (No)...I wouldn't have been able to tell when she changed, but all of a sudden her face was young and radiant. Inner life seemed to have been fired up in her.
"That's good!" Esperanza exclaimed. "This way you don't have to struggle against beliefs," she pointed out. "They are very hard to overcome. I was reared a devout Catholic. I nearly died when I had to examine my attitude toward religion...But that was nothing compared to the battle I had to wage (engage in, carry on), before I became a bona fide (real) Dreamer."
48
"In order to be a Dreamer, I had to vanquish (defeat, subjugate) the Self," Esperanza explained. "Nothing, but nothing, is as hard, as that. We, Women are the most wretched (miserable, mean, despicable) prisoners of the Self. The Self is our Cage. Our Cage is made out of commands and expectations, poured on us from the moment we are born. You know how it is. If the first born child is a boy, there is a celebration. If it's a girl, there is a shrug of the shoulders and the statement, 'It's all right. I still will love her and do anything for her.'"
Out of respect for the old Woman, I didn't laugh out loud. Never in my life had I heard statements of that sort. I considered myself an independent woman, but obviously, in light of what Esperanza was saying, I was no better off, than any other woman. And contrary to the manner, in which I would have normally reacted to such an idea, I agreed with her. I had always been made aware, that the precondition (prerequisite, condition, train, accustom in advance) of my being a woman was to be dependent. I was taught, that a Woman was indeed fortunate, if she could be desirable, so men would do things for her. I was told, that it was demeaning (degrading) to my womanhood to endeavor (conscientious effort) to do anything myself, if that thing could be given to me. It was drilled into me, that a woman's place is in the home with her husband and her children.
"Like you, I was reared by an authoritarian, yet lenient (gentle, forgiving, understanding, merciful, liberal, generous) father," Esperanza went on: "I thought, like yourself, that I was free. For me to understand the Sorcerers' Way, that Freedom didn't mean to be myself, nearly killed me. To be myself was to assert (express positevely, affirm) my womanhood. And to do that took all my time, effort, and Energy. The Sorcerers, on the contrary, understand Freedom, as the capacity to do the Impossible, the Unexpected - to Dream a Dream, that has no basis, no reality in Everyday Life." Her voice again became but a whisper, as she added,
"The Knowledge of Sorcerers is what is exciting and new. A Woman needs to change the Self, become a Dreamer and use Imagination."
Esperanza said, that if she had not succeeded in vanquishing (defeating, subjugating) the Self, she would have only led a Woman's normal life; the life her parents had designed for her; a life of defeat and humiliation;
49
a life devoid (completely lacking, empty) of all mystery; a life, that had been programmed by custom and tradition. Esperanza pinched my arm. I cried out in pain. "You'd better pay attention," she reprimanded me.
"I am," I mumbled defensively, rubbing my arm: I had been certain, that no one would notice my waning (declining) interest.
"You won't be tricked or enticed (lure, attract) into the Sorcerer's World," she warned me. "You have to choose, knowing, what awaits you...The secret of a Woman's strength is her Womb," Esperanza said and slapped my stomach once more. She said, that Women Dream with their Wombs, or rather, from their Wombs. The fact, that they have Wombs makes them perfect Dreamers. Before I had even finished the thought 'why is the Womb so important?' Esperanza answered me:
"The Womb is the Center of Our Creative Energy," she explained, "to the point that, if there would be no more males in the World, Women could continue to reproduce. And the World would then be populated by the Female of the Human species only." She added, that Women reproducing unilaterally (one sided, one parent without a man) could only reproduce clones of themselves...Women, having then the ability and the organs for reproducing life, have also the ability to produce Dreams with those same organs. Don't trouble yourself wondering how it is done. The explanation is very simple, and because it's simple, it's the most difficult thing to understand. I still have trouble myself. So in a true Woman's fashion, I act: I Dream and leave the explanations to Men."
Esperanza claimed, that originally the Sorcerers, she had told me about, used to pass their Knowledge on to their biological descendants or to people of their private choice, but the results had been catastrophic.
50
Instead of enhancing this Knowledge, these new Sorcerers, who had been selected by arbitrary (random, determined by chance/caprice, dictatorial) favoritism, confabulated (plainly speaking) to enhance themselves. They were finally destroyed, and their destruction nearly obliterated (wipe out) their Knowledge. The few Sorcerers, who were left then, decided, that their Knowledge should never again be passed on to their descendants or to people of their choice, but to those, selected by an Impersonal Power, which they called the Spirit (means Suns from the Source of All Suns, LM).
"And now, all this brings us to you," Esperanza pronounced. "The Sorcerers of Ancient Times decided, that only the ones, who were pinpointed, would qualify. You were pointed out to us. And here you are! You are a natural Dreamer. It's up to the Forces, that rule us, where you go from here. It's not up to you. Nor to us, of course. You can only acquiesce (accept without protest) or refuse."
56
"Esperanza told you, that you have been pointed out to us," he went on. "And now we are as driven by that, as you are driven by fear."
"I'm not driven by anything or anybody," I shouted, quite forgetting, that he hadn't told me what it was they wanted from me. Without being in the least affected by my anger, he said, that Esperanza had made it very clear to me, that they were committed to rear me from now on.
"Rear me!" I yelled. "You're crazy. I've had all the rearing I need!" Ignoring my outburst, he went on to explain, that their commitment was total; and whether or not
I understood this, was of no importance to them.
57
"Just what you hear," he answered. "We're committed to guide you."
"But why?" I asked, frightened and curious at the same time. "Can't you see, that I don't need any guidance, that I don't want any..."
My words were drowned by Mariano Aureliano's joyful laughter. "You certainly need guidance. "Esperanza already showed you how meaningless your life is." Anticipating my next question, he motioned me to be silent.
"As to why you and not someone else, she explained to you, that we let the Spirit tell us, who we should guide. The Spirit showed us, that you were the one."
"Wait a minute, Mr. Aureliano," I protested. "I really don't want to be rude or ungrateful, but you must understand, that I'm not seeking help. I don't want anybody to guide me, even though I probably need guidance. The mere thought is abhorrent (disgusting, repellent) to me. Do you see what I mean? Do I make myself clear?"
"You do, and I do see what you mean," he echoed, moving back a step away from my pointed finger. "But precisely, because you don't need anything, you are a most adequate candidate."
"Candidate?" I yelled, fed up with his insistence. I looked around me, wondering if I had been overheard by the people going in and out of the coffee shop.
"What is this?" I went on yelling. "You and your companions are all a bunch of nuts. You leave me alone, you hear? I don't need you or anyone."
To my surprise and morbid (gruesome) delight, Mariano Aureliano finally lost his temper and began to berate (scold harshly) me like my father and brothers used to.
In a tightly controlled voice, that never rose to be heard beyond us, he insulted me. He called me stupid and spoiled. And then, as if insulting me had given him impetus (stimulus, impulse, impelling force), he said something unforgivable.
58
He shouted, that the only asset I ever had, was to be born blond and blue-eyed in a land, where blond hair and blue eyes were coveted (desirable, craved for) and revered (feeling of profound awe, respect).
"You never had to struggle for anything," he asserted. "The colonial mentality of the cholos (people) of your country made them regard you as if you really deserved special treatment. Privilege based merely on having blond hair and blue eyes is the dumbest privilege there is."
I was livid (ashen, pallid, extremely angry, furious). I've never been one to take insults sitting down. My years of training at shouting matches at home and the extraordinarily descriptive vulgarities I learned - and never forgot - in the streets of Caracas in my childhood, paid off that afternoon. I said things to Mariano Aureliano, that embarrass me to this day. I was so worked up, I didn't notice, that the burly (heavy, strong, muscular) Indian, who was driving the pick-up truck, had joined us.
I only realized he was there, when I heard his loud laughter. He and Mariano Aureliano were practically on the ground, clasping their stomachs, shrieking (high pitched screams) with delight.
"What's so funny?" I yelled, turning to the burly Indian. I insulted him, too.
"What a foul-mouthed Woman," he said in perfect English. "If I were your daddy I would wash your mouth with soap."
"Who asked you to butt in (interfere, meddle, intrude on a talk), you fat turd (poos, piece of excrement)?" In blind fury, I kicked him in the shinbone (bone from knee to ankle). He yelled out in pain, and cursed me. I was about to reach for his arm, and bite him when Mariano Aureliano grabbed me from behind and tossed me in the air. Time stopped. My descent (fall) was so slow, so imperceptible, it seemed to me, that I was suspended in the air forever. I didn't land on the ground with my bones broken, as I expected, but in the arms of the burly Indian. He didn't even stagger (hesitate, sway), but held me as if I weighed no more than a pillow, a ninety-five pound pillow. Catching the wicked glint in his eyes, I was certain he was going to toss me again. He must have sensed my fear, for he smiled and gently put me down. My wrath and strength spent, I leaned against my car and sobbed. Mariano Aureliano put his arm around me and stroked my hair and shoulders, the way my father used to do when I was a child.
62
"We had to know it for sure, in order to put you in your proper slot," he added equably (just the same). Sorcerers are either Dreamers or Stalkers. Some are both."
"What are you talking about? What's this nonsense of Dreamers and Stalkers?"
"Dreamers deal with Dreams," he explained softly. "They get their Power; their Wisdom from Dreams. Stalkers on the other hand deal with people; with the Everyday World. They get their Wisdom, their Power, from interacting with their fellow men."
83
"It doesn't matter to me personally whether you listen or not," he explained. "But it matters to someone else, on whose behalf I shouted at you. Someone, who is watching us...My father never mentioned to me, that we have a constant Witness. And he never mentioned it, because he didn't know it. Just like you, yourself, don't know it...I'm talking about a Force, an Entity, a Presence, which is neither a force, nor an entity, nor a presence," he explained with an angelic smile. He seemed totally oblivious to my belligerent (state of being at war) mood.
"Sounds like gibberish, but it isn't. I am referring to something, that only Sorcerers know about.
84
They call it the Spirit. Our personal Watcher, our perennial Witness."
I don't know exactly how or what precise word triggered it, but suddenly he had my full attention. He went on talking about this Force, which he said wasn't God or anything to do with religion or morality, but an impersonal Force, a Power, that was there for us to use, if we only learned to reduce ourselves to nothing.
98
"Get off your high horse, goddamn it!" he hissed in a tightly controlled voice.
"Don't treat me like I am your wife, Carlos Castaneda," I yelled at the top of my voice, pronouncing his last name the way I felt it ought to be pronounced: with a tilde (mark nasal n) on the n, which I knew he much disliked. But he didn't get angry. It made him laugh, as he so often did, when I expected him to explode with wrath.
He never does, I thought, and sighed despondently (dejected, dishearted, despair). He had the most extraordinary equanimity (even tempered, composure).
Nothing ever seemed to ruffle him or cause him to lose his temper. Even when he shouted, it somehow always sounded phony. Just as he was about to knock, the door opened.
106
"Isidore Baltazar saw through you and through the whole thing," Mariano Aureliano judged, when I finally finished with my various accounts. "But he doesn't see well enough yet. He couldn't even conceive (imagine), that I had sent you to him." He regarded me wickedly and corrected himself. "It wasn't really I, who sent you to him. It was the Spirit. The Spirit chose me to do its bidding, though, and I blew you to him, when you were most powerful, in the midst of your dreaming-awake."
He spoke lightly, almost listlessly (lack of Energy, indifferent). Only his eyes conveyed the urgency of his knowledge.
"Perhaps your dreaming-awake Power was the reason Isidore Baltazar didn't realize, who you were, even though he was Seeing; even though the Spirit let him know the very first time he set eyes on you. A Display of Lights in the Fog is the Ultimate Giveaway. How stupid of Isidore Baltazar not to see the obvious."
He chuckled softly, and I nodded in agreement, without knowing, what I was agreeing to.
"That'll show you, that to be a Sorcerer is no big deal," he continued. "Isidore Baltazar is a Sorcerer. To be a Man of Knowledge is something else. For that, Sorcerers have to wait sometimes a lifetime."
"What's the difference?" I asked.
"A Man or Woman of Knowledge is a Leader," he explained, his voice low, subtly mysterious: "Sorcerers need Leaders to lead us into and through the Unknown.
A Leader is revealed through his/her actions. Leaders have no price tag on their heads, meaning, that there is no way to buy them or bribe them or cajole (persuade by means of flattery, coax) them or mystify them."
He settled more comfortably in his chair and went on to say, that all the people in his group had made it a point to study Leaders throughout the ages, in order to see,
if any of them fulfilled the requirements.
"Have you found any?"
"Some," he admitted. "Those we have found could have been Naguals." He pressed his finger against my lips and added, "Naguals are, then, natural Leaders; Men (and Women) of tremendous Energy, who become Sorcerers by adding one more track to their repertoire: the Unknown. If those Sorcerers succeed in becoming Men/Women of Knowledge, then there is practically no limit to what they can do."
"Can Women--" He didn't let me finish. "Women, as you will learn someday, can do infinitely more complex things, than that," he affirmed.
108
"Isidore Baltazar wasn't too sure of finding us," Mariano Aureliano remarked gleefully. "That's why he followed this outlandish (bizarre, absurd) route. He followed the Sorcerers' path; the coyote trail."
"Why wouldn't he be sure of finding you?" I interrupted.
"He didn't know whether he would find us, until he saw the young Man waving at him," Mariano Aureliano explained. "That young Man is a sentry (guard, usually a soldier, watch) from the Other World. His waving was a sign it was all right to continue. Isidore Baltazar should have known then, who you really were, but he is very much like you; extremely cautious. And when he's not cautious, he's extremely reckless (careless, wild, uncontrolled)."
He paused for a moment to let the words sink in, then added meaningfully, "Moving between those two points is the surest way to miss the boat. Cautiousness blinds as surely, as recklessness."
"I can't understand the logic of all this," I murmured wearily (exhausted, tired). Mariano Aureliano elucidated (clarify): "Whenever Isidore Baltazar brings a guest,
he has to heed (pay attention, listen, consider) the sentry's signal, before he can continue on his journey."
"Once he brought a girl he was in love with." Mr. Flores chuckled, closing his eyes, as if transported by his own memory of the girl: "A tall, dark-haired girl. Strong girl. Big feet. Nice face. He drove all over Baja California, and the sentry never let him through."
"Do you mean he brings his girlfriends?" I asked with morbid (gruesome) curiosity. "How many has he brought?"
"Quite a few," Mr. Flores said candidly (without pretence): "He did that, of course, entirely on his own. Your case is different," he pointed out. "You're not his girlfriend. You were just coming back. Isidore Baltazar nearly croaked (die), when he found out, he was so stupid to miss all the indications of the Spirit. He was merely your chauffeur. We were waiting for you."
What would have happened if the sentry hadn't been there?"
"What always occurs, when Isidore Baltazar comes accompanied," Mariano Aureliano replied: "He wouldn't have found us, because it's not up to him to choose, whom to bring into the Sorcerers' World."
His voice was enticingly (lure, attractive) soft as he added, "Only those, the Spirit has pointed out, may knock on our door, after they have been ushered (lead) into it by one of us."
109
I was about to interrupt, then remembering his admonition (caution, warn), that I wasn't to ask stupid questions, I quickly pressed my hand against my mouth. Grinning appreciatively, Mariano Aureliano went on to say, that in my case Delia had brought me into their World.
"She's one of the two columns, so to speak, that make the door of our door. The other one is Clara. You'll meet her soon."
There was genuine admiration in his eyes and in his voice, as he went on to say, "Delia crossed the border just to bring you home. The border is an actual fact, but Sorcerers use it symbolically. You were on the other side and had to be brought here, to this side. Over on the other side is the Daily World, here on this side is the World of Sorcerers. Delia ushered (lead) you in smoothly; a real professional job. It was in impeccable (faultless, not to be doubted) maneuver, that you will appreciate more and more, as time passes."
110
He leaned closer and lowered his voice to a mere whisper, then added, that true Sorcery was a most subtle and exquisite manipulation of perception.
"True sorcery," Mr. Flores interjected, "does not allow for human interference."
111
"I'm the Nagual Mariano Aureliano, and the fact, that I am the Nagual, enables me to manipulate perception."
113
I had heard Delia and all the other Women call Mariano Aureliano the most ridiculous pet names and fuss over him, as if he were their favorite doll. He certainly had enjoyed every minute of it. But I couldn't remember when and where I had witnessed that.
"Do you understand?" the Woman asked. I wanted to say yes, but I didn't have a voice. I tried, to no avail, to open my mouth and say something. When she insisted on knowing, if I had understood, all I could do was nod. She offered me her hand to help me up. Before she touched me, I was up, as if my desire to rise had superseded the actual contact with her hand and had pulled me into a sitting position, before she did. Astonished by this occurrence, I wanted to ask her about it, but I could barely keep myself upright. And as for talking, words simply refused to come out of my mouth. She stroked my hair repeatedly. Obviously, she was thoroughly aware of my plight (situation, dilemma). She smiled kindly and said: "You're Dreaming."
I didn't hear her say that, but I knew, that her words had moved directly from her mind into mine. She nodded and told me, that, indeed, I could hear her thoughts and that she could hear mine. She assured me, that she was like a figment (something imaginary, fabrication) of my imagination, yet she could act with me or upon me.
"Pay attention!" she commanded me. "I'm not moving my lips, and yet I am talking to you. Do the same."
Her mouth didn't move at all. Wondering whether I could feel a movement in her lips, when she silently enunciated her words, I wanted to press my fingers against her mouth. She was, actually, very good-looking, but menacing. She reached for my hand and pressed it against her smiling lips. I didn't feel a thing.
"How can I talk without my lips?" I thought.
"You have a hole between your legs," she said directly into my mind. "Focus your attention on it. The pussy talks."
"You're wrong to entertain such thoughts. Thoughts have Power. Be watchful of them."
115
"We, Women, are excruciatingly practical. Our great flaw or our great asset..."The Sorcerers, who reared me, told me, that Women need two of anything in order to solidify it. Two sights of something, two readings, two frights, etc. You and I have now met twice. Now I am solid and real..."If this is a special Dream," I said cautiously, what do I do in this Dream?"
"Anything your heart desires," she said. "You're doing fine so far. I cannot guide you, though, for I am not your Dreaming Teacher. I am simply a fat witch, who actually takes care of the other witches. It was my partner, Delia, who delivered you into the Sorcerers' World, just like a midwife. But she was not the one, who first found you. Florinda did."
"Who is Florinda?" I giggled uncontrollably. "And when did she find me?"
"Florinda is another witch," Clara said matter-of-factly, then began to giggle too. "You met her. She's the one, who took you into her Dream in Esperanza's house.
Do you remember the picnic?"
"Ah," I sighed appreciatively. "You mean the tall Woman with the husky voice?" A radiance filled me. I had always admired tall Women.
116
"The tall Woman with the husky voice," Clara confirmed: "She found you a couple of years ago at a party you attended with your boyfriend; a plush (luxurious) dinner in Houston, Texas, at the house of an oilman."
"What would a witch be doing at a party in an oilman's house?" I asked. Then the full impact of her claim hit me. I was dumbstruck (unable to speak through shock). Although I didn't remember seeing Florinda, I certainly did recall the party. I had gone with a friend, who flew in his private jet from Los Angeles, just to attend that party and flew back the next day. I was his translator. There had been several Mexican businessmen at that party, who didn't speak English.
"Jesus!" I exclaimed under my breath. "What a weird turn of events!"
In great detail I described the party to Clara. It was the first time I had been to Texas. Like some star-struck movie fan, I ogled (gaze, stare at) the men, not because they were handsome, but because they looked so outlandish (bizarre) to me in their Stetson hats, pastel-colored suits, and cowboy boots. The oilman had hired entertainers. They had staged a variety show, worthy of Las Vegas, in a nightclub grotto, built especially for the occasion. It throbbed (vibrate, pulsate, pound, beat violently) with loud music and strobe lights. And the food had been superb.
"But why would Florinda attend such a party?" I asked.
"The World of Sorcerers is the strangest thing there is," Clara said by way of an answer. She jumped up, like an acrobat, from a sitting position to a standing one,  without using her arms. She paced about the room, back and forth in front of my mat. She looked formidable (awe-inspiring, awesome, admirable) in her full, dark skirt, her cowboy denim (jeans fabric) jacket - colorfully embroidered in the back - and her sturdy (strong, durable) cowboy boots. An Australian hat, pulled low over her brow, as if to protect her from the noonday sun, added the last touch to her eccentric, outlandish appearance.
"How do you like my outfit?" she asked, pausing in front of me. Her face was radiant.
"It's great," I gushed. She certainly had the flair, the confidence to carry off any kind of outfit. "It's really cool."
She kneeled beside me on the mat and in a confidential whisper said, "Delia is green with envy. We are always in competition to see who comes up with the nuttiest getup (outfit, costume). It has to be crazy without being stupid...Originality, practicality, low price, and no self-importance..."
118
"I knew, that this would be incomprehensible to you," Clara sighed. Then, looking into my eyes and weighing her words carefully, she declared, "Florinda is your mother more, than any mother you ever had."
I found her statement preposterous, but I couldn't say a word.
"Florinda feels you," Clara continued. She had a devilish glint in her eyes, as she added, "There is a homing device she uses. She knows wherever you are."
"What homing device?" I asked, my mind suddenly completely in control. The thought, that someone might know at all times what I was up to, filled me with dread.
"Her feelings for you are a homing device," Clara said with beautiful simplicity and in a tone so soft and harmonious, that it made my apprehension vanish.
"What feelings for me, Clara?"
"Who knows, child?" she said wistfully.
119
"Don't be frightened, my darling," the tall Woman said, coming after me. "Relax. We are all here to help you. There is no need to be so upset. You'll hurt your little body by subjecting it to unnecessary fright."
120
I had stopped by the door, not because she had persuaded me to stay, but because I couldn't open the damn thing. Frantically (wildly, uncontrolled, mad), I pulled and pushed the door. It didn't budge (alter position/attitude). The tall Woman was just behind me. My trembling increased. I shook so hard, that my body ached, and my heart beat so loudly and erratically (wandering, straying, lacking regularity) I knew it would burst through my chest.
"Nagual!" the tall Woman called out, turning her head over her shoulder. "You'd better do something. She's going to die of fright."
I didn't see to whom she was talking, but in my wild search for an escape, I saw a second door at the other end of the room. I was certain I had enough energy left in me to make a dash for it, but my legs gave in on me. As if life had already abandoned my body. I sank to the floor.
My last breath escaped from me. The Woman's long arms swooped down on me like a great eagle's wings. She held me, put her mouth to mine, and breathed air into me. Slowly, my body relaxed. My heartbeat returned to normal. I was filled with a strange peace, that quickly turned into a wild excitement. It wasn't fear, that filled me with wildness, but her breath. It was hot. It scorched me, my throat, my lungs, my stomach, my groin; moving all the way to my hands and my feet. In a flash, I knew,  that the Woman was exactly like me, only taller, as tall, as I would have liked to be. I felt such love for her, that I did something outlandish. I kissed her passionately.
I felt her lips widen into a smile. Then she threw her head back and laughed...The tall Woman embraced me.
"I'm Florinda," she said, and she lifted me up and cradled me in her arms, as if I were a baby: "You and I are the same," she went on. "You're as petite, as I would have liked to be. It's a great disadvantage to be tall. No one can ever cradle you. I'm five ten."
122
I remembered details I had altogether overlooked before, such as the two sides of Isidore Baltazar's face; the two simultaneous moods he showed, that were plainly revealed in his eyes. The left one was sinister, menacing. The right one was friendly, open.
123
"He's a dangerous Man," I maintained, carried away by my observations. "He has a peculiar Power to move events in whatever direction he pleases, while he remains outside, watching you quirm."
The Women were enthralled by what I was saying. Florinda signaled me to continue.
"What makes people so vulnerable to his charm is, that he is a generous Man," I went on. "And generosity is perhaps the only virtue, that none of us (Women) can resist, because we are dispossessed (physically or spiritually homeless or deprived of security), regardless of our background."
Realizing what I had said, I stopped abruptly and gazed at them, aghast (shocked): "I don't know what has come upon me," I muttered in an attempt to apologize.
"I truly don't know why I said that, when I haven't thought about Isidore Baltazar in those terms myself. It's not me talking. I'm not even capable of making those kinds of judgments."
Florinda said, "Never mind, child, where you get these thoughts. Obviously you're plugging into The Source itself (The Source of All Suns! LM). Everybody does that: plugs into The Source itself, but it takes a Sorcerer to be aware of it."
124
"You're just like us in general. That is, you can deal with people. And you're like Florinda, in particular." Again she paused, and, with a dreamy look on her face,
she repeated what Clara had already told me.
"It was Florinda who found you," she said. "Therefore, while you remain in the World of Sorcerers, you belong to her. She'll guide you and look after you."
Her tone carried such a great certainty, that it threw me into genuine worry. "I don't belong to anyone," I said. "And I don't need anyone to look after me. I think I do very well in life on my own," I finished lamely (weakly).
"Do you remember what you did at the party, where I found you?" Florinda asked me. As I stared at her in amazement, Carmela whispered in my ear, "Don't worry, you can always find a way to explain anything."
Florinda waved a finger at me, not in the slightest disturbed. Panic crept over me at the thought, that they might know, that I had walked naked in that party in front of dozens of people. Until that moment, I had been, if not proud of my outlandish (bizarre) behavior, at least acceptant of it. To my way of thinking, what I did at that party,  was a manifestation of my spontaneous personality. First, I had taken a long horseback ride with the host, in my evening gown without a saddle, to show him - after he dared me and bet I couldn't do it - that I was as good on horseback, as any cowboy. I had an uncle in Venezuela, who had a stud farm, and I had been on a horse since
I was a toddler. Upon winning the bet, dizzy from the exertion (effort) and alcohol, I took a plunge in his giant pool - in the nude.
"I was there by the pool, when you went in naked," Florinda said, obviously privy to (concealed, secret) my recollection (memory). "You brushed me with your naked buttocks. You shocked everyone, including me. I liked your daring. Above all, I liked, that you walked naked all the way from the other side of the pool just to brush against me. I took that, as an indication, that the Spirit was pointing you out to me."
125
"It can't be true," I mumbled. "If you had been at that party, I would have remembered you. You're too tall and striking-looking to be overlooked." It wasn't meant as a compliment: I wanted to convince myself, that I was being tricked, manipulated.
"I liked the fact, that you were killing yourself just to show off," Florinda went on: "You were a clown, eager to draw attention to yourself at any cost, especially when you jumped on a table and danced for a moment, shaking your buttocks shamelessly, while the host yelled his head off."
126
"If someone else guides you, it's actually very easy to Dream," Carmela confided: "The only drawback is, that that someone else has to be a Nagual."
"I've been hearing all along about a Nagual," I said. "What is a Nagual?
"A Nagual is a Sorcerer of Great Power, who can lead other Sorcerers through and out of the darkness. But the Nagual himself told you all that a while ago. Don't you remember?" Carmela explained..."Events, we live in everyday life, are easy to recall. We have plenty of practice in doing that. But events, lived in Dreams, are another story. We have to struggle very hard to bring them back, simply because the body stores them in different places. With Women, who don't have your somnambulist (sleep-walking) brain," she pointed out, "Dreaming instructions begin by making them draw a map of their bodies: a painstaking job, that reveals, where the visions of Dreams are stored in their bodies."
"How do you draw this map, Florinda?" I asked, genuinely intrigued.
"By systematically tapping every inch of your body," she said: "But I can't tell you more. I'm your mother, not your Dreaming teacher. Now, she recommends a small wooden mallet (short-handled hammer with a wooden head) for the actual tapping. And she also recommends to tap only the legs and hips. Very rarely, the body stores those memories in the chest or belly. What's stored in the chest, back, and belly are the memories of everyday life. But that's another matter. All that concerns you now is, that remembering Dreams has to do with physical pressure on the Specific Spot, where that vision is stored. For instance, if you push your vagina by putting pressure on your clitoris, you'll remember what Mariano Aureliano told you,"
127
I stared at her aghast shocked, then burst into nervous, fitful giggles. I wasn't going to push anything. Florinda laughed, too, gleefully, seemingly enjoying my embarrassment.
"If you won't do it," she threatened, "then I will simply have Carmela do it for you."
I turned to Carmela. With a half smile about to break into a laugh, she assured me, that indeed she would push my vagina for me.
"There is no need to!" I cried out in dismay (discourage, disappoinment). "I remember everything!" And indeed I did. And not only what Mariano Aureliano had said, but also other events. "Is Mr. Aureliano..."
"Clara told you to call him the Nagual Mariano Aureliano," Carmela cut me off in midsentence.
"Dreams are doors into the Unknown," Florinda said, stroking my head: "Naguals lead by means of Dreams. And the Act of Dreaming with purpose is the Art of Sorcerers. The Nagual Mariano Aureliano has helped you to get into Dreams, that all of us Dreamed."
As the memory of that Dream became clear in my mind, it also became clear, that among those Women no one was more, and no one was less, than the other. That one Woman in each group was the leader, was in no way a matter of Power, of prestige, or of accomplishment; but simply a matter of efficiency. I didn't know why, but I was convinced, that all, that mattered to them, was the deep  affection they had for each other. In that Dream everyone had said to me, that Zuleica was my Dreaming teacher...Just as Clara had told me, I needed to see them or Dream of them one more time in order to solidify my knowledge of them.
p.128
"Pulled by some invisible force, I stepped into a large room. It was dark inside except for the lines of light criss-crossing from wall to wall over the faces of the people, sitting in two circles: an inner and an outer circle. The light got bright and then became dim, as if someone in the circle were playing with the electric switch, turning it on and off. I recognized Mariano Aureliano and Isidore Baltazar sitting, back to back, in the middle of the inner circle. It wasn't so much, that I recognized their faces, but rather their Energy. It wasn't, that their Energy was brighter, than or different from anyone else's. There was simply more of it. It was massive. It was one splendid, great lump of Inexhaustible Brilliance. The room shone WHITE. There was a vividness to things, a hardness to every edge and corner. There was such a clarity in that room, that everything stood out separately, by itself, especially those Lines of Light, that were tied to the people sitting in the circle, or that emanated from them. The people were all connected by Lines of Light, and they looked as if they were the suspension points of a giant spider web. They all communicated wordlessly, through the Light. I was pulled to that silent, electric tension until I, too, was a point in that Web of Luminosity."
p.129
What I needed to do was to accept, that we have a Track for Dreams; a groove, where only Dreams run.
p.150
Esperanza said just behind me: "You have moved a great deal in the Realm of Dreams. You nearly remembered, what I told you last year, the day after the picnic. I said to you then that, when in doubt about whether you are in a Dream or whether you are awake, you should test the track, where Dreams run on - meaning the Awareness we have in Dreams is by feeling the thing you are in contact with. If you are Dreaming, your feeling comes back to you as an echo. If it doesn't come back, then you are not Dreaming."
p.151
"Your confusion," she continued, "originates with your facility to move from one State of Awareness into the other with great ease. If you had struggled, like everybody else does to attain smooth transitions, then you would know, that Dreaming-Awake is not just hypnosis." She paused for an instant, then finished softly, "Dreaming-Awake is the most sophisticated State humans can attain."
p.156
But your acts of spontaneity are due to a lack of thought, rather than to an act of abandon." She stomped her foot to prevent me from interrupting her again. "A real spontaneous act is an act, in which you abandon yourself completely, but only after profound deliberation," she went on: "An act where all the pros and cons have been taken into consideration and duly discarded. You expect nothing, and you regret nothing. With acts of that nature, Sorcerers beckon (signal or summon by waving) freedom."
p.163
All thought of my turmoil vanished, as I gazed into his (Carlos) ominous (menacing, threatening) left eye, with its terrible, merciless gaze. At that moment it no longer mattered,  what was the authentic truth and what was the illusion - the dream within a dream. I laughed out loud, feeling as light, as the wind. I could feel an unbearable weight being lifted off my shoulders, as I kept staring into his Wizard's Eye. I recognized it. Florinda, Mariano Aureliano, Esperanza, and the caretaker all had such an eye.  Preordained (appoint, decree) for all time to be without feeling; without emotion, that Eye mirrors emptiness. Then, as if it had revealed enough, an inside lid - as in a lizard's eye - shut over the left pupil.
p.168
"Until recently I believed, that it was accomplished by a sharp pat on my back, between the shoulder blades," Carlos said: "But now I'm quite certain, that Don Juan mere presence makes me shift Levels of Awareness."
"Then he does hypnotize you," I insisted. He shook his head and said:
"Sorcerers are experts at shifting Levels of Awareness. Some are so adept (proficient, highly skilled, expert) they can shift the Level of Awareness of others..."Sorcerers," he went on, "make one See, that the whole nature of reality is different from what we believe it to be; that is, from what we have been taught it to be...we are not willing to accept, that culture also predetermines what we are able to perceive. Sorcery makes us aware of different realities; different possibilities, not only about the World, but also about ourselves, to the extent, that we no longer are able to believe in even the most solid assumptions about ourselves and our surroundings."
p.169
"A Sorcerer is not only aware of different realities," he went on, "but he uses that knowledge in practicalities. Sorcerers know- not only intellectually, but also practically- that Reality, or the World, as we know it, consists only of an Agreement, extracted out of every one of us. That Agreement could be made to collapse, since it's only a Social Phenomenon. And when Agreement collapses, the whole World collapses with it."
Seeing, that I couldn't follow his argument, he tried to present it from another angle. He said, that the Social World defines (state precise meaning, explain) perception to us in proportion to its usefulness in guiding us through the complexity of experience in everyday life. The Social World sets limits to what we perceive; sets limits to what we are capable of perceiving. "To a Sorcerer, perception can go beyond these agreed-upon parameters," he stressed. "These parameters are constructed and buttressed (support, reinforce) by words, by language, by thoughts. That is, by Agreement."
"And Sorcerers don't agree?" I asked tentatively (hesitantly), in an effort to understand his premise (logic).
"They do agree," he said, beaming at me, "but their Agreement is different. Sorcerers break the normal Agreement, not only intellectually, but also physically or practically or whatever one wants to call it. Sorcerers collapse the parameters of socially determined perception; and to understand what Sorcerers mean by that, one has to become a practitioner. That is, one has to be committed. One has to lend (contribute, loan) the mind as well, as the body. It has to be a conscious, fearless surrender."
170
 the World of Sorcerers is a sophisticated World; that it wasn't enough to understand its principles intuitively. One also needed to assimilate them intellectually. Contrary to what people believe," he explained, "Sorcerers are not practitioners of obscure esoteric rituals, but stand ahead of our times. And the mode (way) of our time is Reason. We are reasonable men as a whole. Sorcerers, however, are men of reason, which is a different matter altogether. Sorcerers have a romance with ideas.They have cultivated reason to its limits, for they believe, that only by fully understanding the intellect can they embody the principles of Sorcery without losing sight of their own sobriety and integrity (honesty). This is where Sorcerers differ drastically from us. We have very little sobriety and even less integrity."
178
"I will. I'm your servant." Carlos smiled, not cynically, but shyly and sweetly. "But I serve the Spirit first. A Warrior is not a slave, but a servant of the Spirit. Slaves have no choice; servants do. Warriors' choice is to serve impeccably. My help is exempt (excuse, release) from calculation," he continued. "I cannot invest in you, and neither, of course, can you invest in me or in the Sorcerers' World. This is the basic premise (logic) of that World. Nothing is done in it, that might be construed (assumed) as useful; only strategic acts are permitted. This is what the Nagual Juan Matus taught me and the way I live. A Sorcerer practices what he or she preaches. And yet nothing is done for practical reasons. When you get to understand and practice this, you will have closed the door behind you."
183
Florinda said, that it was extraordinarily difficult to become something different, than what one was raised to be. "The World of Sorcerers is a Dream; a myth: yet it is as real, as the Everyday World," Florinda proceeded: "In order to perceive and to function in the Sorcerers' World, we have to take off the everyday mask, that has been strapped to our faces since the day we were born and put on the second mask; the mask, that enables us to see ourselves and our surroundings for what they really are: breathtaking events, that bloom into transitory existence once, and are never to be repeated again. You'll have to make that mask yourself..."
"How do I make this mask?" I asked.
"By Dreaming your Other Self," Florinda murmured: "Certainly not by just having a new address, new clothes, new books." She glanced at me sideways and grinned mockingly. "And certainly not by believing you have a new Man."
184
"...for a Woman it is a great deal easier, than for a Man, to break ties with family and past. "Women," Florinda maintained, "are not accountable. This lack of accountability gives Women a great deal of fluidity. Unfortunately, Women rarely, if ever, make use of this advantage. "The hardest thing to grasp about the Sorcerers' World is, that it offers total Freedom." She turned to face me and added softly, "But Freedom is not free. What does Freedom cost?" She said, "Freedom will cost you the mask you have on; the mask, that feels so comfortable and is so hard to shed off, not because it fits so well, but because you have been wearing it for so long. Do you know what Freedom is?" she asked rhetorically (showy, insincere). "Freedom is the total absence of concern about yourself," she said, sitting beside me on the bed. "And the best way to quit being concerned with yourself is to be concerned about others."
185
"It's time for you to begin to shape your new mask; the mask, that cannot have anyone's imprint, but your own. It has to be carved in solitude. Otherwise it won't fit properly. Otherwise there will always be times, when the mask will feel too tight, too loose, too hot, too cold ... To choose the Sorcerers' World is not just a matter of saying you have. You have to act in that World. In your case, you have to Dream. Have you Dreamt-Awake since your return?" In a thoroughly morose (gloomy) mood, I admitted, that I hadn't. "Then you haven't made your decision yet," she observed severely. "You are not carving your new mask. You are not Dreaming your Other Self. Sorcerers are bound to their World solely through their impeccability." A definite gleam appeared in her eyes as she added, "Sorcerers have no interest to convert anyone to their views. There are no gurus or wise men among Sorcerers, only Naguals. They are the Leaders, not because they know more or because they are in any way better Sorcerers, but simply because they have more Energy. I'm not necessarily referring to physical strength," she qualified, "but to a certain configuration of their Being, that permits them to help anyone break the parameters of perception."
186
"He will not tell you what you want to hear. He will not tell you how to behave, for, as you already know, there are neither rules, nor regulations in the Sorcerers' World. "Always remember, there are only improvisations...Never lose sight of him (Carlos). His actions will guide you in so artful a manner, that you won't even notice it. He's an impeccable and peerless Warrior."
187
"If you watch him carefully, you'll see, that Isidore Baltazar doesn't seek love or approval. You'll see, that he remains impassive under any conditions. He doesn't demand anything, yet he is willing to give anything of himself. He avidly seeks a signal from the Spirit in the form of a kind word; an appropriate gesture... and when he gets it, he expresses his thanks by redoubling his efforts. Isidore Baltazar (Carlos) doesn't judge. He fiercely reduces himself to nothing in order to listen, to watch, so that he can conquer and be humbled by his conquest; or be defeated and enhanced by his defeat. If you watch carefully, you'll see, that Isidore Baltazar doesn't surrender. He may be vanquished (defeate, subjugate), but he'll never surrender. And above all, Isidore Baltazar is free."
Strange thoughts rushed into my awareness. I relaxed. I let myself go completely, as I realized, that they were disconnected from the rest of my normal thoughts. I saw them like Beams of Light, Flashes of Intuition. Following one of those Flashes of Intuition, I decided to feel with my seat the bed I was sitting on. And to my dumbfounded surprise, my buttocks felt as if they had sunk into the bed itself. For an instant, I was the bed, and the bed was reaching out to touch my buttocks. I relished (take pleasure, enjoy) this sensation for quite some time. I knew then, that I was Dreaming, and I understood with complete clarity, that I had just felt, what Esperanza had described as 'my feeling being thrown back at me.'
And then my whole being melted, or better yet, it exploded. I wanted to laugh out loud for the sheer joy of it, but I didn't want to wake Florinda.
188
Clara had insisted, that before any particular thing I saw in dreams could be fixed permanently in my memory, I need to see it twice. I had seen all the Women more, than twice; they were permanently etched (cut, engrave) in my memory.
194
"I can't even begin to conceive what Women do to Dream," he went on: "Males have to struggle incessantly to arrange their Attention in Dreams. Women don't struggle, but they do have to acquire inner discipline."
198
"If you ask me, I'd say, that Naguals are Superhuman. That's the reason they know everything about human nature. You can't lie to a Nagual. They see through you. They see through anything. They even see through Space to other Worlds in this World, and to other Worlds out of this World."
200
"Those two were Dreamers from another World. You saw them clearly, but then they disappeared, and your mind didn't acknowledge their vanishing, because it was simply too outlandish (bizarre, absurd)...The other two are your source of energy. They are incorporeal  (lacking material form, spiritual) and not from this World...Since you are not in the Planet of the Dreamers," he clarified, "your Dreams are nightmares, and your transitions between Dreams and Reality are very unstable and dangerous to you and to the other Dreamers. So Florinda has taken it upon herself to buffer and protect you."
211
"...since Women are used to being manipulated, they agreed easily. But a Woman's agreements are simply empty adaptations to pressure. But if it is possible to convince, that Women of the need to change her ways, then half the battle is won. Even if they don't intellectually agree, their emotional realization is infinitely more durable, than that of Men. "
216
"Where he actually lived was not clear to me. Oblivious to schedules and routines, he appeared at and disappeared from the studio at all hours. Day and night were all the same to him.
He slept when he was tired - hardly ever - and ate when he was hungry- almost always. Between his frantic comings and goings, he worked with a concentration, that was astounding. His capacity to stretch or compress Time (energy) was incomprehensible to me... I had always considered myself an energetic person. However, I could not keep up with him. He was always in motion - or so it appeared; agile and active; ever ready to undertake some project. His vigor was simply incredible. It was much later, that I fully understood, that the source of Isidore Baltazar's boundless Energy was his lack of concern with himself. It was his unwavering support; his imperceptible, yet masterful machinations (act of plotting, conspiracy), that helped me stay on the right track. There was a lightheartedness in him, a pure delight in his subtle, yet forceful influence, that made me change without my noticing, that I was being led along a new path; a path, on which I no longer had to play games or needed to pretend or use my womanly wiles (deceitful trick, artifice) to get my way..."
218
"(Carlos) Isidore Baltazar explained to me, that Sorcerers cultivate the Totality of their Being. That is, Sorcerers don't necessarily make a distinction between our rational and our intuitive sides. They use both to reach the Realm of Awareness they call Silent Knowledge, which lies beyond language, beyond thought."
219
"incredible pressure is put on all of us to make certain ideologies acceptable to ourselves. Sorcerers teach, that perception takes place in a place outside the sensorial Realm. Sorcerers know, that something more vast exists, than what we have agreed our senses can perceive. Perception takes place at a point outside the body, outside the senses, they say. But it isn't enough for one merely to believe this premise (proposition, logic). It is not simply a matter of reading or hearing about it from someone else. In order for one to embody it, one has to experience it.
220
"Sorcerers need an extraordinary amount of Energy, which they obtain by detaching themselves from the Social Order without retreating from the World. Sorcerers break the agreement, that has defined Reality, without breaking up in the process themselves..."
222
"... For him actions and decisions are fluid, whatever their outcome, and their finality is measured in that he assumes full responsibility for them, regardless of how trivial or how significant they are.
234
"Didn't you notice how I did it?" he asked, then proceeded to answer his own question. "I picked the thoughts out of thin air. I simply stretched my Energy Fibers and hooked those thoughts, as one hooks fish with a fishing line, from the immeasurable ocean of Thoughts and ideas, that is out there."
240
"If we had let you know, that we were here, you wouldn't have been able to concentrate on your work," she remarked sagaciously (shrewd). "As you well know, instead of writing your paper, you would have been pending (awaiting) on our comings and goings. All your energy would have been spent in trying to find out what we do, wouldn't it?" Her voice was low and raspy, and a strange, excited light made her eyes even more shiny, than usual. "It was a deliberate act on our part,  that you should work without distractions," she assured me. Then she went on to explain, that the caretaker had helped me with my paper only after he was satisfied with what I had done so far. She claimed, that in Dreaming he found the inherent order of my notes.
"I, too, saw the inherent order of my notes," I said smugly (self-satisfied). "I, too, saw it in a Dream."
"Of course you did," Florinda readily agreed. "We pulled you into Dreaming, so you could work on your paper."
"You pulled me into Dreaming?" I repeated. There was something startlingly normal about her statement. Yet at the same time it made me feel apprehensive. I had an uncanny sense, that I was finally close to understanding what Dreaming-Awake was, but somehow I couldn't quite grasp it.
241
It was difficult to make it sound coherent, for I couldn't decide myself, when I had been awake and when I had been Dreaming. To my utter bewilderment, I could recall the exact outline of my paper, as I had seen it superimposed on my original draft.
"My concentration was far too keen for me to have been Dreaming," I pointed out.
"That's precisely what Dreaming-Awake is," Florinda interrupted me. "That's why you remember it so well."
Her tone was that of an impatient teacher explaining a simple, but fundamental point to a backward child. "I've already told you, that Dreaming-Awake has nothing to do with falling asleep and having a Dream."
"I took notes," I said, as if that would invalidate her statement. Seeing her nod, I asked her, if I would find, whatever I saw in Dreaming-Awake jotted (write briefly and hastily) down in my own handwriting on my pad.
"You will," she assured me.
242
Not being able to account for time, measured in the usual manner, unhinged (confused) me.
"Sorcerers break Time's Flux (Flow)," Florinda answered my thoughts. "Time, in the fashion we measure it, doesn't exist, when one Dreams the way Sorcerers Dream. Sorcerers stretch or compress Time at will. For Sorcerers, Time is not a matter of minutes or hours or days, but an altogether different matter. When Dreaming-Awake, our perceptual faculties are heightened," she proceeded in a patient, measured tone: "However, when it comes to perceiving Time, something altogether different happens. The perception of Time does not become heightened, but is canceled out completely." She added, that Time is always a factor of Consciousness; that is, to be aware of Time is a psychological state, that we automatically transform into physical measurements. It is so ingrained in us, that we can hear it, even when we are not consciously aware of it, a clock ticking inside us, subliminally keeping track of Time. In Dreaming-Awake, that capacity is absent," she emphasized. "A thoroughly new, unfamiliar structure, which somehow is not to be understood or interpreted, as we normally do with Time, takes over. "
"Then all I will ever consciously know about Dreaming-Awake is, that Time has either been stretched or compressed," I said, trying to come to grips with her elucidation (explanation).
"You will understand a great deal more, than that," she assured me emphatically: "Once you become adept (proficient, highly skilled, expert) at entering Heightened Awareness, as Mariano Aureliano calls it, you'll be aware then of whatever you wish, because Sorcerers are not involved in measuring Time. They are involved in using it; in stretching or compressing it at will."
"You mentioned earlier, that you all helped me into Dreaming," I said. "Then some of you must know how long, that state lasted."
Florinda said, that she and her companions were perennially (all the time) in a state of Dreaming-Awake (not visible to ordinary eyes, LM), that it was precisely their joint effort, that pulled me into Dreaming-Awake, but that they never kept track of it.
243
"Are you implying (hint), that I might be Dreaming-Awake now?" I asked, knowing the answer before she responded. "If I am, what did I do to reach this state? What steps did I take?"
"The simplest step imaginable," Florinda said. "You didn't let yourself be your Usual Self. That is the Key, that opens doors. We have told you many times and in many ways, that Sorcery is not at all what you think it is. To say that to stop yourself from being your Usual Self, is Sorcery's most Complex Secret, sounds like idiocy, but it is't. It is the Key to Power, therefore the most difficult thing a Sorcerer does. And yet, it isn't something complex or impossible to understand. It doesn't boggle (baffle, elude) the Mind, and for that reason no one can even suspect its Importance or take it seriously. Judging by the result of your latest Dreaming-Awake, I can say, that you have accumulated enough Energy, through preventing yourself from being your Usual Self."
244
"My paper!" I cried out upon discovering the loose sheets and my notepad under her arm. Grinning broadly, Esperanza handed me my notes. Eagerly, I examined the sheets and laughed out loud upon seeing the pages on the pad filled with precise and detailed instructions- written half in Spanish, half in English- on how to proceed with my term paper. The handwriting was unmistakably mine.
"It's all there," I said excitedly. "That's how I saw it in my Dream."
The thought, that I might be able to zoom through graduate without having to work so hard, made me forget all my former anxiety.
"There are no shortcuts to writing good term papers," Esperanzaa said. "Not even with the aid of Sorcery. You should know, that without the preliminary reading, the note taking, and the writing and rewriting, you would never have been able to recognize the structure and order of your term paper in Dreaming."
245
"What about the caretaker?" I finally managed to ask. "Was he a professor in his youth?"
Nelida and Florinda turned to Esperanza, as if it were up to her to answer.
"I wouldn't know that," Esperanza said evasively (intentionally vague). "Didn't he tell you, that he's a Sorcerer in love with ideas?" She was silent for a moment, then added softly, "When he is not taking care of our World, as befits (appropriate for) a caretaker, he reads."
"Besides reading books," Nelida elucidated, "he reads a most extraordinary number of scholarly journals. He speaks several languages, so he's quite up to date with the latest of everything. Delia and Clara are his assistants. He taught them to speak English and German."
"Is the library in your house his?" I asked.
"It belongs to all of us," Nelida said. "However, I'm sure he's the only one, beside Vicente, who has read every book on the shelves."
Noticing my incredulous expression, she advised me, that I shouldn't be fooled by appearances regarding the people in the Sorcerers' World. "To reach a degree of Knowledge, Sorcerers work twice as hard, as normal people," she assured me. "Sorcerers have to make sense of the Everyday World as well, as the Magical World.
To accomplish that, they have to be highly skilled and sophisticated, mentally as well, as physically."
She regarded me with narrowed, critical eyes, then chuckled softly. "For three days, you worked on your paper," she explained. "You worked very hard, didn't you?" She waited for my assent (expess agreement), then added that, while Dreaming-Awake, I worked on my term paper even harder, than I did while awake.
"Not at all," I hastened to contradict her. "It was all quite simple and effortless." I explained, that all I did was see a new version of my paper superimposed on my old draft, and then I copied what I saw.
"To do that took all the strength you had," Nelida maintained. "While Dreaming-Awake, you channeled all your Energy into a single purpose. All your concern and effort went into finishing your paper. Nothing else mattered to you at the moment. You had no other thoughts to interfere with your endeavor."
246
"Was the caretaker Dreaming-Awake when he looked at my paper?" I asked. "Did I see what he saw?"
Nelida rose and walked slowly to the door. For a long moment she peered out into the darkness, then returned to the table. She whispered something to Esperanza, which I didn't hear, and then sat down again. Esperanza chuckled softly, then said, that what the caretaker saw in my paper was different from what I saw and wrote down. "Quite naturally so, for his knowledge is by far more vast, than yours."
Esperanza stared at me with her quick, dark eyes, that somehow made the rest of her face seem lifeless. "Guided by his suggestions, and according to your own capabilities, you saw what your paper ought to read like. That's what you wrote down. While Dreaming-Awake, we have access to hidden resources, which we never use ordinarily," Nelida said, going on to explain that, the instant I saw my paper, I remembered the clues the caretaker had given me. Noticing my incredulous expression, she reminded me what the caretaker had said about my paper: "Too many footnotes, too many notes and sloppily developed ideas."
Her eyes radiated sympathy and amusement, as she went on to say, that since I was Dreaming and I am not as stupid, as I pretended to be, I immediately saw all kinds of links and connections, that I hadn't noticed before within my material.
Nelida leaned toward me, a half-smile playing over her lips as she waited for my reaction. "It's time you know what made you see a better version of your original paper."
Esperanza sat up straight and gave me a wink as if to emphasize, that she was about to reveal a major secret. "When Dreaming-Awake, we have access to Direct Knowledge."
I could see the disappointment in her eyes, as she regarded me for a long moment.
"Don't be so dense!" Nelida snapped impatiently: "Dreaming-Awake should have made you realize, that you have, as all Women do, a unique capacity to receive Knowledge directly."
Esperanza made a silencing gesture with her hand and said, "Did you know, that one of the basic differences between Males and Females is how they approach Knowledge?"
247
I had no idea what she meant. Slowly and deliberately, she tore off a clean sheet from my notepad and drew two human figures. One head she crowned with a cone and said, that it was a Man. On the other head, she drew the same cone, but upside down, and said, that it was a Woman.
"Men build Knowledge step by step," she explained, her pencil poised on the figure crowned with a cone: "Men reach up. They climb toward Knowledge. Sorcerers say, that Men cone toward the Spirit. They cone up toward Knowledge. This coning process limits Men on how far they can reach."
She retraced the cone on the first figure. "As you can see, Men can only reach a certain height. Their path toward Knowledge ends up in a narrow point: the tip of the cone."
She looked at me sharply. "Pay attention," she warned me and pointed her pencil to the second figure, the one with the inverted cone on its head.
"As you can see, the cone is upside down, open like a funnel. Women are able to open themselves directly to the Source (the Source of Creative Force, LM), or rather, the Source reaches them directly, in the broad base of the cone. Sorcerers say, that Women's connection to Knowledge is expansive. On the other hand, Men's connection is quite restricted. Men are close to the concrete," she proceeded, "and aim at the Abstract. Women are close to the Abstract, and yet try to indulge (satisfy personal wishes) themselves with the concrete."
"Why are Women, being so open to Knowledge or the Abstract, considered inferior?" I interrupted her. Esperanza gazed at me with rapt (deeply absorbed) fascination. She rose swiftly, stretched like a cat, until all her joints cracked, then sat down again.
"That Women are considered inferior, or, at the very best, that female traits are equated (regard as equal or as average) as complementary to the male's, has to do with the manner, in which males and females approach Knowledge," she explained: "Generally speaking, Women are more interested in Power over themselves, than over others. Power over others is clearly what males want." "Even among Sorcerers," Nelida interjected, and the Women all laughed.
Esperanza went on to say, that she believed, that originally Women saw no need to exploit their facility (ease in doing) to link themselves broadly and directly to the Spirit.
248
She said Women saw no necessity to talk about or to intellectualize this natural capacity of theirs, because it was enough for them to put their natural capacity in action, and to know, that they had it. Men's incapacity to link themselves directly to the Spirit was what drove them to talk about the process of reaching Knowledge," she stressed. "They haven't stopped talking about it. And it is precisely this insistence on knowing how they strive toward the Spirit; this insistence on analyzing the process, that gave them the certainty, that being rational is a typically male skill."
Esperanza explained, that the conceptualization of reason has been done exclusively by men, and that this has allowed men to belittle (speak of as unimportant) Women's gifts and accomplishments. And even worse, it has allowed men to exclude (reject, disregard) feminine traits from the formulation of the ideals of reason. By now, of course, Women believe what has been defined for them," she emphasized: "Women have been reared to believe that only men can be rational and coherent. Now men carry with them a load of unearned (granted) assets, that makes them automatically superior, regardless of their preparation or capacity."
"How did Women lose their direct link to Knowledge?" I asked.
"Women haven't lost their connection," Esperanza corrected me. "Women still have a direct link with the Spirit. They have only forgotten how to use it; or rather, they have copied men's condition of not having it at all. For thousands of years, men have struggled to make sure, that Women forget it. Take the Holy Inquisition, for example. That was a systematic purge to eradicate the belief, that Women have a direct link to the Spirit. All organized religion is nothing, but a very successful maneuver to put Women in a lower place. Religions invoke (to site in support of) a divine law, that says, that Women are inferior."
I stared at her in amazement, wondering to myself how she could possibly be so erudite (erudite- having or showing profound knowledge).
"Men's need to dominate others and Women's lack of interest in expressing or formulating what they know and how they know it, has been a most nefarious (evil) alliance (union based on common interests)," Esperanza went on:
249
"It has made it possible for Women to be coerced (forced) from the moment they're born into accepting, that fulfillment lies in homemaking, in love, in marriage, in having children, and in self-denial. Women have been excluded from the dominant forms of Abstract Thought and educated into dependence. Women have been so thoroughly trained in the belief, that men must think for them, that Women have finally given up thinking."
"Women are quite capable of thinking." I interrupted her.
"Women are capable of formulating what they have learned," Esperanza corrected me, "but what they have learned has been defined (and manufactured, prepared) by men. Men define the very nature of knowledge (not Higher Knowledge, LM), and from that knowledge they have excluded that, which pertains (relates) to the Feminine. Or if the Feminine is included, it is always in a negative light. And Women have accepted this."
"You are years behind the times," I interjected. "Nowadays Women can do anything they set their hearts to do. They pretty much have access to all the centers of learning, and to almost anything men can do."
"But this is meaningless as long, as Women don't have a support system; a support base," Esperanza argued: "What good is it, that Women have access to what men have, when Women are still considered Inferior Beings, who have to adopt male attitudes and behaviors in order to succeed? The truly successful Women are the perfect converts: they too look down on Women. According to men, the womb limits Women both mentally and physically. This is the reason why Women, although they have access to Knowledge, have not been allowed to help determine what this Knowledge is. Take for instance, philosophers," Esperanza proposed. "The pure thinkers. Some of them are viciously against Women. Others are more subtle in that: they are willing to admit, that Women might be as capable, as men were, it not for the fact, that Women are not interested in rational pursuits. And if Women are interested in rational pursuits, they shouldn't be, because it is more
becoming for a Woman to be true to her nature: a nurturing, dependent companion of the male."
Esperanza expressed all this with unquestionable authority. Within moments, however, I was assailed (attacked) by doubts. "If knowledge (knowledge just for the Planetary Game, not Higher Knowledge, LM) is but a male construct (concept, formation), then why your insistence, that I go to school," I asked.
250
"Because you are a witch, and as such you need to know what impinges (strike, encroach) on you and how it impinges on you," she replied: "Before you refuse something, you must understand why you refuse it. You see, the problem is, that Knowledge, in our day, is derived purely from reasoning things out. But Women have a different track, never, ever taken into consideration. That track can contribute to Knowledge, but it would have to be a contribution, that has nothing to do with reasoning things out."
"What would it deal with, then?" I asked.
"That's for you to decide after you master the tools of reasoning and understanding."
I was very confused.
"What Sorcerers propose," she explained, "is that, men can't have the exclusive right to reason. Men seem to have it now simply because the ground, where men apply reason, is a ground, where maleness prevails. Let us, then, apply reason to a ground, where Femaleness prevails; and that ground is, naturally, the inverted cone I described to you; Women's connection with the Spirit itself." She tilted her head slightly to one side, considering what to say.
"That connection has to be faced with a different aspect of reasoning. An aspect never, ever used before: the Feminine side of reasoning," she said.
"What is the Feminine side of reason, Esperanza?"
"Many things. One of them is definitely Dreaming." She regarded me questioningly, but I had nothing to say. Her deep chuckle caught me by surprise. "I know what you expect from Sorcerers. You want rituals, incantations. Odd, mysterious cults. You want to sing. You want to be 'One with Nature'. You want to commune with water spirits. You want paganism. Some romantic view of what Sorcerers do. Very Germanic. To jump into the Unknown," she went on, "you need guts and mind. Only with them will you be able to explain to yourself and to others the treasures you might find."
She leaned toward me, eager, it seemed, to confide something. She scratched her head and sneezed repeatedly, five times as the caretaker had. "You need to act on your MAGICAL SIDE," she said.
"And what is that?"
251
"THE WOMB." She said this so distantly and calmly, as if she were not interested in my reaction, that I almost missed hearing it. Then suddenly, realizing the absurdity of her remark, I straightened up and looked at the others.
"THE WOMB !" Esperanza repeated. "THE WOMB is the Ultimate Feminine Organ. It is THE WOMB, that gives Women that extra edge; that extra force to channel their Energy."
She explained, that men, in their quest for supremacy, have succeeded in reducing Woman's Mysterious Power, HER WOMB, to a strictly biological organ, whose only function is to reproduce; "to carry man's seed". As if obeying a cue, Nelida rose, walked around the table, and came to stand behind me.
"Do you know the story of the Annunciation (festival Lady Day)?" she whispered in my ear. Giggling, I turned to face her. "I don't."
In that same confidential whisper, she proceeded to tell me, that in the Judeo-Christian tradition, men are the only ones, who hear the voice of God. Women have been excluded from that privilege, with the exception of the Virgin Mary. Nelida said, that an angel, whispering to Mary, was, of course, natural. What wasn't natural, was the fact, that all the angel had to say to Mary was, that she would bear the son of God. The womb did not receive Knowledge but rather the promise of God's seed. A male-god, who engendered (produce, give rise to) another male-god in turn. I wanted to think, to reflect on all, that I had heard, but my mind was in a confused whirl.
"What about Male Sorcerers?" I asked. "They don't have a womb, yet they are clearly connected to the Spirit."
Esperanza regarded me with undisguised pleasure, then looked over her shoulder, as though she were afraid to be overheard, and whispered, "Sorcerers are able to align themselves to Intent, to the Spirit, because they have given up what specifically defines their masculinity, and they are no longer males."
257
""If such an extraordinary individual made this ring, then it has to have some kind of power," I insisted.
"The ring in itself has no power, regardless of who made it," Florinda assured me: "The Power was in the making. The Nagual, who made this ring, was aligned so thoroughly with what Sorcerers call Intent, that he was able to produce this lovely jewel without him being a jeweler. The ring was an act of pure Intent."
Reluctant to sound stupid, I didn't dare admit, that I had no inkling (vague idea) what she meant by Intent. So I asked her what had prompted her to make me such a marvelous gift. "I don't think I deserve it," I added.
"You will use the ring to align yourself with Intent," she said. A wicked grin spread across her face as she added, "But, of course, you already know about aligning yourself with Intent."
258
"I know nothing of the sort," I mumbled defensively, then confessed I didn't really know what Intent was.
"You might not know what the word means," she said off-handedly, "but something in you intuits how to tap that Force."
She brought her head close to mine and whispered, that I had always used Intent to move from Dream to Reality or to bring my Dream- whatever it might have been- to Reality. She glanced at me expecting no doubt for me to draw the obvious conclusions. Seeing my uncomprehending expression, she added, "Both the inventions in the the caretaker's room and the ring were made in Dreams."
I still don't get it," I complained.
"The inventions frighten you," she said equably (steady, uniform, unvarying). "And the ring delights you. Since both are dreams, it can easily be the reverse..."
"You frighten me, Florinda. What do you mean?"
"This, dear, is a World of Dreams. We are teaching you how to bring them about all by yourself." Her dark, shiny eyes held mine for a moment, and then she added,
"At the moment, all theSsorcerers of the Nagual Mariano Aureliano's party help you enter into this World and are helping you to stay in it now."
"Is it a different World? Or is it, that I am different myself?"
"You are the same, but in a different World." She was silent for a moment, then conceded, that I had more energy, than before. "Energy, that comes from your savings and from the loan, all of us made you."
Her banking metaphor was very clear to me. What I still didn't grasp was, what she meant by a different World.
"Look around you!" she exclaimed, holding her arms out wide. "This is not the World of Everyday Life." She was silent for a long time, then in a voice, that was but a low, gentle murmur, added:
"Can butterflies turn into rings in the World of Daily Affairs; in a World, that has been safely and rigorously structured by the roles assigned to all of us?"
I had no answer. I looked around me; at the trees, at the bushes, at the distant mountains. Whatever she meant by a different World still eluded (escape from) me. The difference had to be a purely subjective one, was the thought, that finally occurred to me.
"It isn't!" Florinda insisted, reading my thoughts. "This is a Sorcerer's Dream. You got into it, because you have the Energy."
"...Нагуал, кто сделал это кольцо, был настолько сильно связан с тем, что Маги называют Интэнт, что смог создать эту прекрасную драгоценность не имея опыта ювелира. Кольцо было продуктом чистой Силы Интэнт...Ты будешь пользоваться кольцом, чтобы связать себя с Интэнт," сказала Флоринда,
"Ну ты ведь уже знаешь как связать себя с Интэнт?"
"Я ничего подобного не знаю," промямлила я в оправдание, потом призналась, что действительно не знала что такое Интэнт."
"Может ты и не знаешь что это слово означает," ответила она неожиданно, "но твоя интуиция знает как связаться с этой Силой."
Она подвинула свою голову ближе к моей и прошептала, что я всегда использовала Интэнт, чтобы вернуться из своего потустороннего полёта в Повседневный Мир или перенести свой потусторонний мир, какой бы он не был, назад в Повседневный Мир."
259
"There is really no way to teach Dreaming to Women. All that can be done is to prop them up, so as to make them realize the Enormous Potential they carry in their organic disposition. Since Dreaming for a Woman is a matter of having Energy at her disposal, the important thing is to convince her of the need to modify her deep socialization in order to acquire that Energy. The act of making use of this Energy is automatic; Women Dream Sorcerers' Dreams the instant they have the Energy."
She confided, that a serious consideration about Sorcerers' Dreams, stemming from her own shortcomings, was the difficulty of imbuing (permeate, saturate, inspire) women with the courage to break new ground. Most Women- and she said she was one of them- prefer their safe shackles to the Terror of the New.
"Dreaming is only for courageous Women," she whispered in my ear. Then she burst into loud laughter and added, "Or for those Women, who have no other choice, because their circumstances are unbearable, a category, to which most Women belong, without even knowing it."
264
"You've had two transitions today," Zuleica explained. "One from being normally awake to Dreaming-Awake and the other from Dreaming-Awake to being normally awake. The first was smooth and unnoticeable. The second was nightmarish. That's the normal state of affairs. All of us experience those transitions just like that...What is ordinarily done," she said, "is to start Dreaming by sleeping in a hammock or in some kind of a strapping contraption (device) hanging from a roof beam or a tree. Suspended in that fashion, we don't have any contact with the ground. The ground grounds us: remember that. In that suspended position, a beginning Dreamer can learn how Energy shifts from being awake to Dreaming and from Dreaming a Dream to Dreaming-Awake. All this, as Florinda already told you, is a matter of Energy. The moment you have it, off you go. Your problem now is going to be whether you'll be able to save enough Energy yourself, since the Sorcerers won't be able to lend it to you anymore...We'll see. I'll try to remind you, the next time we share one another's Dreams."
"How do we share one another's Dreams?" I asked, gazing into her astonishing eyes.
265
"That's something impossible for me to explain now," she stated. "Dreaming is incomprehensible. One has to feel it, not discuss it. As in the Everyday World, before one explains something and analyzes it, one has to experience it."
266
"That's something impossible for me to explain now," she stated. "Dreaming is incomprehensible. One has to feel it, not discuss it. As in the Everyday World, before one explains something and analyzes it, one has to experience it."
267
"The moment one begins Dreaming-Awake, a World of enticing (lure, attractive), unexplored possibilities opens up; a World, where the ultimate audacity (boldness, daring, unrestrained impudence, presumption) becomes a reality; where the unexpected is expected. That's the time when human's definitive adventure begins. The World becomes limitless with possibilities and wonder...With the help of the Nagual Mariano Aureliano, you once even saw the Glow of the Surem," Zuleica began, and her soft voice, turning wistful, became softer still: "The Surem are magical creatures, that exist only in Indian legends; Beings, that Sorcerers can see only while Dreaming-Awake at the deepest level. The Surem are Beings from another World. They glow like phosphorescent Human Beings."
272
"I can't lie to you to spare your feelings. No, he'll never be back. Isidore Baltazar was only a moment of Sorcery. A Dream, that passed after being Dreamed. Isidore Baltazar, as the Dream, is gone already." A small, almost wistful (full of melancholy, longing) smile curved her lips. "What I don't know yet," she continued, "is, if the Man, the new Nagual, is gone forever as well. You understand, of course, that even if he returns, he won't be Isidore Baltazar. He'll be someone else, you have to meet all over again."
273
"Would he be unknown to me?" I asked, not quite sure whether I wanted to know.
"I don't know, my child," she said with the weariness of uncertainty. "I simply don't know. I am a Dream myself; and so is the new Nagual. Dreams like us are impermanent (not lasting or durable), for it is our impermanence, that allows us to exist. Nothing holds us, except the Dream."  Blinded by my tears, I could barely see her. "To ease your pain, sink deeper into yourself," she said softly: "Sit up with your knees raised and grab your ankles with crossed arms, right ankle with the left hand. Put your head on your knees and let the sadness go. Let the Earth soothe your pain. Let the Earth's Healing Force come to you."
I sat on the ground in exactly the manner she prescribed. Within moments my sadness vanished. A deep bodily sensation of well-being replaced my anguish.
276
"It's very hard to teach something so unsubstantial (lacking firmness, strength, basis in fact; flimsy) as Dreaming," Esperanza said. "Especially to Women. We, Women are extremely coy (pretending shy/modesty) and clever. After all, we've been slaves all our lives. We Women know how to precisely manipulate things, when we don't want anything to upset, what we have worked so hard to obtain: our status quo (existing condition, state of affair)."
"Do you mean, that men don't?"
277
"They certainly do, but they (men) are more overt. Women fight underhandedly (secret, deceitful, sneaky). Their preferred fighting technique is the slave's maneuver: to turn the mind off. They hear without paying attention. They look without seeing."
She added, that to instruct Women was an accomplishment worthy of praise.
"We like the Openness of Your Fighting," she went on. "There is high hope for you. What we fear the most is the agreeable Woman, who doesn't mind the new, and does everything you ask her to do; then turns around and denounces (condemn openly, censure, criticise, accuse formally) you as soon, as she gets tired or bored with the Newness...And you are Dreaming-Awake because, in order to help you hone (sharpen, give an edge to) your Energy, we have created a bubble around you since the first night you arrived... Your Energy is deployed (bring into action) to protect and uphold the Idea of Yourself." Again she motioned me to be silent, said, that what we think is our Personal Self is, in actuality, only an idea. She claimed, that the bulk of our Energy is consumed in defending that idea.
278
"To Reach a Point of Detachment, where the Self is just an idea, that can be changed at will, is a true act of Sorcery; and the most difficult of all. When the idea of the Self retreats, Sorcerers have the Energy to align themselves with Intent and be more, than what we believe is normal. Women, because they have a WOMB, can focus their attention with great facility (ease) on something outside their Dreams while Dreaming," she explained: "That's precisely what you have been doing all along, unbeknownst to yourself. That object becomes a bridge, that connects you to Intent."
"And what object do I use?"
There was a flicker of impatience in her eyes. Then she said, that it was usually a window or a light or even the bed. "And the first lesson is, that a Woman must, through her WOMB, focus her attention on an object. Not an object from the Dream itself, but an independent one, one from the World prior to the Dream. Yet, it isn't the object, that matters," she hastened to point out : "What's important is the deliberate act of focusing on it, at will, prior to the Dream and while continuing the Dream." She warned me, that although it sounded simple enough, it was a formidable task, that might take me years to accomplish. "What normally happens is, that one awakens the instant one focuses one's attention on the outside object," she said.
"What does it mean to use the WOMB?" I interjected. "And how is it done?"
279
"You are a Woman," Esperanza said softly. "You know how to feel with your WOMB."
I wanted to contradict her, to explain, that I didn't know anything. Before I could do so, however, she went on to explain, that in a Woman, feelings originate in the WOMB. In men," she claimed, "feelings originate in the brain...a Woman is heartless, except with her brood (children), because her feelings are coming from her WOMB. In order to focus your attention with your WOMB, get an object and put it on your belly or rub it on your genitalia."... Esperanza laughed uproariously at my look of dismay, then, in between fits of laughter, chided me:
"I wasn't that bad. I could have said, that you need to smear the object with your juices, but I didn't. Her tone serious again, she continued, "Once you establish a deep familiarity with the object, it will always be there to serve you as a bridge."
280
Every night since my arrival, I had Dreamt the same Dream, which I had forgotten about, until that very moment. I Dreamt, that all the Women-Sorcerers came to my room and drilled me in the Sorcerers' rationales (logic). They told me, on and on, that Dreaming is the Secondary Function of the WOMB - the primary being  reproduction and whatever is related to it. They told me, that Dreaming is a natural function in Women; a pure corollary (natural consequence or effect) of Energy. And given enough Energy, the body of a Woman by itself will awake the WOMB'S secondary functions; and the Woman will Dream inconceivable (unbelievable) Dreams. The Dreaming Energy needed, however, is like an aid to an underdeveloped country: it never arrives. Something in the overall order of our social structures prevents that Energy from being free, so Women can Dream. Were that Energy free, the Women - Sorcerers told me, it would simply overthrow the 'civilized' order of things.
But Women's Great Tragedy is, that their social conscience (feeling of remorse/guilt, conformity to one's sense of right or wrong, in fairness) completely dominates their individual conscience. Women fear being different and don't want to stray too far from the comforts of the known. The social pressures, put upon them, not to deviate, are simply too overpowering. And rather than change, Women acquiesce (accept without protest) to what has been ordained (decree/law as a part of nature or Universe; prearrange unalterably, predestine): 'Women exist to be at the service of man.' Thus, Women can never Dream Sorcery Dreams, although they have the organic disposition (WOMB) for it. Womanhood has destroyed Women's chances. Whether it be tinted with a religious or a scientific slant (incline direction), it still brands Women with the same seal: Women's main function is to reproduce, and whether they have achieved a degree of political, social, or economic equality is ultimately immaterial. The Women - Sorcerers told me all this every night. The more I remembered and understood their words, the greater was my sorrow. My grief was no longer for me alone, but for all of us; a Race of Schizoid Beings, trapped in a Social Order, that has shackled us to our own incapacities. If we ever break free, it is only momentarily; a short-lived clarity, before we plunge willingly or forced back into the Darkness.
286
"But what about Esperanza and the caretaker?" I interrupted her. "I Dreamt, that both were really you."
"They are," she said, as if it were the most natural thing in the World. "I've just told you. You shifted deeper, than I anticipated and entered into what Dreamers call Dreaming in Worlds other, than this World. You and I were Dreaming in a different World. That's why you didn't feel the water. That's the World, where the Nagual Elias found all his inventions. In that World, I can be either a man or a woman. And just like the Nagual Elias brought his inventions to this World, I bring either Esperanza or the caretaker. Or rather, my impersonal Energy does that."
I couldn't put my thoughts or feelings into words. An incredible urge to run away, screaming, took hold of me, but I couldn't put it into action. My motor control was no longer a volitional matter with me. Trying to rise and scream, I collapsed on the ground. Zuleica wasn't in the least concerned or moved by my condition. She went on talking, as if she hadn't seen my knees give, as if I weren't lying sprawled (spread out in a straggling/disordered position) on the ground like a rag doll.
"You're a good Dreamer. After all, you've been Dreaming with monsters all your life. Now it's time you acquired the Energy to Dream like Sorcerers do, to Dream about impersonal Energy."
I wanted to interrupt her, to tell her, that there was nothing impersonal about my Dream of Esperanza and the caretaker; that, in fact, it was worse, than the monsters of my nightmares, but I couldn't speak.
"Tonight, your watch brought you back from the deepest Dream you have ever had," Zuleica continued, indifferent to the weird sounds emerging from my throat.
"And you even have a rock to prove it." She came to where I lay open-mouthed, staring at her. She felt in my pocket. She was right. There it was; the rock I had picked from the pile of stones.
289
The Nagual Mariano Aureliano had once told me, that Sorcerers, when they talk among themselves, speak of Sorcery, as a bird. They call it the Bird of Freedom.
They say, that the Bird of Freedom only flies in a straight line and never comes around twice. They also say, that it is the Nagual, who lures the Bird of Freedom. It is he, who entices (lure) the Bird to shed its shadow on the Warrior's Path. Without that shadow, there is no direction. The meaning of my Dream was, that I had lost the Bird of Freedom. I had lost the Nagual and, without him, all hope and purpose.
292
"How can I possibly do that? I know, that if the Nagual is gone, the game is over."
"You don't need the Nagual to be an impeccable Sorceress," she remarked: "Your impeccability should lead you to him, even if he's no longer in the World.
To live impeccably within your circumstances is your challenge. Whether you see Isidore Baltazar tomorrow, in a year, or at the end of your life should make no difference to you."
293
"Let me tell you a story, young Woman," she said in an unusually harsh voice, as if her tone was meant to cancel the pain in her eyes: "I didn't go with the Nagual  Mariano Aureliano and his party; and neither did Zuleica. Do you know why?"
Numb with anticipation and fear, I stared at her, open-mouthed. "No, Florinda. I don't," I finally managed to say. Her voice now low and soft, she said:
"We are here, because we don't belong to that party of Sorcercers. We do, but then we don't really. Our feelings are with another Nagual, the Nagual Julian, our  teacher. The Nagual Mariano Aureliano is our cohort, and the Nagual Isidore Baltazar, our pupil. Like yourself, we've been left behind. You, because you were not ready to go with them. We, because we need more Energy to take a Greater Jump; and join perhaps another Band of Warriors; a much older Band. The Nagual Julian's...At great length she told me about her teacher, the Nagual Julian; famous by all accounts. Her descriptions of him were compressed, yet so evocative (having power to: summon, call forth, reawaken) I could see him before my very eyes: the most dashing Being, that ever lived. Funny, sharp-witted, and fast-thinking; an incorrigible (not correctable or reformed, firmly rooted) prankster (one, who plays tricks of pranks). A storyteller. A magician, who handled perception, as a master baker handles dough, kneading (mix a dough into uniform mass, squize, press, roll with hands) it into any shape or form without ever losing sight of it. To be with the Nagual Julian, Florinda assured me, was something unforgettable. She confessed, that she loved him beyond words, beyond feelings. And so did Zuleica.
294
"The World of Sorcerers is a World of Solitariness (single, alone), yet in it, Love is forever. Like my Love for the Nagual Julian. We move in the World of Sorcerers all by ourselves, accounting only for our acts, our feelings, and our impeccability." She nodded, as if to underline her words: "I've no longer any feelings. Whatever I had went away with the Nagual Julian. All I have left is my sense of will, of duty, and of purpose. Perhaps you and I are in the same boat." She said this so smoothly, that it passed, before I realized, what she had said. I stared at her, and as always, I was dazzled by her splendid beauty and youthfulness, which the years had left  bewitchingly (captivate, fascinate) intact.
297
"Oh, you know," Zuleica said vaguely, "Women-Sorcerers come and go unnoticed: "Nobody pays attention to a Woman, especially if she's old. Now, a beautiful young Woman, on the other hand, attracts everybody's attention. That's why Women-Sorcerers should always be disguised, if they are handsome. If they are averagely homely, they have nothing to worry about..."To be in the Sorcerers' World one has to Dream superbly...Most people don't have the wits (natural ability to perceive or know, ingenuity, resourcefulness) nor the size of Spirit to Dream. They cannot help but see the World as ordinary and repetitious; and do you know why?" she asked, fixing me with her keen gaze: "Because if you don't fight to avoid it, the World is indeed ordinary and repetitious. Most people are so involved with themselves, that they have become idiotic. Idiots have no desire to fight to avoid ordinariness and repetitiousness."
Zuleica rose from the bench and put on her sandals. She tied her shawl around her waist, so her long skirt wouldn't drag, and walked to the middle of the patio. I knew what she was going to do, before she even started. She was going to spin. She was going to perform a dance, in order to gather Cosmic Energy. Women-Sorcerers  believe, that by moving their bodies, they can get the strength necessary to Dream. With a barely perceptible gesture of her chin, she motioned me to follow her and imitate her movements. She glided on the dark brown Mexican tiles and brown bricks, that had been laid out in an ancient Toltec pattern by Isidore Baltazar; a Sorceric design, binding generations of Sorcerers and Dreamers throughout the ages in webs of secrets and feats of Power - a design, into which he had put himself, around and inside it, with all his strength, all his Intent, willing myth and Dream into Reality (World).
298
It was there, she said, where the old Nagual and his Sorcerers wove their magic web. Like a spider's web, invisible and resilient, it held them, when they plunged into the Unknown, into the Darkness and the Light, as Sorcerers do routinely. She had also said, that the house was a symbol. The Sorcerers of her group didn't have to be in the house or even in its vicinity, when they plunged into the Unknown through Dreaming. Everywhere they went, they carried the feeling; the mood of the house in their hearts. And that feeling and mood, whatever they were for each of them, gave them the strength to face the Everyday World with wonder and delight.
299
"Myths are Dreams of extraordinary Dreamers," she said: "You need a great deal of courage and concentration in order to maintain them. And above all, you need a great deal of imagination. You are living a myth, a myth, that has been handed down to you for safekeeping." She spoke in a tone, that was almost reverent (feeling of profound awe). "You cannot be the recipient of this myth,  unless you are irreproachable (perfect). If you are not, the myth will simply move away from you."
300
"The Sorcerers' World is a mythical World, separated from the Everyday One by a mysterious barrier, made out of dreams and commitments. Only if the Nagual is supported and upheld by his fellow Dreamers, can he lead them into other viable (practicable, possible) Worlds, from which he can entice (lure) the Bird of Freedom...You have witnessed how the old Nagual, as well, as Isidore Baltazar, by their mere presence, affect whoever is around them; be it their fellow Sorcerers or just bystanders; making them aware, that the World is a mystery, where nothing can be taken for granted under any circumstances."
I nodded in agreement. For a long time I had been at a loss to understand how Naguals could, by their mere presence, make such a difference. After careful observation, comparing opinions with others, and endless introspection (self-examination), I concluded, that their influence stemmed from their renunciation (give up, reject, disown) of worldly concerns. In our Daily World, we also have examples of Men and Women, who have left worldly concerns behind. We call them mystics, saints, religious people. But Naguals are neither mystics, nor saints and are certainly not religious men. Naguals are worldly Men without a shred of worldly concerns. At a subliminal level, this contradiction has the most tremendous effect on whoever is around them. The minds of those, who are around a Nagual, can't grasp what is affecting them, yet they feel the impact in their bodies as a strange anxiety, an urge to break loose, or as a sense of inadequacy, as if something transcendental is taking place somewhere else, and they can't get to it. But the Naguals' built-in capacity to affect others doesn't only depend on their lack of worldly concerns or on the force of their personalities; but rather on the force of their unreproachful (not criticizing) behavior. Naguals are unreproachful in their actions and feelings; regardless of the ambushes (hidden trap, suprise attack) - worldly or otherworldly- placed on their interminable (continual, endless) path. It isn't, that Naguals follow a prescribed pattern of rules and regulations in order to have unreproachful behavior, for there are no rules and regulations.
301
Rather, they use their imaginations for adopting or adapting to whatever it takes to make their actions fluid. For their deeds, Naguals, unlike average men, don't seek approval, respect, praise, or any kind of acknowledgment from anyone, including their fellow Sorcerers. All they seek is their own sense of flawlessness; of innocence, of integrity (honesty). It is this, that makes a Nagual's company addictive. Others become dependent on his freedom, as one would to a drug.
To a Nagual, the World is always brand new. In his company, one begins to look at the World, as if it had never happened before.
"That's because Naguals have broken the mirror of self-reflection," Zuleica said, as if she had followed my train of thoughts. "Naguals are able to see themselves in the mirror of fog, which reflects only the Unknown. It is a mirror, that no longer reflects our normal humanity, expressed in repetition; but reveals the face of Infinity. Sorcerers believe, that when the face of Self-reflection and the face of Infinity merge, a Nagual is totally ready to break the boundaries of reality and disappear, as though he wasn't made of solid matter. Isidore Baltazar had been ready for a long time."
"He can't leave me behind !" I cried out. "That would be too unfair."
"It's downright foolish to think in terms of fairness and unfairness," Zuleica said: "In the Sorcerers' World, there is only Power. Didn't every one of us teach you that?"
"There are many things I learned," I conceded (admit, acknowledge) gloomily. After a few moments, I mumbled under my breath, "But they are not worth anything at the moment."
"They are worth the most now," she contradicted me: "If you have learned one thing, it's, that at the bleakest (harsh) moments Warriors rally (gather, assemble) their Power to carry on. A Warrior doesn't succumb (give in, give up) to despair."
"Nothing of what I've learned and experienced can alleviate my sadness and despair," I said softly: "I've even tried the spiritual chants I learned from my nanny, and Florinda laughed at me. She thinks am an idiot."
"Florinda is right," Zuleica pronounced: "Our Magical World has nothing to do with chants and incantations; with rituals and bizarre behavior.
302
"Our Magical World, which is a Dream, is willed into being by the concentrated desire of those, who participate in it. It is held intact at every moment by the Sorcerers' tenacious (persistent, cohesive, stubborn) wills; the same way the Everyday World is held together by everybody's tenacious will...To Dream our Dream, you have to be dead."
"Does that mean I have to drop dead right here and now?" I asked in a voice, that was getting hoarse. "You know, that I am ready for that, at a drop of a hat."
Zuleica's face lit up, and she laughed, as though I had told the best of jokes. Seeing, that I was as serious, as I could be, she hastened to clarify,
"No, no. To die means to cancel all your holdings; to drop everything you have, everything you are."
"That's nothing new," I said. "I did that the moment I joined your World."
"Obviously you didn't. Otherwise you wouldn't be in such a mess. If you had died the way Sorcery demands, you would feel no anguish now."
"What would I feel, then?"
"Duty! Purpose!"
"My anguish has nothing to do with my sense of purpose," I shouted. "It's apart, independent. I am alive and feel sadness and love. How can I avoid that?"
Zuleica clarified, "You're not supposed to avoid it, but to overcome it. If Warriors have nothing, they feel nothing."
"What kind of an empty World is that?" I asked defiantly.
"Empty is the World of indulging, because Indulging cuts off everything else, except Indulging." She gazed at me eagerly, as if expecting me to agree with her statement. "So it's a lopsided World; boring, repetitious. For Sorcerers, the antidote (counteracting unwanted condition) of indulging is dying. And they don't just think about it, they do it."
"I really don't understand what you're saying, Zuleica."
303
"You understand me perfectly well," she maintained. "Your Dream began when you met me. Now it's time for another Dream. But this time, Dream dead. Your error was to Dream alive."
"What does that mean?" I asked restlessly: "Don't torment me with riddles. You, yourself, told me, that only Male-Sorcerers drive themselves nuts with riddles. You're doing the same to me now." Zuleica's laughter echoed from wall to wall. It rustled like dry leaves pushed by the wind.
"To Dream alive means to have hope. It means, that you hold on to your Dream for dear life. To Dream dead means, that you Dream without hope. You Dream without holding on to your Dream."
Florinda had told me, that freedom is a total absence of concern about oneself; a lack of concern achieved when the imprisoned bulk of Energy within ourselves is untied. She had said, that this Energy is released only when we can arrest (seize, hold, capture) the exalted (elevated) conception we have of ourselves; of our importance; an importance we feel must not be violated or mocked. Zuleica's voice was clear, but seemed to come from a great distance, as she added, "The price of Freedom is very high. Freedom can only be attained (accomplished) by Dreaming without hope; by willing to lose all, even the Dream. For some of us, to Dream without hope; to struggle with no goal in mind, is the only way to keep up with the Bird of Freedom."

ВПЕРЁД К ШАМАНИЗМУ !




Книга Карлоса Кастанэда "Активная Сторона Бесконечности" (отрывки на русском и на английском, все переводы с английского - мои).


Система Правил в действии в Компьютерных и других Системах



"Мужчина, уставившись на свои уравнения, сказал, что Вселенная имеет Начало. Он говорит, что был взрыв, Большой Взрыв и Вселенная была рождена.
Он сказал, что она раширяется, он даже вычислил возраст Вселенной: 10 миллиардов поворотов Земли вокруг Солнца. Весь мир поздравлял его: они подумали, что его вычисления  - это настоящая Наука ! Никто не подумал, что предполагая Начало Вселенной, мужчина просто-напросто как зеркалом отразил Систему Правил в действии своей страны. Такая Система Правил в действии всегда требует как факты : начало (как рождение), развитие (как созревание) и конец (как смерть). Вселенная родилась и уже становится старой, уверяет нас мужчина, и она умрёт как все вещи умирают, как он сам умер в своей стране после утверждения математически Системы Правил в действии.

Другая Система Правил в действии

Действительно ли Вселенная имеет Начало? Это - не вопросы, хотя звучат как вопросы. Правда ли, что Система Правил в действии требует начало, созревание и конец как факты и правда ли, что это - единственная Система Правил в действии, которая существует? Это действительно вопрос.
Существуют другие Системы Правил в действии, например, есть одна Система Правил, которая основана на разной интенсивности и это рассматривается как факт. В такой Система Правил ничего не начинается и ничего не кончается; таким образом рождение Вселенной - не отдельное событие, а определённый тип интенсивности, также как во время созревания или во время смерти
(это - уже другой вид интенсивности; интенсивность - это Степень Чистоты Солнечной Энергии, чем белее Солнечная Энергия, тем больше эмоций, тем интенсивнее! Слёзы - самая интенсивная Солнечная Энергия! ЛМ).
Человек с такой Системой Правил в действии смотрит на свои уравнения и находит, что он вычислил достаточно вариантов интенсивности, чтобы официально сказать, что Вселенная никогда не начиналась и никогда не закончится! Она прошла, идёт сейчас и пройдёт в будущем через бесконечные колебания интенсивности. Этот человек может правильно заключить, что сама Вселенная  - это Колесница Интенсивности, и что любой может сесть на неё, чтобы путешествовать через все перемены бесконечно."

Syntax (the system of rules in operation in computer systems and other systems)



"A man, staring at his equations, said , that the Universe had a beginning. There had been an explosion, he said. A Bang of Bangs ('Big Bang'), and the Universe was born. And it is expanding, he said. He had even calculated the length of its life: ten billion revolutions of the Earth around the Sun. The entire Globe cheered; they found his calculations to be science. None thought, that by proposing, that the Universe began, the man had merely mirrored the syntax (system of rules in operation) of his mother tongue; a syntax, which demands beginnings, like birth, and developments like maturation, and ends, like death, as statement of facts. The Universe began and IT'S GETTING OLD, the man assured us, and it will die, like all things die, like he himself died after confirming mathematically the syntax of his mother tongue.

The Other Syntax

Did the Universe really begin? Is the theory of the 'Big Bang' true? These are not questions, though they sound like they are. Is the syntax , that requires beginnings, developments and ends as statements of fact, the only syntax, that exist? That's the real question. There are other syntaxes. There is one, for example, which demands, that varieties of Intensity be taken as facts. In that syntax nothing begins and nothing ends; thus birth is not a clean, clear-cut event, but a specific type of Intensity, and so is maturation, and so is death. A Human of that syntax, looking over his equations, finds, that he has  calculated enough varieties of Intensity to say with authority, that the Universe never began and will never end, but that it has gone, and is going now, and will go through endless fluctuations of Intensity.
(Intensity is a Degree of Purity of Sun Energy; the whiter is the Sun Energy, the more emotions are in it, the more intensive it is! Our Tears are the whitest and the most intensive Sun Energy! LM). 
That man could very well conclude, that the Universe itself is the chariot of Intensity and, that one can board it to journey through changes without end."

Here is the most unusual information from "The Active Side of Infinity" (or Intent) by Carlos Castaneda. This Disintegrating Force concerns everyone : 

p. 168
"...In the case of the recapitulation, the secret option, that only Sorcerers take, is to choose to enhance their True Minds. The haunting memory of your recollections," Don Juan went on, "could come only from your True Mind. The other (reptilian) mind, that we all have and share is, I would say, a cheap reptilian model: economy strength, one size fits all. But this is a subject, that we will discuss later. What is at stake now is the advent (arrival) of a Disintegrating Force. But not a Force, that is disintegrating you - I don't mean it that way. It is disintegrating what the Sorcerers call the Foreign Reptilian Installation, which exists in your mind and in every other human being' mind. The effect of the Force, that is descending on you, which is disintegrating the Foreign Installation, is that it pulls Sorcerers out of their syntax (list of rules, LM)... The males, going through it, suffer infinitely more damage, than the females. I suppose, it's the condition of women to be more durable. The Sorcerers of ancient Mexico, acting as a group, tried their best to buttress (withstand) the impact of this Disintegrating Force. In our day, we have no means of acting as a group, so we must brace ourselves to face in solitude a Force, that will sweep us away from language, for there is no way to describe adequately what is going on."
p. 172-173
"... you have entered an irreversible process. Your true mind is emerging, waking up from a state of lifelong lethargy. "Infinity is claiming you," he continued.  "Whatever means it uses to point, that out to you cannot have any other reason, any other cause, any other value, than that. What you should do, however, is to be prepared for the onslaughts of infinity. You must be in a state of continuously bracing yourself for a blow of tremendous magnitude...
p. 175
Your true mind is emerging, and it has nothing to do with the mind, that is a Foreign Installation..."

Необычная информация из книги Карлоса Кастанэда "Активная Сторона Бесконечности (Интэнт)". Это касается и мужчин и женщин :

"Устранение конфликта между двумя Разумами нужно делать с помощью Интэнт," пояснил Дон Хуан. "Маги сигналят Интэнту, выкрикивая слово 'Интэнт' громко и ясно...
Что-то в тебе (в Карлосе) точно начало рушиться," наконец произнёс Дон Хуан. "Оно уже рушилось давно (ЧУЖЕРОДНОЕ РЕПТОИДНОЕ ВНЕДРЕНИЕ В МОЗГУ. ЛМ), но очень быстро восстанавливало свои свалившиеся подпорки. А сейчас я чувствую, оно совсем рушится...в нашем мозгу две части: одна из них всегда молчала, потому что была задавлена силой другой, негативной части.
168
"...Только Маги имеют тайный выбор: расширить возможности своего настоящего Разума с помощью Recapitulation (воспоминаний). Другой "Разум", который у нас у всех есть, я бы назвал дешёвой РЕПТОИДНОЙ имитацией, эконом класс - один размер для всех. Но этот предмет мы будем обсуждать позже. А что происходит сейчас: ПРИБЫТИЕ РАЗРУШАЮЩЕЙ СИЛЫ, но не Силы, разрушающей тебя, я не это имею ввиду. Эта Сила разрушает то, что Маги называют ЧУЖЕРОДНОЕ РЕПТОИДНОЕ ВНЕДРЕНИЕ, которое находится в твоём мозгу и в мозгу каждого. Эффект этой, опускающейся на нас, Силы, которая разрушает рептоидную вставку, такой что вытягивает Магов из списка, привычных для них, правил...Мужчины, проходящие через это, в результате страдают от значительно большего разрушения, чем женщины. Я полагаю, что это - черта женщин быть более выносливыми. Колдуны Древней Мексики действовали группой и делали всё, что было в их силах, чтобы выдержать удар этой Разрушающей Силы. В наши дни у нас нет возможности действовать группой, поэтому нам придётся взять себя в руки и встречать эту Силу каждому отдельно. Словами нельзя будет достаточно ясно описать, что произойдёт !"
172-173
"...ты вошёл в процесс, в котором пути назад больше нет..."

Here are some thoughts about Intent from C. Castaneda's "The Active Side of Infinity" (or Intent), "The Eagle's Gift" and "The Second Ring Of Power" :

Chapter - The Intent of Infinity

"The difference between him and Silvio Manuel was, that Silvio Manuel, by being the master of Intent, knew the Intent of Everything...
"I learned the Intent of flying," she said, "by repeating all the feelings I had while flying in Dreaming. This was only one thing. The Nagual had learned in his life the Intent of hundreds of things. But Silvio Manuel went to the Source itself. He tapped it. He didn't have to learn the Intent of anything. He was one with Intent. The problem was, that he had no more desires, because Intent has no desire of its own, so he had to rely on the Nagual for volition. In other words, Silvio Manuel could do anything the Nagual wanted. The Nagual directed Silvio Manuel's intent. But since the Nagual had no desires either, most of the time they didn't do anything..."


Florinda Donner - "Being - In - Dreaming", p. 278 :

"To Reach a Point of Detachment, where the Self is just an idea, that can be changed at will, is a true act of Sorcery; and the most difficult of all. When the idea of the Self retreats, Sorcerers have the Energy to align themselves with Intent and be more, than what we believe is normal. Women, because they have a WOMB, can focus their attention with great facility (ease) on something outside their Dreams while Dreaming," she explained. "That's precisely what you have been doing all along, unbeknownst to yourself. That object becomes a bridge, that connects you to Intent."
"And what object do I use?"
There was a flicker of impatience in her eyes. Then she said, that it was usually a window or a light or even the bed."

Florinda Donner - "The Witch's Dream", p. 126:

"Florinda would have explained it all in terms of Intent: a Universal Sun Energy Force from the Source of All Suns responsible for molding Everything in the World we live in. Being Sun Energy Force, its molding Power is ordinarily outside the reach of a human, yet under special circumstances it allows itself to be manipulated. And that is what gives us the false impression, that people or things grant us wishes."

Taisha Abelar - "Sorcerer's Crossing", p. 62 :

"She said, that before birth, human's imposed duality doesn't exist, but that from birth on, the two parts are separated by the pull of Humankind's Intent. One part turns outward and becomes the physical body; the other, inward and becomes the Double (Energy Body). At death the heavier part, the physical body, returns to the Earth to be absorbed by it, and the light part, the Double, becomes free...
"To change, we need to meet three conditions," she said: "First, we must announce out loud our decision to change, so that Intent will hear us.
Second, we must engage our Awareness over a period of time. We can't just start something and give it up as soon, as we become discouraged.
Third, we have to view the outcome of our actions with a sense of complete detachment. This means we can't get involved with the idea of succeeding or failing..."


Ниже кое-какие мысли (на русском и английском) о Закон Цели-Интэнт из книг Карлоса Кастанэды "Гнездо Орла", "Второй Круг Могущества" и "Активная Сторона Бесконечности" (что и есть Интэнт). Часть - Интэнт Бесконечности :

"...Разница между ним и Силвио Мануэл была в том, что Силвио Мануэл, будучи Мастером Интэнта, знал Интэнт всего...Я изучила только Интэнт Полёта повторением всех чувств, которые возникали у меня в полётах во время Сна," сказала она. "Это было единственное, что я умела, в то время как Нагуал за всю свою жизнь изучил Интэнт сотен вещей. Но Силвио Мануэл побывал в самом Источнике Всех Солнц (в нефизической форме, ЛМ)! Там он почувствовал Интэнт, ему не надо было изучать Интэнт чего-либо: он слился в одно целое с Интэнт ! Проблемой стало то, что у него исчезли всякие личные желания, потому что Интэнт личных желаний не имеет. Поэтому Силвио Мануэл пришлось полагаться на желания Нагуала, другими словами, Силвио Мануэл мог сделать всё, что Нагуал планировал. Нагуал направлял Интэнт Силвио Мануэл. Но так как и сам Нагуал тоже личных желаний не имел, то большую часть времени они просто ждали и ничего не делали..."

Флоринда Доннэр-Грау книга "Находясь в Полёте", стр. 278:

"Достигнуть Точки Невозврата-Отчуждения (Detachment), когда своя персона становится только идеей, которая по желанию может быть изменена, это - настоящая Магия; и это - самое трудное из всего. Когда идея своей персоны отступает, у Магов появляется Энергия связать себя с Интэнт и быть больше, чем то, что мы считаем нормальным."

Флоринда Доннэр-Грау книга "Полёт Колдуньи", стр. 126 :

"...Флоринда объяснила всё с точки зрения Интэнт : Солнечная Сила Вселенной из Источника Всех Солнц, ответственная за создание всего, что в наших Мирах. Будучи Солнечной Силой, её созидательные способности обычно вне досягаемости человека, хотя в особых случаях эта Сила разрешает себя манипулировать. Как раз это и даёт нам неправильное представление, что какие-то люди или "боги", какие-то вещи или даже наши собственные мысли исполняют наши желания."


Таиша Абелар "Перекрёсток Магов", стр. 62 :

"Она сказала, что до рождения человека, навязанная ему, двойственность не существует, но что со дня рождения человека обе части отделяются силой Интэнта самого Человечества. Одна часть поворачивается наружу и становится Физическим Телом; другая часть поворачивается внутрь и становится Энергетическим Телом (или Двойником). Во время смерти более тяжёлая часть, физическое тело, возвращается в землю, чтобы быть поглощённым ею,
а лёгкая часть - Двойник - становится свободной..."
"Чтобы изменить своё положение мы должны согласиться на 3 условия," сказала она.
"Первое, мы должны громко объявить о своём решении поменяться, так чтобы Интэнт услышал нас.
Второе, мы должны занять наши мысли этим продолжительное время. Мы не можем просто начать что-то и вскоре бросить, потеряв надежду.
Третье, нам нужно представить результат наших действий с чувством полного отчуждения (Detachment). Это значит, не думать об успехе или провале..."




WHAT IS THE REASON FOR ORGANISING PLANETARY GAMES ON SUCH PLANETS LIKE EARTH ?


Robert Monroe and Carlos Castaneda were writing a lot about it. On such Planets a human can get experience of all forms of life, to achieve full evolution of growth: from viruses to Graduates of such Planetary Game (Robert Monroe). But the main Goal is to populate New Universe with all forms of life, when Old Universe starts losing its life on 3d and 4th Levels of Consciousness, in order to gradually move up Level after Level (vibration after vibration higher) into Source of All Suns ! Young Stars have also been formed in the Old Universe and then sent to the New Universe to continue to evolve and form planets around them.

OLD AND NEW UNIVERSES ARE BOTH - INTENT OF THE SOURCE OF ALL SUNS ! The Process of moving us into the worlds of the New Universe (especially during our sleep) has been going without intervals for many years, till the Old Universe disappears !
COMMUNISM EXISTS IN THE SOURCE OF ALL SUNS on the 12th LEVEL OF CONSCIOUSNESS (starts from the 5th Level to the 12th Level)!
COMMUNISM CAN'T EXIST on the 3rd LEVEL OF CONSCIOUSNESS: IT WUOLD BE IMPOSSIBLE TO PLAY THE PLANETARY GAME THEN. THAT'S WHY on the 3rd LEVEL OF CONSCIOUSNESS IT WOULD BE MORE APPROPRIATE TO ANNOUNCE TO ALL PEOPLE : FORWARD, TO SHAMANISM ! SHAMANS OF OLD MEXICO, FROM THE BOOKS OF CARLOS CASTAHEDA, PROVED, THAT SHAMANISM CAN EXIST on the 3rd LEVEL OF CONSCIOUSNESS ! THEN SEEK TO BECOME LIKE DON JUAN !

WHERE DO YOU THINK ALL ASTRONAUTS HAVE BEEN FLYING TILL NOW ? RIGHT ! TO THE NEW UNIVERSE, WHERE ELSE? TO EXPAND NEW FRONTIERS OF THE NEW UNIVERSE, SO TO SPEAK. THE SAME DID ALL SORCERERS: MOVE TO THE NEW UNIVERSE IN THEIR ENERGY BODIES ! AND NOT JUST THEM, THE ENERGY BODIES OF MOST OF US ARE ON THE NEW EARTH OF HIGHER NON-PHYSICAL VIBRATION, WE CREATE NEW WORLDS THERE (ESP. WOMEN). 
LONG AGO, THERE WAS A TIME WHEN HUMANITY, IN THEIR ENERGY BODIES, SPENT MORE TIME ON EARTH OF HIGHER NON-PHYSICAL VIBRATIONAL LEVEL, THAN ON PHYSICAL EARTH. LATER HUMANITY WAS MOVED LOWER, TO PHYSICAL EARTH OF LOW VIBRATION. SORCERERS CALLED THAT HIGH VIBRATIONAL LEVEL - SILENT KNOWLEDGE.
I OFTEN WATCH THE FAINT BLUE SHAPE OF THE NEW EARTH ABOVE OUR SHORES IN AUSTRALIA. ROBERT MONROE WROTE A FEW THINGS ABOUT HIS EXPERIENCES WITH NEW EARTH. I'VE BEEN TO PARALLEL UNIVERSES, BUT DON'T KNOW WHICH ONES. I DON'T REMEMBER ANY EXPERIENCE WITH NEW UNIVERSE AND THE NEW EARTH (everything is erased), THOUGH I FIRMLY BELIEVE, THAT MY ENERGY BODY IS ON THE NEW EARTH IN THE NEW UNIVERSE ON THE LEVEL OF SILENT KNOWLEDGE (HIGH NON-PHYSICAL VIBRATION), WAITING FOR ME THERE TO JOIN IN! I WILL DEFINITELY DO THAT, BECAUSE MY TIME ON OLD EARTH IS COMING TO AN END ! AS SOON AS I LOOSE MY PHYSICAL BODY HERE AND MOVE TO MY ENERGY BODY ON NEW EARTH, I WILL BECOME A BEACON FOR
GEORGE AND ALL OF YOU TO FOLLOW ME TO THE NEW UNIVERSE IN YOUR ENERGY BODIES !

"The next thing in their developing scheme was to dream with the object and create in the Dream, from the point of view of their own Perception,  a total materialization of the object. This act, the woman said, was called the first step to Total Perception. From a simple object, those Sorcerers went on to take more and more complex items. Their final aim was for all of them together to visualize a Total World, then Dream that World and thus re-create a totally veritable Realm, where they could exist. When any of the Sorcerers of my Line were able to do that," the Woman went on, "they could easily pull anyone into their Intent, into their Dream (World)..." - Carlos Castaneda "The Art of Dreaming", p. 232.

THE WORLD, WHERE THESE SORCERERS COULD EXIST, WAS IN THE NEW UNIVERSE ! THEN, WE MUST ALSO LEARN TO CREATE NEW ILLUSIONARY WORLDS IN THE NEW UNIVERSE, WHERE WE COULD EXIST ! FOR ALL OUR LIVES THE NEGATIVES TELL US, THAT OUR FINAL END IS DOWN IN THE GROUND, BUT OUR FINAL WAY IS UP, BECAUSE WE ARE NOT BODIES, WE ARE - WHITE SUN ENERGY ! FOR THE WHOLE HISTORY OF EARTH TRILLIONS OF PEOPLE HAVE NEVER BEEN TO THE SOURCE OF ALL SUNS.
ALL PEOPLE (SAME WITH ANIMALS) ARE ON A DIFFERENT STAGE OF EVOLUTION FROM EACH OTHER: SOME HAVE BRIGHTER AND MORE EXPERIENCES, BRIGHTER MIND, THAN OTHERS. THAT'S WHY IT IS SO DIFFICULT TO GATHER EVERYONE FOR THE SAME GOAL. THE ONLY WAY TO MOVE ALL TOGETHER FROM OLD EARTH TO THE NEW EARTH IN THE NEW UNIVERSE IS TO CHANGE EVERYBODIES' POSITION OF THE POINT OF PERCEPTION (ASSEMBLAGE POINT) IN OUR LUMINOUS BALLS FROM OLD EVERYDAY WORLD TO THE POSITION OF SILENT KNOWLEDGE OF THE NEW UNIVERSE ! THIS WAY WE WILL JOIN OUR ENERGY BODIES AND THROW AWAY OUR PHYSICAL BODIES !


WHERE DO PEOPLE, WHOLE VILLAGES AND CITIES, AND EVEN CIVILIZATIONS DISAPPEAR ?

PEOPLE, WHOLE VILLAGES AND CITIES, AND EVEN CIVILIZATIONS have been moved to the New Universe to populate it through Portals in the Fabric of Time (holographic electronic web around Earth). This has been done often during wars and other confrontaions, natural/unnatural disasters, epidemics, human migration to other regions. It's been done in many jails, hospitals, hospices, orfanages, during constant road accidents or traffic jams, especially last years. This Process is not over yet. Numerous Portals and Black Holes have been created in many places on Earth and in Cosmos, in order to sent many life forms to the New Universe. People have been used for creating Portals those, who had double or triple Luminous Balls, placed on each other. That meant, that they had two or three times as much Sun Energy in them, than in ordinary people, who has only one Luminous Ball-Aura around them.
For thousands of years the New Universe was populated by our parallel personalities, who have been creating new worlds (esp. Women). Sometimes it is difficult for us to work out where we live: in the worlds of Old Universe or in the worlds of the New One, because they are so alike, but they have different Time Lines and different Vibrations. The Vibration of the New Universe is muсh lower, than of the Old One ! Who confuses us a great deal is politics, travelling and news through radio/TV/electronics: they exist in the New Universe as well.

First, we populate the New Universe with our parallel personalities (esp. our twins), then we gather all our fragments (parts) together from both Universes: from the Old One from all Levels of Consciousness. That creates a New Sun, which is rising up to the Source of All Suns and joins it. But there we are still keeping a constant connection with the New Universe,  watching its developement and it's not "hundreds of thousands light years away" from us. It's next to us. When Time almost comes for the New Universe to retire, because It grows too old, its vibration becomes too high, then We-Suns send out from the Source parts of ourselves-explorers into this Universe. They must go from the highest Level (12) to the lowest for human (3rd) and play the Planetary Game on 3d and 4th Levels. They are those people, who has double or triple Luminous Balls, superimposed, glued to each other. It shows, that they came straight from the Source. Robert Monroe, Carlos Castaneda and all other Naguals were such people. Our connection with the Source is permanent and the Collapse of 3d physical Level in the whole Universe will only speed up the process of removal of our Old Universe.
Signs of connection between Old and New Universes are twin-buildings: churches with twin towers, demolished Twin-Towers of World Trade Centre in New York, twin-highscrapers, twin-highways, twin bridges/tunnels/railways/underground-metro, twin-airports and so on. All of them were built in places of Portals. Often Portals have been created by protests or battles of masses of people, fighting with each other or Portals have been created by invasion of negative alien civilizations from Cosmos to Earth and that, usually, not without a disaster of some kind. From Earth and other planets of Old Universe with the help of Portals such things are transported to the New Universe like: water, air, soil, ash, dust, gases and other remnants of destruction, then plant/animal life apart from humans and aliens. Tornados, water and burning tornados, hurricanes, fires and water vortexes are helping this process.
Robert Monroe wrote in his book "Far Journeys" (below is this extract), that only those people, who graduated Difficult Planetary Game on such planets like Earth, are capable of flying to the New Universe, in order to teach, create, construct and raise consciousness, where it's necessary. Groups of Ancient Mexican Sorcerers with Naguals, as their leaders, generation after generation, were the first ones to fly to the New Universe and to establish life there. All of them followed the Law of Intent, the Force of the Source of All Suns. At the point of the Law of Intent Robert Monroe's books and Carlos Castaneda's books are connected together, they add to each other, though their ways towards Intent were different. Robert Monroe had a more modern approach, more scientific, like, for instance, he developed and used sound waves (Hemi-Sync) for explorers to detach themselves from their physical bodies faster (though some buddist monks used the same sound waves for the same purpose for thousands of years before that). Also Robert Monroe had a help for flying from other, much higher, parts of his Higher Self (Sun) and help from people in his Insitute, who were interested in such matters. Robert mentioned in his book, that he ran into people, who were able to leave Earth and return to it any time they wanted. He believed there were about 600 of them. I think all these people followed the Law of Intent as well and worked for the New Universe, like the groups of Ancient Mexican Sorcerers. Carlos Castaneda in his books managed to give us an insight to what kind of people were in these groups and how these Sorcerers trained themselves for this role. At least, a short discription of last 4 groups of Don Juan's dynasty of Sorcerers. Other, more ancient groups, left Earth for the New Universe, mush earlier. These groups always had twice as many females, than males. Duty of Nagual-Man (leader) of such group was to find a replacement for himself, a new Nagual-Man and a new group of Sorcerers for this new Nagual-Man and train them. Then he also had to find a Nagual-Woman for himself, who was sent to the New Universe earlier, together with a leaving group of his old Teacher-Nagual and his group. This Nagual-Woman was a beacon for her group on Earth and her Nagual-Man to find her in the New Universe, when their time on Earth would come to the end. Don Juan and Carlos Castaneda with their groups left Earth for the New Universe this way.
Since the time when books of Robert Monroe and books of Carlos Castaneda were written more explorers in their energy bodies were sent to the New Universe. But the Goal of the Source of All Suns is to send all graduates of Planetary Games on Earth and on similar Planets, in their energy selves (not physical form), to the New Universe, in order to create, to construct, to teach and to raise consciousness there. This is why you can't graduate this Planetary Game without getting experience in all forms of life, in order to create new worlds full of life in the New Universe (especially women, but first on non-physical level). Well, looks like before moving to the Source of All Suns, we would have to move to the New Universe in our energy bodies first and take that plant or animal life with us, to whom we were attached on Earth (like Don Juan and his group did)! They took with them to the New Universe the fruit trees (in their energy form), which they planted around their hacienda.

The extract is from "Far Journeys" in english:

"... Now, instead of all the questions, why don't you read what needs organizing and the Goals to be achieved? I can give you what you call a ROTE about that, about a Plan, that doesn't involve communism or socialism, capitalism or dictatorship...
IT NEEDS A UNIFIED WORLDWIDE HUMAN ENDEAVOUR. THIS WILL HAPPEN THROUGH RECOGNIZED NECESSITY, NOT THROUGH RELIGIONS, RACE, OR POLITICAL BELIEFS, OR FORCE OF ARMS."
"They say it can't be done."
"That is what makes it worth the Effort!"
And what results this Unification will bring?
"...It will offer Human Consciousness a Rare Potential to emerge rapidly into a Unified Intelligent Energy System, that will range far beyond your Time-Space Illusion, creating, constructing, teaching, as only a Human-Trained Graduate Energy is able to do."

ДЛЯ ЧЕГО СОЗДАЮТСЯ ПЛАНЕТАРНЫЕ ИГРЫ НА ТАКИХ ПЛАНЕТАХ КАК ЗЕМЛЯ ?

Об этом много написал Роберт Монро и Карлос Кастанэда. Человек, как нигде больше, может пройти полную Эволюцию Роста на таких Планетах как Земля: от вирусов до Выпускников Планетарной Игры (Роберт Монро). Но главной Целью является ЗАСЕЛЕНИЕ НОВОЙ ВСЕЛЕННОЙ ВСЕМИ ФОРМАМИ ЖИЗНИ, КОГДА СТАРАЯ ВСЕЛЕННАЯ теряет жизнь на 3м и 4м физическом Уровнях, чтобы постепенно подняться выше Уровень за Уровнем (вибрацией за вибрацией), в Источник Всех Солнц !

И СТАРАЯ ВСЕЛЕННАЯ И НОВАЯ ВСЕЛЕННАЯ - ОБЕ - ИНТЭНТ ИСТОЧНИКА ВСЕХ СОЛНЦ ! Процесс переброски нас в миры Новой Вселенной (особенно во время сна) идёт без остановки и уже много лет, до тех пор пока Старая Вселенная совсем не исчезнет!
КОММУНИЗМ НАХОДИТСЯ В ИСТОЧНИКЕ ВСЕХ СОЛНЦ НА 12ом УРОВНЕ СОЗНАНИЯ (начинается с 5го Уровня и достигает 12го Уровня)!
КОММУНИЗМ НЕ МОЖЕТ БЫТЬ ПОСТРОЕН НА 3ем УРОВНЕ СОЗНАНИЯ, ГДЕ ПРОИСХОДИТ ПЛАНЕТАРНАЯ ИГРА, ПОЭТОМУ НА 3ем УРОВНЕ БОЛЬШЕ ПОДХОДИТ ПРИЗЫВ : ВПЕРЁД К ШАМАНИЗМУ ! ШАМАНЫ МЕКСИКИ, ИЗ КНИГ КАРЛОСА КАСТАНЭДЫ, ДОКАЗАЛИ, ЧТО ШАМАНИЗМ НА 3ем УРОВНЕ МОЖЕТ СУЩЕСТВОВАТЬ, ТАК ЧТО СТРЕМИТЕСЬ СТАТЬ ШАМАНАМИ КАК ДОН ХУАН !

А КУДА ВЫ ДУМАЕТЕ ВСЕГДА ОТПРАВЛЯЛИ И ОТПРАВЛЯЮТ КОСМОНАВТОВ ? ПРАВИЛЬНО! В НОВУЮ ВСЕЛЕННУЮ, А КУДА ЖЕ ЕЩЁ ?! ЗАВОЁВЫВАТЬ НОВЫЕ ТЕРРИТОРИИ, ТАК СКАЗАТЬ. ТО ЖЕ САМОЕ ДЕЛАЛИ И ДЕЛАЮТ ВСЕ КОЛДУНЫ: ОТПРАВЛЯЮТСЯ В СВОИХ ЭНЕРГЕТИЧЕСКИХ ТЕЛАХ НА НОВУЮ ЗЕМЛЮ В НОВУЮ ВСЕЛЕННУЮ. И НЕ ТОЛЬКО ОНИ, ЭНЕРГЕТИЧЕСКИЕ ТЕЛА БОЛЬШИНСТВА ИЗ НАС НА НОВОЙ ЗЕМЛЕ БОЛЕЕ ВЫСОКОЙ НЕФИЗИЧЕСКОЙ ВИБРАЦИИ, МЫ СОЗДАЁМ ТАМ НОВЫЕ МИРЫ (ОСОБЕННО ЖЕНЩИНЫ).
ТАМ МЫ МОЖЕМ СОЗДАВАТЬ НОВЫЕ ПЛАНЕТЫ ДЛЯ НОВЫХ ИГРОКОВ, ЧТОБЫ НА НИХ ИГРАТЬ В НОВЫЕ ПЛАНЕТАРНЫЕ ИГРЫ. ТАМ, В НОВОЙ ВСЕЛЕННОЙ, ВОКРУГ НОВОЙ ЗЕМЛИ И СОБИРАЮТСЯ ВСЕ, ЧТОБЫ НАБЛЮДАТЬ ЗА ВЗРЫВОМ НАШЕЙ СТАРОЙ ЗЕМЛИ !
КОГДА-ТО, ОЧЕНЬ ДАВНО, ВСЁ ЧЕЛОВЕЧЕСТВО НАХОДИЛОСЬ НА ЭТОЙ ЖЕ ЗЕМЛЕ, ТОЛЬКО БОЛЕЕ ВЫСОКОЙ ВИБРАЦИИ. ПОЗЖЕ ЧЕЛОВЕЧЕСТВО СДВИНУЛИ НИЖЕ,  НА ФИЗИЧЕСКУЮ ЗЕМЛЮ БОЛЕЕ НИЗКОЙ ВИБРАЦИИ. НА ЗЕМЛЕ БОЛЕЕ ВЫСОКОЙ ВИБРАЦИИ, ЧЕЛОВЕЧЕСТВО ИСТРАТИЛО БОЛЬШЕ ВРЕМЕНИ, ЧЕМ НА ЗЕМЛЕ НИЗКОЙ ВИБРАЦИИ, ГДЕ МЫ СЕЙЧАС С ВАМИ. ТУ ЗЕМЛЮ БОЛЕЕ ВЫСОКОЙ ВИБРАЦИИ КОЛДУНЫ НАЗЫВАЛИ - НЕГЛАСНЫЕ ЗНАНИЯ. ОБЛАСТЬ НЕГЛАСНЫХ ЗНАНИЙ ТАКЖЕ НАХОДИТСЯ НА НОВОЙ ЗЕМЛЕ, ГДЕ СОБИРАЮТСЯ ВСЕ НАШИ ЭНЕРГЕТИЧЕСКИЕ ТЕЛА. МОЁ ЭНЕРГЕТИЧЕСКОЕ ТЕЛО Я УВЕРЕНА ТОЖЕ ТАМ, ХОТЯ Я НИЧЕГО НЕ ПОМНЮ (память стёрта). Я ЗНАЮ, ЧТО БЫЛА В ПАРАЛЛЕЛЬНЫХ ВСЕЛЕННЫХ, НО НЕ ЗНАЮ В КАКИХ.
Я ЧАСТО ВИЖУ ГОЛУБОЙ СИЛУЭТ НОВОЙ ЗЕМЛИ В НЕБЕ НАД НАШИМИ БЕРЕГАМИ В АВСТРАЛИИ ! РОБЕРТ МОНРО ОПИСАЛ В КНИГАХ СВОЙ ОПЫТ НА НОВОЙ ЗЕМЛЕ В НОВОЙ ВСЕЛЕННОЙ. Я БЫЛА В ПАРАЛЛЕЛЬНЫХ ВСЕЛЕННЫХ. НО БЫЛА ЛИ СРЕДИ НИХ НОВАЯ ВСЕЛЕННАЯ, Я НЕ ЗНАЮ (память стёрта). ХОТЯ Я ТВЁРДО ВЕРЮ, ЧТО МОЁ ЭНЕРГЕТИЧЕСКОЕ ТЕЛО НАХОДИТСЯ НА НОВОЙ ЗЕМЛЕ В НОВОЙ ВСЕЛЕННОЙ, И ЖДЁТ МЕНЯ ТАМ, ЧТОБЫ СОЕДИНИТЬСЯ ! МОЁ ВРЕМЯ НА СТАРОЙ ЗЕМЛЕ ЗАКАНЧИВАЕТСЯ ! КАК ТОЛЬКО Я ПОТЕРЯЮ СВОЁ ФИЗИЧЕСКОЕ ТЕЛО ЗДЕСЬ И СОЕДИНЮСЬ СО СВОИМ ЭНЕРГЕТИЧЕСКИМ ТЕЛОМ НА НОВОЙ ЗЕМЛЕ, И СТАНУ ДЛЯ ВАС ВСЕХ ТОЧКОЙ, КУДА НАДО СЛЕДОВАТЬ ЮРЕ И ВСЕМ ОСТАЛЬНЫМ В ВАШИХ ЭНЕРГЕТИЧЕСКИХ ТЕЛАХ !

"С простого предмета эти Колдуны перешли к более сложным. Для них всех вместе конечной целью было вообразить целый мир, потом изобразить его в Осознанном Сне и, таким образом, создать абсолютно правдивый мир, в котором они могли существовать ! Когда любой из Колдунов моей Линии был способен сделать это," продолжала Женщина, "они легко могли втащить любого в их Интэнт, в их Иллюзорный Мир..."
Карлос Кастанэда, "ИСКУССТВО ПОЛЁТОВ БЕЗ ТЕЛА", ГЛАВА 12, стр. 232.


АБСОЛЮТНО ПРАВДИВЫЙ МИР, В КОТОРОМ КОЛДУНЫ МОГЛИ СУЩЕСТВОВАТЬ, БЫЛ В НОВОЙ ВСЕЛЕННОЙ ! ВОТ И МЫ ТАК ДОЛЖНЫ НАУЧИТЬСЯ СОЗДАВАТЬ ПОКА ЧТО ИЛЛЮЗОРНЫЕ НОВЫЕ МИРЫ В НОВОЙ ВСЕЛЕННОЙ, В КОТОРЫХ МОЖНО СУЩЕСТВОВАТЬ ! НЕГАТИВЫ НАМ ВСЮ ЖИЗНЬ ТВЕРДЯТ, ЧТО НАШ КОНЕЧНЫЙ ПУТЬ ВНИЗ, В ЗЕМЛЮ. ТОГДА КАК НАШ ПУТЬ НАВЕРХ, ВЫШЕ ВИБРАЦИЕЙ, ПОТОМУ ЧТО МЫ - НЕ ТЕЛО, А СОЛНЕЧНАЯ ЭНЕРГИЯ ! ЗА ВСЮ ИСТОРИЮ ЗЕМЛИ ТРИЛЛИОНЫ ЛЮДЕЙ НИКОГДА В ИСТОЧНИКЕ ВСЕХ СОЛНЦ НЕ БЫЛИ. И ВООБЩЕ, ВСЕ ЛЮДИ (КАК И ЖИВОТНЫЕ) НАХОДЯТСЯ НА РАЗНОЙ СТУПЕНИ СВОЕЙ ЭВОЛЮЦИИ: ОДНИ - БОЛЕЕ БЛЕСТЯЩЕГО ОПЫТА И УМА, И ИМЕЛИ БОЛЬШЕ ЖИЗНЕЙ, ЧЕМ ДРУГИЕ. ВОТ ПОЧЕМУ ТАК ТРУДНО СОБРАТЬ ВСЕХ ДЛЯ ОДНОЙ ЦЕЛИ ! ЕДИНСТВЕННЫЙ СПОСОБ ВСЕХ ОДНОВРЕМЕННО ПЕРЕВЕСТИ НА НОВУЮ ЗЕМЛЮ В НОВУЮ ВСЕЛЕННУЮ - ЭТО ПОМЕНЯТЬ У ВСЕХ ПОЛОЖЕНИЕ ТОЧКИ ВОСПРИЯТИЯ В НАШИХ СВЕТЯЩИХСЯ ШАРАХ, В ТО ПОЛОЖЕНИЕ, ГДЕ НАХОДИТСЯ НОВАЯ ВСЕЛЕННАЯ И НОВАЯ ЗЕМЛЯ !

“BEING - IN - DREAMING: An Initiation into the Sorcerers' World” by Florinda Donner, 1991 (most important extracts, which, gradually, I will translate into russian) : 

7
"As a Woman, you should understand that plight very well," she said. "You have been a slave all your life."
"What are you talking about, Delia?" I asked, irritated by her impertinence (irrelevance). Then I immediately calmed down, certain, that the poor Indian had no doubt an insufferable (not indurable; intolerable), overwhelming husband.
"Believe me, Delia, I'm quite free. I do as I please."
"You might do as you please, but you're not free," she persisted: "You are a Woman, and that automatically means, that you're at the mercy of men."
"I'm not at the mercy of anybody!" I yelled. I couldn't tell whether it was my assertion (declaring without support) or my tone of voice, that made Delia burst into loud guffaws (hearty burst of laughter). She laughed at me as hard, as I had laughed at her before.
"You seem to be enjoying your revenge," I said, peeved (annoyed). "It's your turn to laugh now, isn't it?"
Suddenly serious, she said, "It's not the same at all. You laughed at me, because you felt superior. A slave, that talks like a master always delights the master for a moment."
I tried to interrupt her and tell her, that it hadn't even crossed my mind to think of her as a slave, or of me as a master, but she ignored my efforts.
8
In the same solemn tone she said, that the reason she had laughed at me, was because I had been rendered (caused to become) stupid and blind to my own Womanhood.
"What's with you, Delia?" I asked, puzzled. "You're deliberately insulting me."
"Certainly," she readily agreed and giggled, completely indifferent to my rising anger. She slapped my knee with a resounding (loud, long, reveberating) whack (slap).
"What concerns me," she went on, "is that you don't even know, that by the mere fact, that you're a Woman, you're a slave."
Mustering (summon, assemble, collect, gather) up all the patience I was capable of, I told Delia, that she was wrong: "No one is a slave nowadays."
"Women are slaves," Delia insisted. "Men enslave Women. Men befog (make foggy, cause confusion, muddle) Women. Men's desire to brand Women, as their property, befogs us," she declared: "That fog hangs around our necks like a yoke."
My blank look made her smile. She lay back on the seat, clasping her hands on her chest.
"Sex befogs Women," she added softly, yet emphatically: "Women are so throughly befogged, that they can't consider the possibility, that their low status in life is the direct end result of what is done to them sexually."
"That's the most ridiculous thing I've ever heard," I pronounced. Then, rather ponderously (consider carefully), I went into a long diatribe (bitter, abusive criticism) about the social, economic, and political reasons for Women's low status. At great length I talked about the changes, that have taken place in the last decades; how Women have been quite successful in their fight against male supremacy. Peeved (annoyed) by her mocking (ridicule, mimic, imitate, delude, counterfeit, disappoint) expression, I couldn't refrain (curb, restrain or hold oneself back) from remarking, that she was no doubt prejudiced by her own experiences; by her own perspective in time. Delia's whole body shook with suppressed mirth. She made an effort to contain (confine, restrain, keep within limits) herself and said:
"Nothing has really changed. Women are slaves. We've been reared to be slaves. The slaves, who are educated are now busy addressing the social and political abuses, committed against Women. None of the slaves, though, can focus on the root of their slavery- the Sexual Act - unless it involves rape or is related to some other form of physical abuse."
A little smile parted her lips as she said, that religious men, philosophers, and men of science have for centuries maintained, and of course still do, that men and women must follow a biological,
9
'God-given' imperative (extremely important, essential, obligatory) having to do directly with their sexual reproductive capabilities.
"We have been conditioned to believe, that sex is good for us," she stressed: "This inherent belief and acceptance has incapacitated (deprive of strength or ability, disqualify) us to ask the right question."
"And what question is that?" I asked, trying hard not to laugh at her utterly erroneous convictions. Delia didn't seem to have heard me. She was silent for so long I thought she had dozed off. I was startled when she said:
"The question, that no one dares ask, is, what does it do to us Women to get laid (to have sexual intercourse with a man)?"
"Really, Delia," I chided (scold, reprimand) in mock (ridicule, mimicing) consternation (sudden confusion, amazement, frustration).
"Women's befogging is so total, we will focus on every other issue of our inferiority, except the one, that is the cause of it all," she maintained.
"But, Delia, we can't do without sex," I laughed. "What would happen to the human race if we don't..."
She checked my question and my laughter with an imperative (extremely important) gesture of her hand.
"Nowadays, Women like yourself, in their zeal (passion, enthusiastic devotion, extreme commitment) for equality, imitate men," she said: "Women imitate men to such an absurd degree, that the sex, they are interested in, has nothing to do with reproduction. They equate Freedom with sex, without ever considering what sex does to their physical and emotional well-being. We have been so thoroughly indoctrinated, we firmly believe, that sex is good for us."
She nudged (push gently) me with her elbow, and then, as if she were reciting a chant, she added in a sing-song tone, "Sex is good for us. It's pleasurable. It's necessary. It alleviates depression, repression, and frustration. It cures headaches, low and high blood pressure. It makes pimples disappear. It makes your tits and ass grow. It regulates your menstrual cycle. In short, it's fantastic! It's good for Women. Everyone says so. Everyone recommends it."
She paused for an instant, and then pronounced with dramatic finality, "A fuck a day keeps the doctor away."
I found her statements terribly funny, but then I sobered ((make more serious, thoughtful) abruptly, as I remembered how my family and friends, including our family doctor, had suggested - not so crudely (not carefully, skillfully) to be sure - sex as a cure for all the adolescent ailments I had had growing up in a strictly repressive environment.
10
The doctor had said, that once I was married, I would have regular menstrual cycles. I would gain weight. I would sleep better. I would be sweet tempered.
"I don't see anything wrong with wanting sex and love," I said defensively: "Whatever I've experienced of it, I have liked very much. And no one befogs me. I'm free! I choose whom I want and when I want it."
There was a spark of glee in Delia's dark eyes when she said, "Choosing your partner does in no way alter the fact, that you're being fucked."
Then with a smile, as if to mitigate (relieve, alliviate, moderate in force and intensity) the harshness of her tone, she added, "To equate Freedom with sex is the ultimate irony. Men's befogging is so complete, so total, it has zapped us of the needed Energy and imagination to focus on the real cause of our enslavement."
She stressed, "To want a man sexually or to fall in love with one romantically are the only two choices given to the slaves. And all the things we have been told about these two choices are nothing, but excuses, that pull us into complicity (complex) and ignorance."
I was indignant (outraged) with her. I couldn't help, but think, that she was some kind of repressed, man-hating shrew (woman of violent, nagging temperament).
"Why do you dislike men so much, Delia?" I asked in my most cynical tone.
"I don't dislike them," she assured me: "What I passionately object to is our reluctance to examine how thoroughly indoctrinated we are. The pressure put upon us is so fierce and self-righteous, that we have become willing accomplices (partners). Whoever dares to differ is dismissed (discharge, reject, rid one's mind of, dispel) and mocked as a man-hater or as a freak (capricious, abnormal)."
Blushing, I glanced at her surreptitiously (secretly). I decided, that she could talk so disparagingly (reduce in esteem, discredit, decry) about sex and love, because she was, after all, old. Physical desires were all behind her. Chuckling (laugh quietly or to oneself) softly, Delia put her hands behind her head:
"My physical desires are not behind me because I'm old," she confided, "but because I've been given a chance to use my energy and imagination to become something different, than the slave I was raised to be...If you are not a slave, how come they reared you to be a Hausfrau (housewife)?" she asked. "And how come all you think about is to heiraten (marry), and about your future Herr Gemahl (husband), who will Dich mitnehmen (give you his name)?"
23
"The wind made those branches and leaves speak to you," Mr. Flores repeated. "For the wind is yours by right. Being a Woman enables you to command the wind," he went on. "Women don't know it, but they can have a dialogue with the wind any time...I realize, that my words don't make much sense to you. That's because there is too much crust on you. It prevents you from hearing what the wind has to say."
"Too much crust?" I asked, puzzled and suspicious. "Do you mean, that I'm dirty?"
"That, too," he said, and made me blush. He smiled and repeated, that I was enveloped by too thick a crust and that this crust couldn't be washed away with soap and water, regardless of how many baths I took.
"You are filled with judgments," he explained. "They prevent you from understanding what I'm telling you and, that the wind is yours to command."
37
"In Dreaming, cures are accomplished with great ease, almost effortlessly. What's difficult is to make people Dream. Those are not the Dreams I am talking about. Those are ordinary dreams. Dreaming has purpose. Ordinary dreams don't have any."
38
"Dreaming has a purpose. Ordinary dreams don't," she reiterated..."Dreaming always has a practical purpose," she declared. "It serves the Dreamer in simple or intricate ways. It has served you to get rid of your sleeping maladies. It served the witches at the picnic to know your essence. It served me to screen myself out of the awareness of the immigration guard patrol asking to see your tourist card."
"I'm trying to understand what you are saying, Delia," I mumbled. Then I asked forcefully, "Do you mean, that you people can hypnotize others against their wills?"
"Call it that if you wish," she said. On her face was a look of calm indifference, that bore little sympathy. "What you can't see yet is that you, yourself, can enter quite effortlessly into what you would call a hypnotic state. We call it Dreaming; a Dream, that's not a dream; a Dream, where we can do nearly anything our hearts desire."
39
"No. She's not a magician," Delia said. "She's a Sorceress. Magicians are in a show...Sorcerers are in the World without being part of the World."
43
"I thought I had seen you in a Dream," I blurted out, then, noticing the laughter in her eyes, added, "Am I Dreaming now?"
"You are, but you are not asleep," she replied, enunciating her words slowly and precisely.
"How can I be Dreaming and not be asleep?"
"Some Women can do that with great ease," she maintained. "They can be Dreaming and not be asleep. You are one of those Women. Others have to work a lifetime to accomplish that."
I sensed a tinge of admiration in her voice, yet I wasn't in the least flattered. On the contrary: I was more worried, than ever. "But how is it possible to Dream without sleeping?" I insisted.
"If I explain to you how it is possible, you won't understand it," she pronounced. "Take my word for this: it's much better to postpone the explanations for the time being."
Instead, I asked her, "Was I awake, when you cured me of my nightmares? And was I Dreaming, when I sat outside in the field with Delia and all the others?"
Esperanza regarded me for a long moment, then nodded sagely (wisely), as if she had decided to reveal some monumental truth. "You're too dumb to see the mystery of what we do."
She said this so matter-of-factly; so nonjudgmentally, that it didn't occur to me to take offense, or to attempt any kind of rebuttal (disprove, prove to be fault).
"But you could make me see it, couldn't you?" I pleaded eagerly.
44
The other Women giggled: it wasn't a mocking sound, but a murmuring, that echoed all around me like a muffled chorus. The sound didn't seem to come from the Women, but from the shadows of the patio. Rather than a giggle, it was a whisper; a delicate warning, that not only made me lose my thrust (driving force), but erased my troubling doubts; my desire to know. And then I knew, without a shadow of doubt, that I had been Awake and Dreaming both times. It was a knowledge, that
I couldn't explain, however. It was something beyond words. Yet, after a few moments, I felt compelled (forced) to dissect my realization, to put it all into some kind of logical framework. Esperanza regarded me with apparent pleasure.
Then she said: "I'm going to explain to you who we are and what we do."
She prefaced (provided) her elucidation (explanation) with an admonition (caution, warn). She warned me, that whatever she had to tell me, wasn't easy to believe. Therefore, I had to suspend judgment and hear her out without interruptions; without questions: "Can you do that?"
"Naturally," I shot back. She was silent for a moment, her eyes appraising me thoughtfully. She must have sensed my uncertainty and the question, that was about to burst from my lips.
"It isn't, that I don't want to answer your questions," she maintained. "It's rather, that at this time it will be impossible for you to understand the answers."
I nodded, not in agreement, but afraid, that if so much as a peep (weak sound/utterance) came out of me, she would stop talking altogether. In a voice, that was but a soft murmur, she told me something, that was both incredible and fascinating. She said, that she was the spiritual descendant of Sorcerers, who lived in the valley of
 Oaxaca millennia before the Spanish Conquest. Esperanza was silent for a long time. Her eyes, fixed on the bright, multicolored, sweet peas, seemed to reach nostalgically into the past. Esperanza continued, "As it is for me, the part of those Sorcerers' activities, pertinent (relevant) to you, is called Dreaming. Those Sorcerers were Men and Women, who possessed extraordinary Dreaming Powers, and performed acts, that defied the imagination."
Hugging my knees, I listened to her. Esperanza was a brilliant raconteuse (skilled, witty storyteller) and a most gifted mimic. Her face changed with each turn of her explanation.
45
It was at times the face of a young Woman, at other times an old Woman's; or it was the face of a man, or that of an innocent and impish (playful, mischievous) child.
She said, that millennia ago, Men and Women were the possessors of a Knowledge, that allowed them to slip in and out of our normal World. And thus they divided their lives into two areas: the day and the night. During the day they conducted their activities like everyone else. They engaged in normal, expected, everyday behavior. During the night, however, they became Dreamers. They systematically Dreamed Dreams, that broke the boundaries of what we consider to be reality.
Again she paused, as though giving me time to let her words sink in. "Using the Darkness, as a cloak (cover)," she went on, "they accomplished an inconceivable thing. They were able to Dream while they were Awake." Anticipating the question I was about to voice, Esperanza explained, that to be Dreaming, while they were Awake meant, that they could immerse themselves in a Dream, that gave them the Energy necessary to perform feats, that stagger (overwhelm) the mind, while they were perfectly conscious and awake.
46
Women are best at Dreaming. They have the facility to abandon themselves; the facility to let go. The Woman, who taught me to Dream, could maintain two hundred Dreams."
She explained, that to maintain a Dream meant, that one could Dream something specific about oneself and could enter into that Dream at will. Her teacher, she said, could enter at will into two hundred specific Dreams about herself.
"Women are peerless (unmatched, unequal) Dreamers," Esperanza assured me: "Women are extremely practical. In order to sustain a Dream, one must be practical, because the Dream must pertain (relate) to practical aspects of oneself. My teacher's favorite Dream was to Dream of herself as a hawk. Another was to Dream of herself as an owl. So depending on the time of the day, she could Dream about being either one, and since she was Dreaming while she was awake, she was really and absolutely a hawk or an owl...The secret of a Woman's strength is her WOMB."
47
" ...in order to accomplish a Dream of that nature, Women need to have an iron discipline. By iron discipline I don't mean any kind of strenuous routine, but rather, that Women have to break the routine of what is expected of them.
"And they have to do it in their youth," she stressed, "And most important, with their strength intact. Often, when Women are old enough to be done with the business of being Women, they decide it's time to concern themselves with nonworldly or other-worldly thoughts and activities. Little do they know or want to believe, that hardly ever do such Women succeed."
"Women," she continued, "must begin by burning their Matrix. They cannot be the fertile ground, that has to be seeded by men following the command of 'God himself'...Are you religious by any chance?" I shook my head (No)...I wouldn't have been able to tell when she changed, but all of a sudden her face was young and radiant. Inner life seemed to have been fired up in her.
"That's good!" Esperanza exclaimed. "This way you don't have to struggle against beliefs," she pointed out. "They are very hard to overcome. I was reared a devout Catholic. I nearly died when I had to examine my attitude toward religion...But that was nothing compared to the battle I had to wage (engage in, carry on), before I became a bona fide (real) Dreamer."
48
"In order to be a Dreamer, I had to vanquish (defeat, subjugate) the Self," Esperanza explained. "Nothing, but nothing, is as hard, as that. We, Women are the most wretched (miserable, mean, despicable) prisoners of the Self. The Self is our Cage. Our Cage is made out of commands and expectations, poured on us from the moment we are born. You know how it is. If the first born child is a boy, there is a celebration. If it's a girl, there is a shrug of the shoulders and the statement, 'It's all right. I still will love her and do anything for her.'"
Out of respect for the old Woman, I didn't laugh out loud. Never in my life had I heard statements of that sort. I considered myself an independent woman, but obviously, in light of what Esperanza was saying, I was no better off, than any other woman. And contrary to the manner, in which I would have normally reacted to such an idea, I agreed with her. I had always been made aware, that the precondition (prerequisite, condition, train, accustom in advance) of my being a woman was to be dependent. I was taught, that a Woman was indeed fortunate, if she could be desirable, so men would do things for her. I was told, that it was demeaning (degrading) to my womanhood to endeavor (conscientious effort) to do anything myself, if that thing could be given to me. It was drilled into me, that a woman's place is in the home with her husband and her children.
"Like you, I was reared by an authoritarian, yet lenient (gentle, forgiving, understanding, merciful, liberal, generous) father," Esperanza went on: "I thought, like yourself, that I was free. For me to understand the Sorcerers' Way, that Freedom didn't mean to be myself, nearly killed me. To be myself was to assert (express positevely, affirm) my womanhood. And to do that took all my time, effort, and Energy. The Sorcerers, on the contrary, understand Freedom, as the capacity to do the Impossible, the Unexpected - to Dream a Dream, that has no basis, no reality in Everyday Life." Her voice again became but a whisper, as she added,
"The Knowledge of Sorcerers is what is exciting and new. A Woman needs to change the Self, become a Dreamer and use Imagination."
Esperanza said, that if she had not succeeded in vanquishing (defeating, subjugating) the Self, she would have only led a Woman's normal life; the life her parents had designed for her; a life of defeat and humiliation;
49
a life devoid (completely lacking, empty) of all mystery; a life, that had been programmed by custom and tradition. Esperanza pinched my arm. I cried out in pain. "You'd better pay attention," she reprimanded me.
"I am," I mumbled defensively, rubbing my arm: I had been certain, that no one would notice my waning (declining) interest.
"You won't be tricked or enticed (lure, attract) into the Sorcerer's World," she warned me. "You have to choose, knowing, what awaits you...The secret of a Woman's strength is her Womb," Esperanza said and slapped my stomach once more. She said, that Women Dream with their Wombs, or rather, from their Wombs. The fact, that they have Wombs makes them perfect Dreamers. Before I had even finished the thought 'why is the Womb so important?' Esperanza answered me:
"The Womb is the Center of Our Creative Energy," she explained, "to the point that, if there would be no more males in the World, Women could continue to reproduce. And the World would then be populated by the Female of the Human species only." She added, that Women reproducing unilaterally (one sided, one parent without a man) could only reproduce clones of themselves...Women, having then the ability and the organs for reproducing life, have also the ability to produce Dreams with those same organs. Don't trouble yourself wondering how it is done. The explanation is very simple, and because it's simple, it's the most difficult thing to understand. I still have trouble myself. So in a true Woman's fashion, I act: I Dream and leave the explanations to Men."
Esperanza claimed, that originally the Sorcerers, she had told me about, used to pass their Knowledge on to their biological descendants or to people of their private choice, but the results had been catastrophic.
50
Instead of enhancing this Knowledge, these new Sorcerers, who had been selected by arbitrary (random, determined by chance/caprice, dictatorial) favoritism, confabulated (plainly speaking) to enhance themselves. They were finally destroyed, and their destruction nearly obliterated (wipe out) their Knowledge. The few Sorcerers, who were left then, decided, that their Knowledge should never again be passed on to their descendants or to people of their choice, but to those, selected by an Impersonal Power, which they called the Spirit (means Suns from the Source of All Suns, LM).
"And now, all this brings us to you," Esperanza pronounced. "The Sorcerers of Ancient Times decided, that only the ones, who were pinpointed, would qualify. You were pointed out to us. And here you are! You are a natural Dreamer. It's up to the Forces, that rule us, where you go from here. It's not up to you. Nor to us, of course. You can only acquiesce (accept without protest) or refuse."
56
"Esperanza told you, that you have been pointed out to us," he went on. "And now we are as driven by that, as you are driven by fear."
"I'm not driven by anything or anybody," I shouted, quite forgetting, that he hadn't told me what it was they wanted from me. Without being in the least affected by my anger, he said, that Esperanza had made it very clear to me, that they were committed to rear me from now on.
"Rear me!" I yelled. "You're crazy. I've had all the rearing I need!" Ignoring my outburst, he went on to explain, that their commitment was total; and whether or not
I understood this, was of no importance to them.
57
"Just what you hear," he answered. "We're committed to guide you."
"But why?" I asked, frightened and curious at the same time. "Can't you see, that I don't need any guidance, that I don't want any..."
My words were drowned by Mariano Aureliano's joyful laughter. "You certainly need guidance. "Esperanza already showed you how meaningless your life is." Anticipating my next question, he motioned me to be silent.
"As to why you and not someone else, she explained to you, that we let the Spirit tell us, who we should guide. The Spirit showed us, that you were the one."
"Wait a minute, Mr. Aureliano," I protested. "I really don't want to be rude or ungrateful, but you must understand, that I'm not seeking help. I don't want anybody to guide me, even though I probably need guidance. The mere thought is abhorrent (disgusting, repellent) to me. Do you see what I mean? Do I make myself clear?"
"You do, and I do see what you mean," he echoed, moving back a step away from my pointed finger. "But precisely, because you don't need anything, you are a most adequate candidate."
"Candidate?" I yelled, fed up with his insistence. I looked around me, wondering if I had been overheard by the people going in and out of the coffee shop.
"What is this?" I went on yelling. "You and your companions are all a bunch of nuts. You leave me alone, you hear? I don't need you or anyone."
To my surprise and morbid (gruesome) delight, Mariano Aureliano finally lost his temper and began to berate (scold harshly) me like my father and brothers used to.
In a tightly controlled voice, that never rose to be heard beyond us, he insulted me. He called me stupid and spoiled. And then, as if insulting me had given him impetus (stimulus, impulse, impelling force), he said something unforgivable.
58
He shouted, that the only asset I ever had, was to be born blond and blue-eyed in a land, where blond hair and blue eyes were coveted (desirable, craved for) and revered (feeling of profound awe, respect).
"You never had to struggle for anything," he asserted. "The colonial mentality of the cholos (people) of your country made them regard you as if you really deserved special treatment. Privilege based merely on having blond hair and blue eyes is the dumbest privilege there is."
I was livid (ashen, pallid, extremely angry, furious). I've never been one to take insults sitting down. My years of training at shouting matches at home and the extraordinarily descriptive vulgarities I learned - and never forgot - in the streets of Caracas in my childhood, paid off that afternoon. I said things to Mariano Aureliano, that embarrass me to this day. I was so worked up, I didn't notice, that the burly (heavy, strong, muscular) Indian, who was driving the pick-up truck, had joined us.
I only realized he was there, when I heard his loud laughter. He and Mariano Aureliano were practically on the ground, clasping their stomachs, shrieking (high pitched screams) with delight.
"What's so funny?" I yelled, turning to the burly Indian. I insulted him, too.
"What a foul-mouthed Woman," he said in perfect English. "If I were your daddy I would wash your mouth with soap."
"Who asked you to butt in (interfere, meddle, intrude on a talk), you fat turd (poos, piece of excrement)?" In blind fury, I kicked him in the shinbone (bone from knee to ankle). He yelled out in pain, and cursed me. I was about to reach for his arm, and bite him when Mariano Aureliano grabbed me from behind and tossed me in the air. Time stopped. My descent (fall) was so slow, so imperceptible, it seemed to me, that I was suspended in the air forever. I didn't land on the ground with my bones broken, as I expected, but in the arms of the burly Indian. He didn't even stagger (hesitate, sway), but held me as if I weighed no more than a pillow, a ninety-five pound pillow. Catching the wicked glint in his eyes, I was certain he was going to toss me again. He must have sensed my fear, for he smiled and gently put me down. My wrath and strength spent, I leaned against my car and sobbed. Mariano Aureliano put his arm around me and stroked my hair and shoulders, the way my father used to do when I was a child.
62
"We had to know it for sure, in order to put you in your proper slot," he added equably (just the same). Sorcerers are either Dreamers or Stalkers. Some are both."
"What are you talking about? What's this nonsense of Dreamers and Stalkers?"
"Dreamers deal with Dreams," he explained softly. "They get their Power; their Wisdom from Dreams. Stalkers on the other hand deal with people; with the Everyday World. They get their Wisdom, their Power, from interacting with their fellow men."
83
"It doesn't matter to me personally whether you listen or not," he explained. "But it matters to someone else, on whose behalf I shouted at you. Someone, who is watching us...My father never mentioned to me, that we have a constant Witness. And he never mentioned it, because he didn't know it. Just like you, yourself, don't know it...I'm talking about a Force, an Entity, a Presence, which is neither a force, nor an entity, nor a presence," he explained with an angelic smile. He seemed totally oblivious to my belligerent (state of being at war) mood.
"Sounds like gibberish, but it isn't. I am referring to something, that only Sorcerers know about.
84
They call it the Spirit. Our personal Watcher, our perennial Witness."
I don't know exactly how or what precise word triggered it, but suddenly he had my full attention. He went on talking about this Force, which he said wasn't God or anything to do with religion or morality, but an impersonal Force, a Power, that was there for us to use, if we only learned to reduce ourselves to nothing.
98
"Get off your high horse, goddamn it!" he hissed in a tightly controlled voice.
"Don't treat me like I am your wife, Carlos Castaneda," I yelled at the top of my voice, pronouncing his last name the way I felt it ought to be pronounced: with a tilde (mark nasal n) on the n, which I knew he much disliked. But he didn't get angry. It made him laugh, as he so often did, when I expected him to explode with wrath.
He never does, I thought, and sighed despondently (dejected, dishearted, despair). He had the most extraordinary equanimity (even tempered, composure).
Nothing ever seemed to ruffle him or cause him to lose his temper. Even when he shouted, it somehow always sounded phony. Just as he was about to knock, the door opened.
106
"Isidore Baltazar saw through you and through the whole thing," Mariano Aureliano judged, when I finally finished with my various accounts. "But he doesn't see well enough yet. He couldn't even conceive (imagine), that I had sent you to him." He regarded me wickedly and corrected himself. "It wasn't really I, who sent you to him. It was the Spirit. The Spirit chose me to do its bidding, though, and I blew you to him, when you were most powerful, in the midst of your dreaming-awake."
He spoke lightly, almost listlessly (lack of Energy, indifferent). Only his eyes conveyed the urgency of his knowledge.
"Perhaps your dreaming-awake Power was the reason Isidore Baltazar didn't realize, who you were, even though he was Seeing; even though the Spirit let him know the very first time he set eyes on you. A Display of Lights in the Fog is the Ultimate Giveaway. How stupid of Isidore Baltazar not to see the obvious."
He chuckled softly, and I nodded in agreement, without knowing, what I was agreeing to.
"That'll show you, that to be a Sorcerer is no big deal," he continued. "Isidore Baltazar is a Sorcerer. To be a Man of Knowledge is something else. For that, Sorcerers have to wait sometimes a lifetime."
"What's the difference?" I asked.
"A Man or Woman of Knowledge is a Leader," he explained, his voice low, subtly mysterious: "Sorcerers need Leaders to lead us into and through the Unknown.
A Leader is revealed through his/her actions. Leaders have no price tag on their heads, meaning, that there is no way to buy them or bribe them or cajole (persuade by means of flattery, coax) them or mystify them."
He settled more comfortably in his chair and went on to say, that all the people in his group had made it a point to study Leaders throughout the ages, in order to see,
if any of them fulfilled the requirements.
"Have you found any?"
"Some," he admitted. "Those we have found could have been Naguals." He pressed his finger against my lips and added, "Naguals are, then, natural Leaders; Men (and Women) of tremendous Energy, who become Sorcerers by adding one more track to their repertoire: the Unknown. If those Sorcerers succeed in becoming Men/Women of Knowledge, then there is practically no limit to what they can do."
"Can Women--" He didn't let me finish. "Women, as you will learn someday, can do infinitely more complex things, than that," he affirmed.
108
"Isidore Baltazar wasn't too sure of finding us," Mariano Aureliano remarked gleefully. "That's why he followed this outlandish (bizarre, absurd) route. He followed the Sorcerers' path; the coyote trail."
"Why wouldn't he be sure of finding you?" I interrupted.
"He didn't know whether he would find us, until he saw the young Man waving at him," Mariano Aureliano explained. "That young Man is a sentry (guard, usually a soldier, watch) from the Other World. His waving was a sign it was all right to continue. Isidore Baltazar should have known then, who you really were, but he is very much like you; extremely cautious. And when he's not cautious, he's extremely reckless (careless, wild, uncontrolled)."
He paused for a moment to let the words sink in, then added meaningfully, "Moving between those two points is the surest way to miss the boat. Cautiousness blinds as surely, as recklessness."
"I can't understand the logic of all this," I murmured wearily (exhausted, tired). Mariano Aureliano elucidated (clarify): "Whenever Isidore Baltazar brings a guest,
he has to heed (pay attention, listen, consider) the sentry's signal, before he can continue on his journey."
"Once he brought a girl he was in love with." Mr. Flores chuckled, closing his eyes, as if transported by his own memory of the girl: "A tall, dark-haired girl. Strong girl. Big feet. Nice face. He drove all over Baja California, and the sentry never let him through."
"Do you mean he brings his girlfriends?" I asked with morbid (gruesome) curiosity. "How many has he brought?"
"Quite a few," Mr. Flores said candidly (without pretence): "He did that, of course, entirely on his own. Your case is different," he pointed out. "You're not his girlfriend. You were just coming back. Isidore Baltazar nearly croaked (die), when he found out, he was so stupid to miss all the indications of the Spirit. He was merely your chauffeur. We were waiting for you."
What would have happened if the sentry hadn't been there?"
"What always occurs, when Isidore Baltazar comes accompanied," Mariano Aureliano replied: "He wouldn't have found us, because it's not up to him to choose, whom to bring into the Sorcerers' World."
His voice was enticingly (lure, attractive) soft as he added, "Only those, the Spirit has pointed out, may knock on our door, after they have been ushered (lead) into it by one of us."
109
I was about to interrupt, then remembering his admonition (caution, warn), that I wasn't to ask stupid questions, I quickly pressed my hand against my mouth. Grinning appreciatively, Mariano Aureliano went on to say, that in my case Delia had brought me into their World.
"She's one of the two columns, so to speak, that make the door of our door. The other one is Clara. You'll meet her soon."
There was genuine admiration in his eyes and in his voice, as he went on to say, "Delia crossed the border just to bring you home. The border is an actual fact, but Sorcerers use it symbolically. You were on the other side and had to be brought here, to this side. Over on the other side is the Daily World, here on this side is the World of Sorcerers. Delia ushered (lead) you in smoothly; a real professional job. It was in impeccable (faultless, not to be doubted) maneuver, that you will appreciate more and more, as time passes."
110
He leaned closer and lowered his voice to a mere whisper, then added, that true Sorcery was a most subtle and exquisite manipulation of perception.
"True sorcery," Mr. Flores interjected, "does not allow for human interference."
111
"I'm the Nagual Mariano Aureliano, and the fact, that I am the Nagual, enables me to manipulate perception."
113
I had heard Delia and all the other Women call Mariano Aureliano the most ridiculous pet names and fuss over him, as if he were their favorite doll. He certainly had enjoyed every minute of it. But I couldn't remember when and where I had witnessed that.
"Do you understand?" the Woman asked. I wanted to say yes, but I didn't have a voice. I tried, to no avail, to open my mouth and say something. When she insisted on knowing, if I had understood, all I could do was nod. She offered me her hand to help me up. Before she touched me, I was up, as if my desire to rise had superseded the actual contact with her hand and had pulled me into a sitting position, before she did. Astonished by this occurrence, I wanted to ask her about it, but I could barely keep myself upright. And as for talking, words simply refused to come out of my mouth. She stroked my hair repeatedly. Obviously, she was thoroughly aware of my plight (situation, dilemma). She smiled kindly and said: "You're Dreaming."
I didn't hear her say that, but I knew, that her words had moved directly from her mind into mine. She nodded and told me, that, indeed, I could hear her thoughts and that she could hear mine. She assured me, that she was like a figment (something imaginary, fabrication) of my imagination, yet she could act with me or upon me.
"Pay attention!" she commanded me. "I'm not moving my lips, and yet I am talking to you. Do the same."
Her mouth didn't move at all. Wondering whether I could feel a movement in her lips, when she silently enunciated her words, I wanted to press my fingers against her mouth. She was, actually, very good-looking, but menacing. She reached for my hand and pressed it against her smiling lips. I didn't feel a thing.
"How can I talk without my lips?" I thought.
"You have a hole between your legs," she said directly into my mind. "Focus your attention on it. The pussy talks."
"You're wrong to entertain such thoughts. Thoughts have Power. Be watchful of them."
115
"We, Women, are excruciatingly practical. Our great flaw or our great asset..."The Sorcerers, who reared me, told me, that Women need two of anything in order to solidify it. Two sights of something, two readings, two frights, etc. You and I have now met twice. Now I am solid and real..."If this is a special Dream," I said cautiously, what do I do in this Dream?"
"Anything your heart desires," she said. "You're doing fine so far. I cannot guide you, though, for I am not your Dreaming Teacher. I am simply a fat witch, who actually takes care of the other witches. It was my partner, Delia, who delivered you into the Sorcerers' World, just like a midwife. But she was not the one, who first found you. Florinda did."
"Who is Florinda?" I giggled uncontrollably. "And when did she find me?"
"Florinda is another witch," Clara said matter-of-factly, then began to giggle too. "You met her. She's the one, who took you into her Dream in Esperanza's house.
Do you remember the picnic?"
"Ah," I sighed appreciatively. "You mean the tall Woman with the husky voice?" A radiance filled me. I had always admired tall Women.
116
"The tall Woman with the husky voice," Clara confirmed: "She found you a couple of years ago at a party you attended with your boyfriend; a plush (luxurious) dinner in Houston, Texas, at the house of an oilman."
"What would a witch be doing at a party in an oilman's house?" I asked. Then the full impact of her claim hit me. I was dumbstruck (unable to speak through shock). Although I didn't remember seeing Florinda, I certainly did recall the party. I had gone with a friend, who flew in his private jet from Los Angeles, just to attend that party and flew back the next day. I was his translator. There had been several Mexican businessmen at that party, who didn't speak English.
"Jesus!" I exclaimed under my breath. "What a weird turn of events!"
In great detail I described the party to Clara. It was the first time I had been to Texas. Like some star-struck movie fan, I ogled (gaze, stare at) the men, not because they were handsome, but because they looked so outlandish (bizarre) to me in their Stetson hats, pastel-colored suits, and cowboy boots. The oilman had hired entertainers. They had staged a variety show, worthy of Las Vegas, in a nightclub grotto, built especially for the occasion. It throbbed (vibrate, pulsate, pound, beat violently) with loud music and strobe lights. And the food had been superb.
"But why would Florinda attend such a party?" I asked.
"The World of Sorcerers is the strangest thing there is," Clara said by way of an answer. She jumped up, like an acrobat, from a sitting position to a standing one,  without using her arms. She paced about the room, back and forth in front of my mat. She looked formidable (awe-inspiring, awesome, admirable) in her full, dark skirt, her cowboy denim (jeans fabric) jacket - colorfully embroidered in the back - and her sturdy (strong, durable) cowboy boots. An Australian hat, pulled low over her brow, as if to protect her from the noonday sun, added the last touch to her eccentric, outlandish appearance.
"How do you like my outfit?" she asked, pausing in front of me. Her face was radiant.
"It's great," I gushed. She certainly had the flair, the confidence to carry off any kind of outfit. "It's really cool."
She kneeled beside me on the mat and in a confidential whisper said, "Delia is green with envy. We are always in competition to see who comes up with the nuttiest getup (outfit, costume). It has to be crazy without being stupid...Originality, practicality, low price, and no self-importance..."
118
"I knew, that this would be incomprehensible to you," Clara sighed. Then, looking into my eyes and weighing her words carefully, she declared, "Florinda is your mother more, than any mother you ever had."
I found her statement preposterous, but I couldn't say a word.
"Florinda feels you," Clara continued. She had a devilish glint in her eyes, as she added, "There is a homing device she uses. She knows wherever you are."
"What homing device?" I asked, my mind suddenly completely in control. The thought, that someone might know at all times what I was up to, filled me with dread.
"Her feelings for you are a homing device," Clara said with beautiful simplicity and in a tone so soft and harmonious, that it made my apprehension vanish.
"What feelings for me, Clara?"
"Who knows, child?" she said wistfully.
119
"Don't be frightened, my darling," the tall Woman said, coming after me. "Relax. We are all here to help you. There is no need to be so upset. You'll hurt your little body by subjecting it to unnecessary fright."
120
I had stopped by the door, not because she had persuaded me to stay, but because I couldn't open the damn thing. Frantically (wildly, uncontrolled, mad), I pulled and pushed the door. It didn't budge (alter position/attitude). The tall Woman was just behind me. My trembling increased. I shook so hard, that my body ached, and my heart beat so loudly and erratically (wandering, straying, lacking regularity) I knew it would burst through my chest.
"Nagual!" the tall Woman called out, turning her head over her shoulder. "You'd better do something. She's going to die of fright."
I didn't see to whom she was talking, but in my wild search for an escape, I saw a second door at the other end of the room. I was certain I had enough energy left in me to make a dash for it, but my legs gave in on me. As if life had already abandoned my body. I sank to the floor.
My last breath escaped from me. The Woman's long arms swooped down on me like a great eagle's wings. She held me, put her mouth to mine, and breathed air into me. Slowly, my body relaxed. My heartbeat returned to normal. I was filled with a strange peace, that quickly turned into a wild excitement. It wasn't fear, that filled me with wildness, but her breath. It was hot. It scorched me, my throat, my lungs, my stomach, my groin; moving all the way to my hands and my feet. In a flash, I knew,  that the Woman was exactly like me, only taller, as tall, as I would have liked to be. I felt such love for her, that I did something outlandish. I kissed her passionately.
I felt her lips widen into a smile. Then she threw her head back and laughed...The tall Woman embraced me.
"I'm Florinda," she said, and she lifted me up and cradled me in her arms, as if I were a baby: "You and I are the same," she went on. "You're as petite, as I would have liked to be. It's a great disadvantage to be tall. No one can ever cradle you. I'm five ten."
122
I remembered details I had altogether overlooked before, such as the two sides of Isidore Baltazar's face; the two simultaneous moods he showed, that were plainly revealed in his eyes. The left one was sinister, menacing. The right one was friendly, open.
123
"He's a dangerous Man," I maintained, carried away by my observations. "He has a peculiar Power to move events in whatever direction he pleases, while he remains outside, watching you quirm."
The Women were enthralled by what I was saying. Florinda signaled me to continue.
"What makes people so vulnerable to his charm is, that he is a generous Man," I went on. "And generosity is perhaps the only virtue, that none of us (Women) can resist, because we are dispossessed (physically or spiritually homeless or deprived of security), regardless of our background."
Realizing what I had said, I stopped abruptly and gazed at them, aghast (shocked): "I don't know what has come upon me," I muttered in an attempt to apologize.
"I truly don't know why I said that, when I haven't thought about Isidore Baltazar in those terms myself. It's not me talking. I'm not even capable of making those kinds of judgments."
Florinda said, "Never mind, child, where you get these thoughts. Obviously you're plugging into The Source itself (The Source of All Suns! LM). Everybody does that: plugs into The Source itself, but it takes a Sorcerer to be aware of it."
124
"You're just like us in general. That is, you can deal with people. And you're like Florinda, in particular." Again she paused, and, with a dreamy look on her face,
she repeated what Clara had already told me.
"It was Florinda who found you," she said. "Therefore, while you remain in the World of Sorcerers, you belong to her. She'll guide you and look after you."
Her tone carried such a great certainty, that it threw me into genuine worry. "I don't belong to anyone," I said. "And I don't need anyone to look after me. I think I do very well in life on my own," I finished lamely (weakly).
"Do you remember what you did at the party, where I found you?" Florinda asked me. As I stared at her in amazement, Carmela whispered in my ear, "Don't worry, you can always find a way to explain anything."
Florinda waved a finger at me, not in the slightest disturbed. Panic crept over me at the thought, that they might know, that I had walked naked in that party in front of dozens of people. Until that moment, I had been, if not proud of my outlandish (bizarre) behavior, at least acceptant of it. To my way of thinking, what I did at that party,  was a manifestation of my spontaneous personality. First, I had taken a long horseback ride with the host, in my evening gown without a saddle, to show him - after he dared me and bet I couldn't do it - that I was as good on horseback, as any cowboy. I had an uncle in Venezuela, who had a stud farm, and I had been on a horse since
I was a toddler. Upon winning the bet, dizzy from the exertion (effort) and alcohol, I took a plunge in his giant pool - in the nude.
"I was there by the pool, when you went in naked," Florinda said, obviously privy to (concealed, secret) my recollection (memory). "You brushed me with your naked buttocks. You shocked everyone, including me. I liked your daring. Above all, I liked, that you walked naked all the way from the other side of the pool just to brush against me. I took that, as an indication, that the Spirit was pointing you out to me."
125
"It can't be true," I mumbled. "If you had been at that party, I would have remembered you. You're too tall and striking-looking to be overlooked." It wasn't meant as a compliment: I wanted to convince myself, that I was being tricked, manipulated.
"I liked the fact, that you were killing yourself just to show off," Florinda went on: "You were a clown, eager to draw attention to yourself at any cost, especially when you jumped on a table and danced for a moment, shaking your buttocks shamelessly, while the host yelled his head off."
126
"If someone else guides you, it's actually very easy to Dream," Carmela confided: "The only drawback is, that that someone else has to be a Nagual."
"I've been hearing all along about a Nagual," I said. "What is a Nagual?
"A Nagual is a Sorcerer of Great Power, who can lead other Sorcerers through and out of the darkness. But the Nagual himself told you all that a while ago. Don't you remember?" Carmela explained..."Events, we live in everyday life, are easy to recall. We have plenty of practice in doing that. But events, lived in Dreams, are another story. We have to struggle very hard to bring them back, simply because the body stores them in different places. With Women, who don't have your somnambulist (sleep-walking) brain," she pointed out, "Dreaming instructions begin by making them draw a map of their bodies: a painstaking job, that reveals, where the visions of Dreams are stored in their bodies."
"How do you draw this map, Florinda?" I asked, genuinely intrigued.
"By systematically tapping every inch of your body," she said: "But I can't tell you more. I'm your mother, not your Dreaming teacher. Now, she recommends a small wooden mallet (short-handled hammer with a wooden head) for the actual tapping. And she also recommends to tap only the legs and hips. Very rarely, the body stores those memories in the chest or belly. What's stored in the chest, back, and belly are the memories of everyday life. But that's another matter. All that concerns you now is, that remembering Dreams has to do with physical pressure on the Specific Spot, where that vision is stored. For instance, if you push your vagina by putting pressure on your clitoris, you'll remember what Mariano Aureliano told you,"
127
I stared at her aghast shocked, then burst into nervous, fitful giggles. I wasn't going to push anything. Florinda laughed, too, gleefully, seemingly enjoying my embarrassment.
"If you won't do it," she threatened, "then I will simply have Carmela do it for you."
I turned to Carmela. With a half smile about to break into a laugh, she assured me, that indeed she would push my vagina for me.
"There is no need to!" I cried out in dismay (discourage, disappoinment). "I remember everything!" And indeed I did. And not only what Mariano Aureliano had said, but also other events. "Is Mr. Aureliano..."
"Clara told you to call him the Nagual Mariano Aureliano," Carmela cut me off in midsentence.
"Dreams are doors into the Unknown," Florinda said, stroking my head: "Naguals lead by means of Dreams. And the Act of Dreaming with purpose is the Art of Sorcerers. The Nagual Mariano Aureliano has helped you to get into Dreams, that all of us Dreamed."
As the memory of that Dream became clear in my mind, it also became clear, that among those Women no one was more, and no one was less, than the other. That one Woman in each group was the leader, was in no way a matter of Power, of prestige, or of accomplishment; but simply a matter of efficiency. I didn't know why, but I was convinced, that all, that mattered to them, was the deep  affection they had for each other. In that Dream everyone had said to me, that Zuleica was my Dreaming teacher...Just as Clara had told me, I needed to see them or Dream of them one more time in order to solidify my knowledge of them.
p.128
"Pulled by some invisible force, I stepped into a large room. It was dark inside except for the lines of light criss-crossing from wall to wall over the faces of the people, sitting in two circles: an inner and an outer circle. The light got bright and then became dim, as if someone in the circle were playing with the electric switch, turning it on and off. I recognized Mariano Aureliano and Isidore Baltazar sitting, back to back, in the middle of the inner circle. It wasn't so much, that I recognized their faces, but rather their Energy. It wasn't, that their Energy was brighter, than or different from anyone else's. There was simply more of it. It was massive. It was one splendid, great lump of Inexhaustible Brilliance. The room shone WHITE. There was a vividness to things, a hardness to every edge and corner. There was such a clarity in that room, that everything stood out separately, by itself, especially those Lines of Light, that were tied to the people sitting in the circle, or that emanated from them. The people were all connected by Lines of Light, and they looked as if they were the suspension points of a giant spider web. They all communicated wordlessly, through the Light. I was pulled to that silent, electric tension until I, too, was a point in that Web of Luminosity."
p.129
What I needed to do was to accept, that we have a Track for Dreams; a groove, where only Dreams run.
p.150
Esperanza said just behind me: "You have moved a great deal in the Realm of Dreams. You nearly remembered, what I told you last year, the day after the picnic. I said to you then that, when in doubt about whether you are in a Dream or whether you are awake, you should test the track, where Dreams run on - meaning the Awareness we have in Dreams is by feeling the thing you are in contact with. If you are Dreaming, your feeling comes back to you as an echo. If it doesn't come back, then you are not Dreaming."
p.151
"Your confusion," she continued, "originates with your facility to move from one State of Awareness into the other with great ease. If you had struggled, like everybody else does to attain smooth transitions, then you would know, that Dreaming-Awake is not just hypnosis." She paused for an instant, then finished softly, "Dreaming-Awake is the most sophisticated State humans can attain."
p.156
But your acts of spontaneity are due to a lack of thought, rather than to an act of abandon." She stomped her foot to prevent me from interrupting her again. "A real spontaneous act is an act, in which you abandon yourself completely, but only after profound deliberation," she went on: "An act where all the pros and cons have been taken into consideration and duly discarded. You expect nothing, and you regret nothing. With acts of that nature, Sorcerers beckon (signal or summon by waving) freedom."
p.163
All thought of my turmoil vanished, as I gazed into his (Carlos) ominous (menacing, threatening) left eye, with its terrible, merciless gaze. At that moment it no longer mattered,  what was the authentic truth and what was the illusion - the dream within a dream. I laughed out loud, feeling as light, as the wind. I could feel an unbearable weight being lifted off my shoulders, as I kept staring into his Wizard's Eye. I recognized it. Florinda, Mariano Aureliano, Esperanza, and the caretaker all had such an eye.  Preordained (appoint, decree) for all time to be without feeling; without emotion, that Eye mirrors emptiness. Then, as if it had revealed enough, an inside lid - as in a lizard's eye - shut over the left pupil.
p.168
"Until recently I believed, that it was accomplished by a sharp pat on my back, between the shoulder blades," Carlos said: "But now I'm quite certain, that Don Juan mere presence makes me shift Levels of Awareness."
"Then he does hypnotize you," I insisted. He shook his head and said:
"Sorcerers are experts at shifting Levels of Awareness. Some are so adept (proficient, highly skilled, expert) they can shift the Level of Awareness of others..."Sorcerers," he went on, "make one See, that the whole nature of reality is different from what we believe it to be; that is, from what we have been taught it to be...we are not willing to accept, that culture also predetermines what we are able to perceive. Sorcery makes us aware of different realities; different possibilities, not only about the World, but also about ourselves, to the extent, that we no longer are able to believe in even the most solid assumptions about ourselves and our surroundings."
p.169
"A Sorcerer is not only aware of different realities," he went on, "but he uses that knowledge in practicalities. Sorcerers know- not only intellectually, but also practically- that Reality, or the World, as we know it, consists only of an Agreement, extracted out of every one of us. That Agreement could be made to collapse, since it's only a Social Phenomenon. And when Agreement collapses, the whole World collapses with it."
Seeing, that I couldn't follow his argument, he tried to present it from another angle. He said, that the Social World defines (state precise meaning, explain) perception to us in proportion to its usefulness in guiding us through the complexity of experience in everyday life. The Social World sets limits to what we perceive; sets limits to what we are capable of perceiving. "To a Sorcerer, perception can go beyond these agreed-upon parameters," he stressed. "These parameters are constructed and buttressed (support, reinforce) by words, by language, by thoughts. That is, by Agreement."
"And Sorcerers don't agree?" I asked tentatively (hesitantly), in an effort to understand his premise (logic).
"They do agree," he said, beaming at me, "but their Agreement is different. Sorcerers break the normal Agreement, not only intellectually, but also physically or practically or whatever one wants to call it. Sorcerers collapse the parameters of socially determined perception; and to understand what Sorcerers mean by that, one has to become a practitioner. That is, one has to be committed. One has to lend (contribute, loan) the mind as well, as the body. It has to be a conscious, fearless surrender."
170
 the World of Sorcerers is a sophisticated World; that it wasn't enough to understand its principles intuitively. One also needed to assimilate them intellectually. Contrary to what people believe," he explained, "Sorcerers are not practitioners of obscure esoteric rituals, but stand ahead of our times. And the mode (way) of our time is Reason. We are reasonable men as a whole. Sorcerers, however, are men of reason, which is a different matter altogether. Sorcerers have a romance with ideas.They have cultivated reason to its limits, for they believe, that only by fully understanding the intellect can they embody the principles of Sorcery without losing sight of their own sobriety and integrity (honesty). This is where Sorcerers differ drastically from us. We have very little sobriety and even less integrity."
178
"I will. I'm your servant." Carlos smiled, not cynically, but shyly and sweetly. "But I serve the Spirit first. A Warrior is not a slave, but a servant of the Spirit. Slaves have no choice; servants do. Warriors' choice is to serve impeccably. My help is exempt (excuse, release) from calculation," he continued. "I cannot invest in you, and neither, of course, can you invest in me or in the Sorcerers' World. This is the basic premise (logic) of that World. Nothing is done in it, that might be construed (assumed) as useful; only strategic acts are permitted. This is what the Nagual Juan Matus taught me and the way I live. A Sorcerer practices what he or she preaches. And yet nothing is done for practical reasons. When you get to understand and practice this, you will have closed the door behind you."
183
Florinda said, that it was extraordinarily difficult to become something different, than what one was raised to be. "The World of Sorcerers is a Dream; a myth: yet it is as real, as the Everyday World," Florinda proceeded: "In order to perceive and to function in the Sorcerers' World, we have to take off the everyday mask, that has been strapped to our faces since the day we were born and put on the second mask; the mask, that enables us to see ourselves and our surroundings for what they really are: breathtaking events, that bloom into transitory existence once, and are never to be repeated again. You'll have to make that mask yourself..."
"How do I make this mask?" I asked.
"By Dreaming your Other Self," Florinda murmured: "Certainly not by just having a new address, new clothes, new books." She glanced at me sideways and grinned mockingly. "And certainly not by believing you have a new Man."
184
"...for a Woman it is a great deal easier, than for a Man, to break ties with family and past. "Women," Florinda maintained, "are not accountable. This lack of accountability gives Women a great deal of fluidity. Unfortunately, Women rarely, if ever, make use of this advantage. "The hardest thing to grasp about the Sorcerers' World is, that it offers total Freedom." She turned to face me and added softly, "But Freedom is not free. What does Freedom cost?" She said, "Freedom will cost you the mask you have on; the mask, that feels so comfortable and is so hard to shed off, not because it fits so well, but because you have been wearing it for so long. Do you know what Freedom is?" she asked rhetorically (showy, insincere). "Freedom is the total absence of concern about yourself," she said, sitting beside me on the bed. "And the best way to quit being concerned with yourself is to be concerned about others."
185
"It's time for you to begin to shape your new mask; the mask, that cannot have anyone's imprint, but your own. It has to be carved in solitude. Otherwise it won't fit properly. Otherwise there will always be times, when the mask will feel too tight, too loose, too hot, too cold ... To choose the Sorcerers' World is not just a matter of saying you have. You have to act in that World. In your case, you have to Dream. Have you Dreamt-Awake since your return?" In a thoroughly morose (gloomy) mood, I admitted, that I hadn't. "Then you haven't made your decision yet," she observed severely. "You are not carving your new mask. You are not Dreaming your Other Self. Sorcerers are bound to their World solely through their impeccability." A definite gleam appeared in her eyes as she added, "Sorcerers have no interest to convert anyone to their views. There are no gurus or wise men among Sorcerers, only Naguals. They are the Leaders, not because they know more or because they are in any way better Sorcerers, but simply because they have more Energy. I'm not necessarily referring to physical strength," she qualified, "but to a certain configuration of their Being, that permits them to help anyone break the parameters of perception."
186
"He will not tell you what you want to hear. He will not tell you how to behave, for, as you already know, there are neither rules, nor regulations in the Sorcerers' World. "Always remember, there are only improvisations...Never lose sight of him (Carlos). His actions will guide you in so artful a manner, that you won't even notice it. He's an impeccable and peerless Warrior."
187
"If you watch him carefully, you'll see, that Isidore Baltazar doesn't seek love or approval. You'll see, that he remains impassive under any conditions. He doesn't demand anything, yet he is willing to give anything of himself. He avidly seeks a signal from the Spirit in the form of a kind word; an appropriate gesture... and when he gets it, he expresses his thanks by redoubling his efforts. Isidore Baltazar (Carlos) doesn't judge. He fiercely reduces himself to nothing in order to listen, to watch, so that he can conquer and be humbled by his conquest; or be defeated and enhanced by his defeat. If you watch carefully, you'll see, that Isidore Baltazar doesn't surrender. He may be vanquished (defeate, subjugate), but he'll never surrender. And above all, Isidore Baltazar is free."
Strange thoughts rushed into my awareness. I relaxed. I let myself go completely, as I realized, that they were disconnected from the rest of my normal thoughts. I saw them like Beams of Light, Flashes of Intuition. Following one of those Flashes of Intuition, I decided to feel with my seat the bed I was sitting on. And to my dumbfounded surprise, my buttocks felt as if they had sunk into the bed itself. For an instant, I was the bed, and the bed was reaching out to touch my buttocks. I relished (take pleasure, enjoy) this sensation for quite some time. I knew then, that I was Dreaming, and I understood with complete clarity, that I had just felt, what Esperanza had described as 'my feeling being thrown back at me.'
And then my whole being melted, or better yet, it exploded. I wanted to laugh out loud for the sheer joy of it, but I didn't want to wake Florinda.
188
Clara had insisted, that before any particular thing I saw in dreams could be fixed permanently in my memory, I need to see it twice. I had seen all the Women more, than twice; they were permanently etched (cut, engrave) in my memory.
194
"I can't even begin to conceive what Women do to Dream," he went on: "Males have to struggle incessantly to arrange their Attention in Dreams. Women don't struggle, but they do have to acquire inner discipline."
198
"If you ask me, I'd say, that Naguals are Superhuman. That's the reason they know everything about human nature. You can't lie to a Nagual. They see through you. They see through anything. They even see through Space to other Worlds in this World, and to other Worlds out of this World."
200
"Those two were Dreamers from another World. You saw them clearly, but then they disappeared, and your mind didn't acknowledge their vanishing, because it was simply too outlandish (bizarre, absurd)...The other two are your source of energy. They are incorporeal  (lacking material form, spiritual) and not from this World...Since you are not in the Planet of the Dreamers," he clarified, "your Dreams are nightmares, and your transitions between Dreams and Reality are very unstable and dangerous to you and to the other Dreamers. So Florinda has taken it upon herself to buffer and protect you."
211
"...since Women are used to being manipulated, they agreed easily. But a Woman's agreements are simply empty adaptations to pressure. But if it is possible to convince, that Women of the need to change her ways, then half the battle is won. Even if they don't intellectually agree, their emotional realization is infinitely more durable, than that of Men. "
216
"Where he actually lived was not clear to me. Oblivious to schedules and routines, he appeared at and disappeared from the studio at all hours. Day and night were all the same to him.
He slept when he was tired - hardly ever - and ate when he was hungry- almost always. Between his frantic comings and goings, he worked with a concentration, that was astounding. His capacity to stretch or compress Time (energy) was incomprehensible to me... I had always considered myself an energetic person. However, I could not keep up with him. He was always in motion - or so it appeared; agile and active; ever ready to undertake some project. His vigor was simply incredible. It was much later, that I fully understood, that the source of Isidore Baltazar's boundless Energy was his lack of concern with himself. It was his unwavering support; his imperceptible, yet masterful machinations (act of plotting, conspiracy), that helped me stay on the right track. There was a lightheartedness in him, a pure delight in his subtle, yet forceful influence, that made me change without my noticing, that I was being led along a new path; a path, on which I no longer had to play games or needed to pretend or use my womanly wiles (deceitful trick, artifice) to get my way..."
218
"(Carlos) Isidore Baltazar explained to me, that Sorcerers cultivate the Totality of their Being. That is, Sorcerers don't necessarily make a distinction between our rational and our intuitive sides. They use both to reach the Realm of Awareness they call Silent Knowledge, which lies beyond language, beyond thought."
219
"incredible pressure is put on all of us to make certain ideologies acceptable to ourselves. Sorcerers teach, that perception takes place in a place outside the sensorial Realm. Sorcerers know, that something more vast exists, than what we have agreed our senses can perceive. Perception takes place at a point outside the body, outside the senses, they say. But it isn't enough for one merely to believe this premise (proposition, logic). It is not simply a matter of reading or hearing about it from someone else. In order for one to embody it, one has to experience it.
220
"Sorcerers need an extraordinary amount of Energy, which they obtain by detaching themselves from the Social Order without retreating from the World. Sorcerers break the agreement, that has defined Reality, without breaking up in the process themselves..."
222
"... For him actions and decisions are fluid, whatever their outcome, and their finality is measured in that he assumes full responsibility for them, regardless of how trivial or how significant they are.
234
"Didn't you notice how I did it?" he asked, then proceeded to answer his own question. "I picked the thoughts out of thin air. I simply stretched my Energy Fibers and hooked those thoughts, as one hooks fish with a fishing line, from the immeasurable ocean of Thoughts and ideas, that is out there."
240
"If we had let you know, that we were here, you wouldn't have been able to concentrate on your work," she remarked sagaciously (shrewd). "As you well know, instead of writing your paper, you would have been pending (awaiting) on our comings and goings. All your energy would have been spent in trying to find out what we do, wouldn't it?" Her voice was low and raspy, and a strange, excited light made her eyes even more shiny, than usual. "It was a deliberate act on our part,  that you should work without distractions," she assured me. Then she went on to explain, that the caretaker had helped me with my paper only after he was satisfied with what I had done so far. She claimed, that in Dreaming he found the inherent order of my notes.
"I, too, saw the inherent order of my notes," I said smugly (self-satisfied). "I, too, saw it in a Dream."
"Of course you did," Florinda readily agreed. "We pulled you into Dreaming, so you could work on your paper."
"You pulled me into Dreaming?" I repeated. There was something startlingly normal about her statement. Yet at the same time it made me feel apprehensive. I had an uncanny sense, that I was finally close to understanding what Dreaming-Awake was, but somehow I couldn't quite grasp it.
241
It was difficult to make it sound coherent, for I couldn't decide myself, when I had been awake and when I had been Dreaming. To my utter bewilderment, I could recall the exact outline of my paper, as I had seen it superimposed on my original draft.
"My concentration was far too keen for me to have been Dreaming," I pointed out.
"That's precisely what Dreaming-Awake is," Florinda interrupted me. "That's why you remember it so well."
Her tone was that of an impatient teacher explaining a simple, but fundamental point to a backward child. "I've already told you, that Dreaming-Awake has nothing to do with falling asleep and having a Dream."
"I took notes," I said, as if that would invalidate her statement. Seeing her nod, I asked her, if I would find, whatever I saw in Dreaming-Awake jotted (write briefly and hastily) down in my own handwriting on my pad.
"You will," she assured me.
242
Not being able to account for time, measured in the usual manner, unhinged (confused) me.
"Sorcerers break Time's Flux (Flow)," Florinda answered my thoughts. "Time, in the fashion we measure it, doesn't exist, when one Dreams the way Sorcerers Dream. Sorcerers stretch or compress Time at will. For Sorcerers, Time is not a matter of minutes or hours or days, but an altogether different matter. When Dreaming-Awake, our perceptual faculties are heightened," she proceeded in a patient, measured tone: "However, when it comes to perceiving Time, something altogether different happens. The perception of Time does not become heightened, but is canceled out completely." She added, that Time is always a factor of Consciousness; that is, to be aware of Time is a psychological state, that we automatically transform into physical measurements. It is so ingrained in us, that we can hear it, even when we are not consciously aware of it, a clock ticking inside us, subliminally keeping track of Time. In Dreaming-Awake, that capacity is absent," she emphasized. "A thoroughly new, unfamiliar structure, which somehow is not to be understood or interpreted, as we normally do with Time, takes over. "
"Then all I will ever consciously know about Dreaming-Awake is, that Time has either been stretched or compressed," I said, trying to come to grips with her elucidation (explanation).
"You will understand a great deal more, than that," she assured me emphatically: "Once you become adept (proficient, highly skilled, expert) at entering Heightened Awareness, as Mariano Aureliano calls it, you'll be aware then of whatever you wish, because Sorcerers are not involved in measuring Time. They are involved in using it; in stretching or compressing it at will."
"You mentioned earlier, that you all helped me into Dreaming," I said. "Then some of you must know how long, that state lasted."
Florinda said, that she and her companions were perennially (all the time) in a state of Dreaming-Awake (not visible to ordinary eyes, LM), that it was precisely their joint effort, that pulled me into Dreaming-Awake, but that they never kept track of it.
243
"Are you implying (hint), that I might be Dreaming-Awake now?" I asked, knowing the answer before she responded. "If I am, what did I do to reach this state? What steps did I take?"
"The simplest step imaginable," Florinda said. "You didn't let yourself be your Usual Self. That is the Key, that opens doors. We have told you many times and in many ways, that Sorcery is not at all what you think it is. To say that to stop yourself from being your Usual Self, is Sorcery's most Complex Secret, sounds like idiocy, but it is't. It is the Key to Power, therefore the most difficult thing a Sorcerer does. And yet, it isn't something complex or impossible to understand. It doesn't boggle (baffle, elude) the Mind, and for that reason no one can even suspect its Importance or take it seriously. Judging by the result of your latest Dreaming-Awake, I can say, that you have accumulated enough Energy, through preventing yourself from being your Usual Self."
244
"My paper!" I cried out upon discovering the loose sheets and my notepad under her arm. Grinning broadly, Esperanza handed me my notes. Eagerly, I examined the sheets and laughed out loud upon seeing the pages on the pad filled with precise and detailed instructions- written half in Spanish, half in English- on how to proceed with my term paper. The handwriting was unmistakably mine.
"It's all there," I said excitedly. "That's how I saw it in my Dream."
The thought, that I might be able to zoom through graduate without having to work so hard, made me forget all my former anxiety.
"There are no shortcuts to writing good term papers," Esperanzaa said. "Not even with the aid of Sorcery. You should know, that without the preliminary reading, the note taking, and the writing and rewriting, you would never have been able to recognize the structure and order of your term paper in Dreaming."
245
"What about the caretaker?" I finally managed to ask. "Was he a professor in his youth?"
Nelida and Florinda turned to Esperanza, as if it were up to her to answer.
"I wouldn't know that," Esperanza said evasively (intentionally vague). "Didn't he tell you, that he's a Sorcerer in love with ideas?" She was silent for a moment, then added softly, "When he is not taking care of our World, as befits (appropriate for) a caretaker, he reads."
"Besides reading books," Nelida elucidated, "he reads a most extraordinary number of scholarly journals. He speaks several languages, so he's quite up to date with the latest of everything. Delia and Clara are his assistants. He taught them to speak English and German."
"Is the library in your house his?" I asked.
"It belongs to all of us," Nelida said. "However, I'm sure he's the only one, beside Vicente, who has read every book on the shelves."
Noticing my incredulous expression, she advised me, that I shouldn't be fooled by appearances regarding the people in the Sorcerers' World. "To reach a degree of Knowledge, Sorcerers work twice as hard, as normal people," she assured me. "Sorcerers have to make sense of the Everyday World as well, as the Magical World.
To accomplish that, they have to be highly skilled and sophisticated, mentally as well, as physically."
She regarded me with narrowed, critical eyes, then chuckled softly. "For three days, you worked on your paper," she explained. "You worked very hard, didn't you?" She waited for my assent (expess agreement), then added that, while Dreaming-Awake, I worked on my term paper even harder, than I did while awake.
"Not at all," I hastened to contradict her. "It was all quite simple and effortless." I explained, that all I did was see a new version of my paper superimposed on my old draft, and then I copied what I saw.
"To do that took all the strength you had," Nelida maintained. "While Dreaming-Awake, you channeled all your Energy into a single purpose. All your concern and effort went into finishing your paper. Nothing else mattered to you at the moment. You had no other thoughts to interfere with your endeavor."
246
"Was the caretaker Dreaming-Awake when he looked at my paper?" I asked. "Did I see what he saw?"
Nelida rose and walked slowly to the door. For a long moment she peered out into the darkness, then returned to the table. She whispered something to Esperanza, which I didn't hear, and then sat down again. Esperanza chuckled softly, then said, that what the caretaker saw in my paper was different from what I saw and wrote down. "Quite naturally so, for his knowledge is by far more vast, than yours."
Esperanza stared at me with her quick, dark eyes, that somehow made the rest of her face seem lifeless. "Guided by his suggestions, and according to your own capabilities, you saw what your paper ought to read like. That's what you wrote down. While Dreaming-Awake, we have access to hidden resources, which we never use ordinarily," Nelida said, going on to explain that, the instant I saw my paper, I remembered the clues the caretaker had given me. Noticing my incredulous expression, she reminded me what the caretaker had said about my paper: "Too many footnotes, too many notes and sloppily developed ideas."
Her eyes radiated sympathy and amusement, as she went on to say, that since I was Dreaming and I am not as stupid, as I pretended to be, I immediately saw all kinds of links and connections, that I hadn't noticed before within my material.
Nelida leaned toward me, a half-smile playing over her lips as she waited for my reaction. "It's time you know what made you see a better version of your original paper."
Esperanza sat up straight and gave me a wink as if to emphasize, that she was about to reveal a major secret. "When Dreaming-Awake, we have access to Direct Knowledge."
I could see the disappointment in her eyes, as she regarded me for a long moment.
"Don't be so dense!" Nelida snapped impatiently: "Dreaming-Awake should have made you realize, that you have, as all Women do, a unique capacity to receive Knowledge directly."
Esperanza made a silencing gesture with her hand and said, "Did you know, that one of the basic differences between Males and Females is how they approach Knowledge?"
247
I had no idea what she meant. Slowly and deliberately, she tore off a clean sheet from my notepad and drew two human figures. One head she crowned with a cone and said, that it was a Man. On the other head, she drew the same cone, but upside down, and said, that it was a Woman.
"Men build Knowledge step by step," she explained, her pencil poised on the figure crowned with a cone: "Men reach up. They climb toward Knowledge. Sorcerers say, that Men cone toward the Spirit. They cone up toward Knowledge. This coning process limits Men on how far they can reach."
She retraced the cone on the first figure. "As you can see, Men can only reach a certain height. Their path toward Knowledge ends up in a narrow point: the tip of the cone."
She looked at me sharply. "Pay attention," she warned me and pointed her pencil to the second figure, the one with the inverted cone on its head.
"As you can see, the cone is upside down, open like a funnel. Women are able to open themselves directly to the Source (the Source of Creative Force, LM), or rather, the Source reaches them directly, in the broad base of the cone. Sorcerers say, that Women's connection to Knowledge is expansive. On the other hand, Men's connection is quite restricted. Men are close to the concrete," she proceeded, "and aim at the Abstract. Women are close to the Abstract, and yet try to indulge (satisfy personal wishes) themselves with the concrete."
"Why are Women, being so open to Knowledge or the Abstract, considered inferior?" I interrupted her. Esperanza gazed at me with rapt (deeply absorbed) fascination. She rose swiftly, stretched like a cat, until all her joints cracked, then sat down again.
"That Women are considered inferior, or, at the very best, that female traits are equated (regard as equal or as average) as complementary to the male's, has to do with the manner, in which males and females approach Knowledge," she explained: "Generally speaking, Women are more interested in Power over themselves, than over others. Power over others is clearly what males want." "Even among Sorcerers," Nelida interjected, and the Women all laughed.
Esperanza went on to say, that she believed, that originally Women saw no need to exploit their facility (ease in doing) to link themselves broadly and directly to the Spirit.
248
She said Women saw no necessity to talk about or to intellectualize this natural capacity of theirs, because it was enough for them to put their natural capacity in action, and to know, that they had it. Men's incapacity to link themselves directly to the Spirit was what drove them to talk about the process of reaching Knowledge," she stressed. "They haven't stopped talking about it. And it is precisely this insistence on knowing how they strive toward the Spirit; this insistence on analyzing the process, that gave them the certainty, that being rational is a typically male skill."
Esperanza explained, that the conceptualization of reason has been done exclusively by men, and that this has allowed men to belittle (speak of as unimportant) Women's gifts and accomplishments. And even worse, it has allowed men to exclude (reject, disregard) feminine traits from the formulation of the ideals of reason. By now, of course, Women believe what has been defined for them," she emphasized: "Women have been reared to believe that only men can be rational and coherent. Now men carry with them a load of unearned (granted) assets, that makes them automatically superior, regardless of their preparation or capacity."
"How did Women lose their direct link to Knowledge?" I asked.
"Women haven't lost their connection," Esperanza corrected me. "Women still have a direct link with the Spirit. They have only forgotten how to use it; or rather, they have copied men's condition of not having it at all. For thousands of years, men have struggled to make sure, that Women forget it. Take the Holy Inquisition, for example. That was a systematic purge to eradicate the belief, that Women have a direct link to the Spirit. All organized religion is nothing, but a very successful maneuver to put Women in a lower place. Religions invoke (to site in support of) a divine law, that says, that Women are inferior."
I stared at her in amazement, wondering to myself how she could possibly be so erudite (erudite- having or showing profound knowledge).
"Men's need to dominate others and Women's lack of interest in expressing or formulating what they know and how they know it, has been a most nefarious (evil) alliance (union based on common interests)," Esperanza went on:
249
"It has made it possible for Women to be coerced (forced) from the moment they're born into accepting, that fulfillment lies in homemaking, in love, in marriage, in having children, and in self-denial. Women have been excluded from the dominant forms of Abstract Thought and educated into dependence. Women have been so thoroughly trained in the belief, that men must think for them, that Women have finally given up thinking."
"Women are quite capable of thinking." I interrupted her.
"Women are capable of formulating what they have learned," Esperanza corrected me, "but what they have learned has been defined (and manufactured, prepared) by men. Men define the very nature of knowledge (not Higher Knowledge, LM), and from that knowledge they have excluded that, which pertains (relates) to the Feminine. Or if the Feminine is included, it is always in a negative light. And Women have accepted this."
"You are years behind the times," I interjected. "Nowadays Women can do anything they set their hearts to do. They pretty much have access to all the centers of learning, and to almost anything men can do."
"But this is meaningless as long, as Women don't have a support system; a support base," Esperanza argued: "What good is it, that Women have access to what men have, when Women are still considered Inferior Beings, who have to adopt male attitudes and behaviors in order to succeed? The truly successful Women are the perfect converts: they too look down on Women. According to men, the womb limits Women both mentally and physically. This is the reason why Women, although they have access to Knowledge, have not been allowed to help determine what this Knowledge is. Take for instance, philosophers," Esperanza proposed. "The pure thinkers. Some of them are viciously against Women. Others are more subtle in that: they are willing to admit, that Women might be as capable, as men were, it not for the fact, that Women are not interested in rational pursuits. And if Women are interested in rational pursuits, they shouldn't be, because it is more
becoming for a Woman to be true to her nature: a nurturing, dependent companion of the male."
Esperanza expressed all this with unquestionable authority. Within moments, however, I was assailed (attacked) by doubts. "If knowledge (knowledge just for the Planetary Game, not Higher Knowledge, LM) is but a male construct (concept, formation), then why your insistence, that I go to school," I asked.
250
"Because you are a witch, and as such you need to know what impinges (strike, encroach) on you and how it impinges on you," she replied: "Before you refuse something, you must understand why you refuse it. You see, the problem is, that Knowledge, in our day, is derived purely from reasoning things out. But Women have a different track, never, ever taken into consideration. That track can contribute to Knowledge, but it would have to be a contribution, that has nothing to do with reasoning things out."
"What would it deal with, then?" I asked.
"That's for you to decide after you master the tools of reasoning and understanding."
I was very confused.
"What Sorcerers propose," she explained, "is that, men can't have the exclusive right to reason. Men seem to have it now simply because the ground, where men apply reason, is a ground, where maleness prevails. Let us, then, apply reason to a ground, where Femaleness prevails; and that ground is, naturally, the inverted cone I described to you; Women's connection with the Spirit itself." She tilted her head slightly to one side, considering what to say.
"That connection has to be faced with a different aspect of reasoning. An aspect never, ever used before: the Feminine side of reasoning," she said.
"What is the Feminine side of reason, Esperanza?"
"Many things. One of them is definitely Dreaming." She regarded me questioningly, but I had nothing to say. Her deep chuckle caught me by surprise. "I know what you expect from Sorcerers. You want rituals, incantations. Odd, mysterious cults. You want to sing. You want to be 'One with Nature'. You want to commune with water spirits. You want paganism. Some romantic view of what Sorcerers do. Very Germanic. To jump into the Unknown," she went on, "you need guts and mind. Only with them will you be able to explain to yourself and to others the treasures you might find."
She leaned toward me, eager, it seemed, to confide something. She scratched her head and sneezed repeatedly, five times as the caretaker had. "You need to act on your MAGICAL SIDE," she said.
"And what is that?"
251
"THE WOMB." She said this so distantly and calmly, as if she were not interested in my reaction, that I almost missed hearing it. Then suddenly, realizing the absurdity of her remark, I straightened up and looked at the others.
"THE WOMB !" Esperanza repeated. "THE WOMB is the Ultimate Feminine Organ. It is THE WOMB, that gives Women that extra edge; that extra force to channel their Energy."
She explained, that men, in their quest for supremacy, have succeeded in reducing Woman's Mysterious Power, HER WOMB, to a strictly biological organ, whose only function is to reproduce; "to carry man's seed". As if obeying a cue, Nelida rose, walked around the table, and came to stand behind me.
"Do you know the story of the Annunciation (festival Lady Day)?" she whispered in my ear. Giggling, I turned to face her. "I don't."
In that same confidential whisper, she proceeded to tell me, that in the Judeo-Christian tradition, men are the only ones, who hear the voice of God. Women have been excluded from that privilege, with the exception of the Virgin Mary. Nelida said, that an angel, whispering to Mary, was, of course, natural. What wasn't natural, was the fact, that all the angel had to say to Mary was, that she would bear the son of God. The womb did not receive Knowledge but rather the promise of God's seed. A male-god, who engendered (produce, give rise to) another male-god in turn. I wanted to think, to reflect on all, that I had heard, but my mind was in a confused whirl.
"What about Male Sorcerers?" I asked. "They don't have a womb, yet they are clearly connected to the Spirit."
Esperanza regarded me with undisguised pleasure, then looked over her shoulder, as though she were afraid to be overheard, and whispered, "Sorcerers are able to align themselves to Intent, to the Spirit, because they have given up what specifically defines their masculinity, and they are no longer males."
257
""If such an extraordinary individual made this ring, then it has to have some kind of power," I insisted.
"The ring in itself has no power, regardless of who made it," Florinda assured me: "The Power was in the making. The Nagual, who made this ring, was aligned so thoroughly with what Sorcerers call Intent, that he was able to produce this lovely jewel without him being a jeweler. The ring was an act of pure Intent."
Reluctant to sound stupid, I didn't dare admit, that I had no inkling (vague idea) what she meant by Intent. So I asked her what had prompted her to make me such a marvelous gift. "I don't think I deserve it," I added.
"You will use the ring to align yourself with Intent," she said. A wicked grin spread across her face as she added, "But, of course, you already know about aligning yourself with Intent."
258
"I know nothing of the sort," I mumbled defensively, then confessed I didn't really know what Intent was.
"You might not know what the word means," she said off-handedly, "but something in you intuits how to tap that Force."
She brought her head close to mine and whispered, that I had always used Intent to move from Dream to Reality or to bring my Dream- whatever it might have been- to Reality. She glanced at me expecting no doubt for me to draw the obvious conclusions. Seeing my uncomprehending expression, she added, "Both the inventions in the the caretaker's room and the ring were made in Dreams."
I still don't get it," I complained.
"The inventions frighten you," she said equably (steady, uniform, unvarying). "And the ring delights you. Since both are dreams, it can easily be the reverse..."
"You frighten me, Florinda. What do you mean?"
"This, dear, is a World of Dreams. We are teaching you how to bring them about all by yourself." Her dark, shiny eyes held mine for a moment, and then she added,
"At the moment, all theSsorcerers of the Nagual Mariano Aureliano's party help you enter into this World and are helping you to stay in it now."
"Is it a different World? Or is it, that I am different myself?"
"You are the same, but in a different World." She was silent for a moment, then conceded, that I had more energy, than before. "Energy, that comes from your savings and from the loan, all of us made you."
Her banking metaphor was very clear to me. What I still didn't grasp was, what she meant by a different World.
"Look around you!" she exclaimed, holding her arms out wide. "This is not the World of Everyday Life." She was silent for a long time, then in a voice, that was but a low, gentle murmur, added:
"Can butterflies turn into rings in the World of Daily Affairs; in a World, that has been safely and rigorously structured by the roles assigned to all of us?"
I had no answer. I looked around me; at the trees, at the bushes, at the distant mountains. Whatever she meant by a different World still eluded (escape from) me. The difference had to be a purely subjective one, was the thought, that finally occurred to me.
"It isn't!" Florinda insisted, reading my thoughts. "This is a Sorcerer's Dream. You got into it, because you have the Energy."

"...Нагуал, кто сделал это кольцо, был настолько сильно связан с тем, что Маги называют Интэнт, что смог создать эту прекрасную драгоценность не имея опыта ювелира. Кольцо было продуктом чистой Силы Интэнт...Ты будешь пользоваться кольцом, чтобы связать себя с Интэнт," сказала Флоринда,
"Ну ты ведь уже знаешь как связать себя с Интэнт?"
"Я ничего подобного не знаю," промямлила я в оправдание, потом призналась, что действительно не знала что такое Интэнт."
"Может ты и не знаешь что это слово означает," ответила она неожиданно, "но твоя интуиция знает как связаться с этой Силой."
Она подвинула свою голову ближе к моей и прошептала, что я всегда использовала Интэнт, чтобы вернуться из своего потустороннего полёта в Повседневный Мир или перенести свой потусторонний мир, какой бы он не был, назад в Повседневный Мир."
259
"There is really no way to teach Dreaming to Women. All that can be done is to prop them up, so as to make them realize the Enormous Potential they carry in their organic disposition. Since Dreaming for a Woman is a matter of having Energy at her disposal, the important thing is to convince her of the need to modify her deep socialization in order to acquire that Energy. The act of making use of this Energy is automatic; Women Dream Sorcerers' Dreams the instant they have the Energy."
She confided, that a serious consideration about Sorcerers' Dreams, stemming from her own shortcomings, was the difficulty of imbuing (permeate, saturate, inspire) women with the courage to break new ground. Most Women- and she said she was one of them- prefer their safe shackles to the Terror of the New.
"Dreaming is only for courageous Women," she whispered in my ear. Then she burst into loud laughter and added, "Or for those Women, who have no other choice, because their circumstances are unbearable, a category, to which most Women belong, without even knowing it."
264
"You've had two transitions today," Zuleica explained. "One from being normally awake to Dreaming-Awake and the other from Dreaming-Awake to being normally awake. The first was smooth and unnoticeable. The second was nightmarish. That's the normal state of affairs. All of us experience those transitions just like that...What is ordinarily done," she said, "is to start Dreaming by sleeping in a hammock or in some kind of a strapping contraption (device) hanging from a roof beam or a tree. Suspended in that fashion, we don't have any contact with the ground. The ground grounds us: remember that. In that suspended position, a beginning Dreamer can learn how Energy shifts from being awake to Dreaming and from Dreaming a Dream to Dreaming-Awake. All this, as Florinda already told you, is a matter of Energy. The moment you have it, off you go. Your problem now is going to be whether you'll be able to save enough Energy yourself, since the Sorcerers won't be able to lend it to you anymore...We'll see. I'll try to remind you, the next time we share one another's Dreams."
"How do we share one another's Dreams?" I asked, gazing into her astonishing eyes.
265
"That's something impossible for me to explain now," she stated. "Dreaming is incomprehensible. One has to feel it, not discuss it. As in the Everyday World, before one explains something and analyzes it, one has to experience it."
266
"That's something impossible for me to explain now," she stated. "Dreaming is incomprehensible. One has to feel it, not discuss it. As in the Everyday World, before one explains something and analyzes it, one has to experience it."
267
"The moment one begins Dreaming-Awake, a World of enticing (lure, attractive), unexplored possibilities opens up; a World, where the ultimate audacity (boldness, daring, unrestrained impudence, presumption) becomes a reality; where the unexpected is expected. That's the time when human's definitive adventure begins. The World becomes limitless with possibilities and wonder...With the help of the Nagual Mariano Aureliano, you once even saw the Glow of the Surem," Zuleica began, and her soft voice, turning wistful, became softer still: "The Surem are magical creatures, that exist only in Indian legends; Beings, that Sorcerers can see only while Dreaming-Awake at the deepest level. The Surem are Beings from another World. They glow like phosphorescent Human Beings."
272
"I can't lie to you to spare your feelings. No, he'll never be back. Isidore Baltazar was only a moment of Sorcery. A Dream, that passed after being Dreamed. Isidore Baltazar, as the Dream, is gone already." A small, almost wistful (full of melancholy, longing) smile curved her lips. "What I don't know yet," she continued, "is, if the Man, the new Nagual, is gone forever as well. You understand, of course, that even if he returns, he won't be Isidore Baltazar. He'll be someone else, you have to meet all over again."
273
"Would he be unknown to me?" I asked, not quite sure whether I wanted to know.
"I don't know, my child," she said with the weariness of uncertainty. "I simply don't know. I am a Dream myself; and so is the new Nagual. Dreams like us are impermanent (not lasting or durable), for it is our impermanence, that allows us to exist. Nothing holds us, except the Dream."  Blinded by my tears, I could barely see her. "To ease your pain, sink deeper into yourself," she said softly: "Sit up with your knees raised and grab your ankles with crossed arms, right ankle with the left hand. Put your head on your knees and let the sadness go. Let the Earth soothe your pain. Let the Earth's Healing Force come to you."
I sat on the ground in exactly the manner she prescribed. Within moments my sadness vanished. A deep bodily sensation of well-being replaced my anguish.
276
"It's very hard to teach something so unsubstantial (lacking firmness, strength, basis in fact; flimsy) as Dreaming," Esperanza said. "Especially to Women. We, Women are extremely coy (pretending shy/modesty) and clever. After all, we've been slaves all our lives. We Women know how to precisely manipulate things, when we don't want anything to upset, what we have worked so hard to obtain: our status quo (existing condition, state of affair)."
"Do you mean, that men don't?"
277
"They certainly do, but they (men) are more overt. Women fight underhandedly (secret, deceitful, sneaky). Their preferred fighting technique is the slave's maneuver: to turn the mind off. They hear without paying attention. They look without seeing."
She added, that to instruct Women was an accomplishment worthy of praise.
"We like the Openness of Your Fighting," she went on. "There is high hope for you. What we fear the most is the agreeable Woman, who doesn't mind the new, and does everything you ask her to do; then turns around and denounces (condemn openly, censure, criticise, accuse formally) you as soon, as she gets tired or bored with the Newness...And you are Dreaming-Awake because, in order to help you hone (sharpen, give an edge to) your Energy, we have created a bubble around you since the first night you arrived... Your Energy is deployed (bring into action) to protect and uphold the Idea of Yourself." Again she motioned me to be silent, said, that what we think is our Personal Self is, in actuality, only an idea. She claimed, that the bulk of our Energy is consumed in defending that idea.
278
"To Reach a Point of Detachment, where the Self is just an idea, that can be changed at will, is a true act of Sorcery; and the most difficult of all. When the idea of the Self retreats, Sorcerers have the Energy to align themselves with Intent and be more, than what we believe is normal. Women, because they have a WOMB, can focus their attention with great facility (ease) on something outside their Dreams while Dreaming," she explained: "That's precisely what you have been doing all along, unbeknownst to yourself. That object becomes a bridge, that connects you to Intent."
"And what object do I use?"
There was a flicker of impatience in her eyes. Then she said, that it was usually a window or a light or even the bed. "And the first lesson is, that a Woman must, through her WOMB, focus her attention on an object. Not an object from the Dream itself, but an independent one, one from the World prior to the Dream. Yet, it isn't the object, that matters," she hastened to point out : "What's important is the deliberate act of focusing on it, at will, prior to the Dream and while continuing the Dream." She warned me, that although it sounded simple enough, it was a formidable task, that might take me years to accomplish. "What normally happens is, that one awakens the instant one focuses one's attention on the outside object," she said.
"What does it mean to use the WOMB?" I interjected. "And how is it done?"
279
"You are a Woman," Esperanza said softly. "You know how to feel with your WOMB."
I wanted to contradict her, to explain, that I didn't know anything. Before I could do so, however, she went on to explain, that in a Woman, feelings originate in the WOMB. In men," she claimed, "feelings originate in the brain...a Woman is heartless, except with her brood (children), because her feelings are coming from her WOMB. In order to focus your attention with your WOMB, get an object and put it on your belly or rub it on your genitalia."... Esperanza laughed uproariously at my look of dismay, then, in between fits of laughter, chided me:
"I wasn't that bad. I could have said, that you need to smear the object with your juices, but I didn't. Her tone serious again, she continued, "Once you establish a deep familiarity with the object, it will always be there to serve you as a bridge."
280
Every night since my arrival, I had Dreamt the same Dream, which I had forgotten about, until that very moment. I Dreamt, that all the Women-Sorcerers came to my room and drilled me in the Sorcerers' rationales (logic). They told me, on and on, that Dreaming is the Secondary Function of the WOMB - the primary being  reproduction and whatever is related to it. They told me, that Dreaming is a natural function in Women; a pure corollary (natural consequence or effect) of Energy. And given enough Energy, the body of a Woman by itself will awake the WOMB'S secondary functions; and the Woman will Dream inconceivable (unbelievable) Dreams. The Dreaming Energy needed, however, is like an aid to an underdeveloped country: it never arrives. Something in the overall order of our social structures prevents that Energy from being free, so Women can Dream. Were that Energy free, the Women - Sorcerers told me, it would simply overthrow the 'civilized' order of things.
But Women's Great Tragedy is, that their social conscience (feeling of remorse/guilt, conformity to one's sense of right or wrong, in fairness) completely dominates their individual conscience. Women fear being different and don't want to stray too far from the comforts of the known. The social pressures, put upon them, not to deviate, are simply too overpowering. And rather than change, Women acquiesce (accept without protest) to what has been ordained (decree/law as a part of nature or Universe; prearrange unalterably, predestine): 'Women exist to be at the service of man.' Thus, Women can never Dream Sorcery Dreams, although they have the organic disposition (WOMB) for it. Womanhood has destroyed Women's chances. Whether it be tinted with a religious or a scientific slant (incline direction), it still brands Women with the same seal: Women's main function is to reproduce, and whether they have achieved a degree of political, social, or economic equality is ultimately immaterial. The Women - Sorcerers told me all this every night. The more I remembered and understood their words, the greater was my sorrow. My grief was no longer for me alone, but for all of us; a Race of Schizoid Beings, trapped in a Social Order, that has shackled us to our own incapacities. If we ever break free, it is only momentarily; a short-lived clarity, before we plunge willingly or forced back into the Darkness.
286
"But what about Esperanza and the caretaker?" I interrupted her. "I Dreamt, that both were really you."
"They are," she said, as if it were the most natural thing in the World. "I've just told you. You shifted deeper, than I anticipated and entered into what Dreamers call Dreaming in Worlds other, than this World. You and I were Dreaming in a different World. That's why you didn't feel the water. That's the World, where the Nagual Elias found all his inventions. In that World, I can be either a man or a woman. And just like the Nagual Elias brought his inventions to this World, I bring either Esperanza or the caretaker. Or rather, my impersonal Energy does that."
I couldn't put my thoughts or feelings into words. An incredible urge to run away, screaming, took hold of me, but I couldn't put it into action. My motor control was no longer a volitional matter with me. Trying to rise and scream, I collapsed on the ground. Zuleica wasn't in the least concerned or moved by my condition. She went on talking, as if she hadn't seen my knees give, as if I weren't lying sprawled (spread out in a straggling/disordered position) on the ground like a rag doll.
"You're a good Dreamer. After all, you've been Dreaming with monsters all your life. Now it's time you acquired the Energy to Dream like Sorcerers do, to Dream about impersonal Energy."
I wanted to interrupt her, to tell her, that there was nothing impersonal about my Dream of Esperanza and the caretaker; that, in fact, it was worse, than the monsters of my nightmares, but I couldn't speak.
"Tonight, your watch brought you back from the deepest Dream you have ever had," Zuleica continued, indifferent to the weird sounds emerging from my throat.
"And you even have a rock to prove it." She came to where I lay open-mouthed, staring at her. She felt in my pocket. She was right. There it was; the rock I had picked from the pile of stones.
289
The Nagual Mariano Aureliano (Don Juan) had once told me, that Sorcerers, when they talk among themselves, speak of Sorcery, as a bird. They call it the Bird of Freedom.
They say, that the Bird of Freedom only flies in a straight line and never comes around twice. They also say, that it is the Nagual, who lures the Bird of Freedom. It is he, who entices (lure) the Bird to shed its shadow on the Warrior's Path. Without that shadow, there is no direction. The meaning of my Dream was, that I had lost the Bird of Freedom. I had lost the Nagual and, without him, all hope and purpose.
292
"How can I possibly do that? I know, that if the Nagual is gone, the game is over."
"You don't need the Nagual to be an impeccable Sorceress," she remarked: "Your impeccability should lead you to him, even if he's no longer in the World.
To live impeccably within your circumstances is your challenge. Whether you see Isidore Baltazar tomorrow, in a year, or at the end of your life should make no difference to you."
293
"Let me tell you a story, young Woman," she said in an unusually harsh voice, as if her tone was meant to cancel the pain in her eyes: "I didn't go with the Nagual  Mariano Aureliano and his party; and neither did Zuleica. Do you know why?"
Numb with anticipation and fear, I stared at her, open-mouthed. "No, Florinda. I don't," I finally managed to say. Her voice now low and soft, she said:
"We are here, because we don't belong to that party of Sorcercers. We do, but then we don't really. Our feelings are with another Nagual, the Nagual Julian, our  teacher. The Nagual Mariano Aureliano is our cohort, and the Nagual Isidore Baltazar, our pupil. Like yourself, we've been left behind. You, because you were not ready to go with them. We, because we need more Energy to take a Greater Jump; and join perhaps another Band of Warriors; a much older Band. The Nagual Julian's...At great length she told me about her teacher, the Nagual Julian; famous by all accounts. Her descriptions of him were compressed, yet so evocative (having power to: summon, call forth, reawaken) I could see him before my very eyes: the most dashing Being, that ever lived. Funny, sharp-witted, and fast-thinking; an incorrigible (not correctable or reformed, firmly rooted) prankster (one, who plays tricks of pranks). A storyteller. A magician, who handled perception, as a master baker handles dough, kneading (mix a dough into uniform mass, squize, press, roll with hands) it into any shape or form without ever losing sight of it. To be with the Nagual Julian, Florinda assured me, was something unforgettable. She confessed, that she loved him beyond words, beyond feelings. And so did Zuleica.
294
"The World of Sorcerers is a World of Solitariness (single, alone), yet in it, Love is forever. Like my Love for the Nagual Julian. We move in the World of Sorcerers all by ourselves, accounting only for our acts, our feelings, and our impeccability." She nodded, as if to underline her words: "I've no longer any feelings. Whatever I had went away with the Nagual Julian. All I have left is my sense of will, of duty, and of purpose. Perhaps you and I are in the same boat." She said this so smoothly, that it passed, before I realized, what she had said. I stared at her, and as always, I was dazzled by her splendid beauty and youthfulness, which the years had left  bewitchingly (captivate, fascinate) intact.
297
"Oh, you know," Zuleica said vaguely, "Women-Sorcerers come and go unnoticed: "Nobody pays attention to a Woman, especially if she's old. Now, a beautiful young Woman, on the other hand, attracts everybody's attention. That's why Women-Sorcerers should always be disguised, if they are handsome. If they are averagely homely, they have nothing to worry about..."To be in the Sorcerers' World one has to Dream superbly...Most people don't have the wits (natural ability to perceive or know, ingenuity, resourcefulness) nor the size of Spirit to Dream. They cannot help but see the World as ordinary and repetitious; and do you know why?" she asked, fixing me with her keen gaze: "Because if you don't fight to avoid it, the World is indeed ordinary and repetitious. Most people are so involved with themselves, that they have become idiotic. Idiots have no desire to fight to avoid ordinariness and repetitiousness."
Zuleica rose from the bench and put on her sandals. She tied her shawl around her waist, so her long skirt wouldn't drag, and walked to the middle of the patio. I knew what she was going to do, before she even started. She was going to spin. She was going to perform a dance, in order to gather Cosmic Energy. Women-Sorcerers  believe, that by moving their bodies, they can get the strength necessary to Dream. With a barely perceptible gesture of her chin, she motioned me to follow her and imitate her movements. She glided on the dark brown Mexican tiles and brown bricks, that had been laid out in an ancient Toltec pattern by Isidore Baltazar; a Sorceric design, binding generations of Sorcerers and Dreamers throughout the ages in webs of secrets and feats of Power - a design, into which he had put himself, around and inside it, with all his strength, all his Intent, willing myth and Dream into Reality (World).
298
It was there, she said, where the old Nagual and his Sorcerers wove their magic web. Like a spider's web, invisible and resilient, it held them, when they plunged into the Unknown, into the Darkness and the Light, as Sorcerers do routinely. She had also said, that the house was a symbol. The Sorcerers of her group didn't have to be in the house or even in its vicinity, when they plunged into the Unknown through Dreaming. Everywhere they went, they carried the feeling; the mood of the house in their hearts. And that feeling and mood, whatever they were for each of them, gave them the strength to face the Everyday World with wonder and delight.
299
"Myths are Dreams of extraordinary Dreamers," she said: "You need a great deal of courage and concentration in order to maintain them. And above all, you need a great deal of imagination. You are living a myth, a myth, that has been handed down to you for safekeeping." She spoke in a tone, that was almost reverent (feeling of profound awe). "You cannot be the recipient of this myth,  unless you are irreproachable (perfect). If you are not, the myth will simply move away from you."
300
"The Sorcerers' World is a mythical World, separated from the Everyday One by a mysterious barrier, made out of dreams and commitments. Only if the Nagual is supported and upheld by his fellow Dreamers, can he lead them into other viable (practicable, possible) Worlds, from which he can entice (lure) the Bird of Freedom...You have witnessed how the old Nagual, as well, as Isidore Baltazar, by their mere presence, affect whoever is around them; be it their fellow Sorcerers or just bystanders; making them aware, that the World is a mystery, where nothing can be taken for granted under any circumstances."
I nodded in agreement. For a long time I had been at a loss to understand how Naguals could, by their mere presence, make such a difference. After careful observation, comparing opinions with others, and endless introspection (self-examination), I concluded, that their influence stemmed from their renunciation (give up, reject, disown) of worldly concerns. In our Daily World, we also have examples of Men and Women, who have left worldly concerns behind. We call them mystics, saints, religious people. But Naguals are neither mystics, nor saints and are certainly not religious men. Naguals are worldly Men without a shred of worldly concerns. At a subliminal level, this contradiction has the most tremendous effect on whoever is around them. The minds of those, who are around a Nagual, can't grasp what is affecting them, yet they feel the impact in their bodies as a strange anxiety, an urge to break loose, or as a sense of inadequacy, as if something transcendental is taking place somewhere else, and they can't get to it. But the Naguals' built-in capacity to affect others doesn't only depend on their lack of worldly concerns or on the force of their personalities; but rather on the force of their unreproachful (not criticizing) behavior. Naguals are unreproachful in their actions and feelings; regardless of the ambushes (hidden trap, suprise attack) - worldly or otherworldly- placed on their interminable (continual, endless) path. It isn't, that Naguals follow a prescribed pattern of rules and regulations in order to have unreproachful behavior, for there are no rules and regulations.
301
Rather, they use their imaginations for adopting or adapting to whatever it takes to make their actions fluid. For their deeds, Naguals, unlike average men, don't seek approval, respect, praise, or any kind of acknowledgment from anyone, including their fellow Sorcerers. All they seek is their own sense of flawlessness; of innocence, of integrity (honesty). It is this, that makes a Nagual's company addictive. Others become dependent on his freedom, as one would to a drug.
To a Nagual, the World is always brand new. In his company, one begins to look at the World, as if it had never happened before.
"That's because Naguals have broken the mirror of self-reflection," Zuleica said, as if she had followed my train of thoughts. "Naguals are able to see themselves in the mirror of fog, which reflects only the Unknown. It is a mirror, that no longer reflects our normal humanity, expressed in repetition; but reveals the face of Infinity. Sorcerers believe, that when the face of Self-reflection and the face of Infinity merge, a Nagual is totally ready to break the boundaries of reality and disappear, as though he wasn't made of solid matter. Isidore Baltazar had been ready for a long time."
"He can't leave me behind !" I cried out. "That would be too unfair."
"It's downright foolish to think in terms of fairness and unfairness," Zuleica said: "In the Sorcerers' World, there is only Power. Didn't every one of us teach you that?"
"There are many things I learned," I conceded (admit, acknowledge) gloomily. After a few moments, I mumbled under my breath, "But they are not worth anything at the moment."
"They are worth the most now," she contradicted me: "If you have learned one thing, it's, that at the bleakest (harsh) moments Warriors rally (gather, assemble) their Power to carry on. A Warrior doesn't succumb (give in, give up) to despair."
"Nothing of what I've learned and experienced can alleviate my sadness and despair," I said softly: "I've even tried the spiritual chants I learned from my nanny, and Florinda laughed at me. She thinks am an idiot."
"Florinda is right," Zuleica pronounced: "Our Magical World has nothing to do with chants and incantations; with rituals and bizarre behavior.
302
"Our Magical World, which is a Dream, is willed into being by the concentrated desire of those, who participate in it. It is held intact at every moment by the Sorcerers' tenacious (persistent, cohesive, stubborn) wills; the same way the Everyday World is held together by everybody's tenacious will...To Dream our Dream, you have to be dead."
"Does that mean I have to drop dead right here and now?" I asked in a voice, that was getting hoarse. "You know, that I am ready for that, at a drop of a hat."
Zuleica's face lit up, and she laughed, as though I had told the best of jokes. Seeing, that I was as serious, as I could be, she hastened to clarify,
"No, no. To die means to cancel all your holdings; to drop everything you have, everything you are."
"That's nothing new," I said. "I did that the moment I joined your World."
"Obviously you didn't. Otherwise you wouldn't be in such a mess. If you had died the way Sorcery demands, you would feel no anguish now."
"What would I feel, then?"
"Duty! Purpose!"
"My anguish has nothing to do with my sense of purpose," I shouted. "It's apart, independent. I am alive and feel sadness and love. How can I avoid that?"
Zuleica clarified, "You're not supposed to avoid it, but to overcome it. If Warriors have nothing, they feel nothing."
"What kind of an empty World is that?" I asked defiantly.
"Empty is the World of indulging, because Indulging cuts off everything else, except Indulging." She gazed at me eagerly, as if expecting me to agree with her statement. "So it's a lopsided World; boring, repetitious. For Sorcerers, the antidote (counteracting unwanted condition) of indulging is dying. And they don't just think about it, they do it."
"I really don't understand what you're saying, Zuleica."
303
"You understand me perfectly well," she maintained. "Your Dream began when you met me. Now it's time for another Dream. But this time, Dream dead. Your error was to Dream alive."
"What does that mean?" I asked restlessly: "Don't torment me with riddles. You, yourself, told me, that only Male-Sorcerers drive themselves nuts with riddles. You're doing the same to me now." Zuleica's laughter echoed from wall to wall. It rustled like dry leaves pushed by the wind.
"To Dream alive means to have hope. It means, that you hold on to your Dream for dear life. To Dream dead means, that you Dream without hope. You Dream without holding on to your Dream."
Florinda had told me, that freedom is a total absence of concern about oneself; a lack of concern achieved when the imprisoned bulk of Energy within ourselves is untied. She had said, that this Energy is released only when we can arrest (seize, hold, capture) the exalted (elevated) conception we have of ourselves; of our importance; an importance we feel must not be violated or mocked. Zuleica's voice was clear, but seemed to come from a great distance, as she added, "The price of Freedom is very high. Freedom can only be attained (accomplished) by Dreaming without hope; by willing to lose all, even the Dream. For some of us, to Dream without hope; to struggle with no goal in mind, is the only way to keep up with the Bird of Freedom."

КУДА ИСЧЕЗАЛИ И ИСЧЕЗАЮТ ЛЮДИ, ЦЕЛЫЕ ДЕРЕВНИ ИЛИ ГОРОДА, И ДАЖЕ ЦЕЛЫЕ ЦИВИЛИЗАЦИИ ?

ЛЮДИ, ЦЕЛЫЕ ДЕРЕВНИ ИЛИ ГОРОДА, И ДАЖЕ ЦЕЛЫЕ ЦИВИЛИЗАЦИИ отправляют в Новую Вселенную, ими всегда заселяли и заселяют Новую Вселенную через Порталы в Материи Времени (Электронная Голографическая Сетка вокруг Земли). Это делалось и делается особенно часто во время войн, стихийных бедствий, эпидемий, переселении народов (эмигрантов) в другие места. Это постоянно делается в многочисленных тюрьмах, больницах и детских домах, во время многочисленных пробок и авариях на дорогах, особенно часто в последние годы. Процесс ещё не закончен. Для прохода в Новую Вселенную постоянно создавались и создаются Порталы и Чёрные Дыры во многих местах Земли и всего Космоса. Для этого также использовались отдельные люди с двойными или тройными Светящимися Шарами, наслоенными друг на друга, что означает содержание намного больше Солнечной Энергии в их Душах, чем у обыкновенного человека, имеющего только один Светящийся Шар-Ауру вокруг него.

В течении тысячелетий Новую Вселенную заселили нашими Параллельными Личностями, которые создавали и создают там новые миры (особенно Женщины). Иногда нам трудно было понять, в какой из Вселенных мы находимся, так как они очень похожи, но разной вибрации и разной Линии Времени. Вибрация Новой Вселенной намного ниже и медленнее, чем вибрация Старой Вселенной ! Нас часто запутывают особенно политикой, путешествиями и Средствами Массовой Информации: всё это существует и в Новой Вселенной.
Мы сначала заселяем Новую Вселенную своими параллельными личностями (особенно нашими близнецами), затем собираем все свои части из Старой Вселенной (со всех Уровней) и также из Новой Вселенной в одно целое (в Новое Солнце), чтобы быть в полном составе и постепенно поднимаемся в Источник Всех Солнц. Но и там мы держим постоянную связь с Новой Вселенной и следим за её развитием: она - очень близко к нам, а не "тысячи световых лет от нас". Когда время почти подходит Новой Вселенной уходить на покой, её вибрация существенно поднимается - она стареет, то Мы-Солнца посылаем из Источника части себя, своих представителей в эту Вселенную, чтобы они прошли от самого высшего Уровня до самого низшего 3го (для человека) и проиграли Планетарную Игру на 3м и 4м Уровнях. Это те люди, кто имеет 2 или 3 Светящихся Шара, наложенных друг на друга, то есть показывает, что эти люди прибыли прямо из Источника. Роберт Монро, Карлос Кастанэда и все остальные Нагуалы были такими людьми. Как видно из этого связь со Вселенными у нас постоянная. Весь этот процесс произойдёт быстрее когда разрушится 3й физический Уровень Сознания.
Знаком связи между Старой и Новой Вселенной являются строения - близнецы, как например, церкви с одинаковыми башнями, разрушенные башни-близнецы мирового торгового центра в Нью Йорке, жилые высотные здания, аэропорты, двойные скоростные дороги, мосты, тоннели, железные дороги, подземное метро и т.д., построенные в местах Порталов. Часто Порталы образованы разного рода битвами между людьми или с приходом новых инопланетных рас из Космоса на Землю, создающих стихийные бедствия. С помощью Порталов с Земли и с других Планет Старой Вселенной в Новую Вселенную переправляются: вода, воздух, грунт, пепел, пыль, газы и другие остатки разрушенных Планет, растительный и животный мир (помимо людей и инопланетян). Этому здорово помогают Торнадо-Смерчи (как на земле, так и на воде), Ураганы, Водовороты и Пожары.
Молодые звёзды также формируются в Старой Вселенной и потом высылаются в Новую Вселенную, чтобы там сформировать планеты вокруг себя и продолжать свою эволюцию.

Роберт Монро написал в своей книге "Далёкие Путешествия" (ниже отрывок на русском и на английском, перевод мой), что только те люди, кто прошёл Нелёгкую Планетарную Игру на таких Планетах как Земля, способны полететь во все концы Новой Вселенной, чтобы учить, создавать, конструировать и повышать сознание, где это - необходимо! Это и были первые отряды Древних Мексиканских Колдунов с Лидерами-Нагуалами стоящими во главе отрядов. И так поколение за поколением, все они подчинялись СИЛЕ ИСТОЧНИКА - ИНТЭНТ. В этой точке и происходит соединение книг Роберта Монро и книг Карлоса Кастанэда. Они дополняют друг друга, хотя путь к СИЛЕ ИНТЭНТ был разный, подходы были разные, у Роберта Монро подход был более современный, более научный, как, например, использование звуковых волн Hemi-Sync для облегчения вылетов разведчиков без тела (хотя буддийские монахи тысячелетиями также использовали звуковые волны для той же цели). Роберту также помогали части его Высшего Существа-Солнца на более высоких уровнях сознания, а также те люди на Земле, кому всё это было интересно. Роберт Монро упомянул в своей книге, что наталкивался на людей, которые имели возможность легко покидать Планету и возвращаться на неё когда им вздумается. И таких на Земле, он полагал, было около 600 человек. Я думаю все эти люди тоже подчинялись ЗАКОНУ ИНТЭНТ и выполняли какие-то задания в Новой Вселенной, как и отряды Мексиканских Колдунов. Карлосу Кастанэда удалось вкратце описать членов только последних 4х отрядов Магов-Колдунов в своих книгах, остальные отряды из династии Дон Хуана ушли в Новую Вселенную тысячи лет тому назад. В этих отрядах всегда было в два раза больше женщин, чем мужчин. Нагуал-Мужчина был обязан найти себе замену и обучить нового Мужчину-Нагуала и его новую группу Магов на случай своего ухода с Планеты. Уходящий Нагуал-Мужчина также был обязан найти себе свою Женщину-Нагуал, которая отправлялась в Новую Вселенную раньше него с отрядом уходящего Учителя-Нагуала. Она служила маяком в Новой Вселенной для своего Мужчины-Нагуала и для ихней группы Магов, оставшихся на Земле, тогда когда приходило их время покинуть Землю. Так ушёл в Новую Вселенную Нагуал Илиас со своим отрядом, Нагуал Джулиан со своим отрядом, также ушёл Дон Хуан со своей группой и также ушёл Карлос Кастанэда со своей группой в своих энергетических формах (не в физических телах).
С тех пор, как были написаны книги Робертом Монро и Карлосом Кастанэда ещё больше такого рода разведчиков в энергетичесой форме было послано в нашу Новую Вселенную. Но цель Источника Всех Солнц состоит в том, чтобы все, кто может, на Земле и на подобных планетах подготовились в разведчики, также как отряды Мексиканских Магов, и начали полёты в Новую Вселенную в энергетической форме с той же целью: учить, создавать, конструировать и повышать там сознание. Вот для этой цели и приходится всем Выпускникам этой Планетарной Игры приобретать опыт во всех формах жизни на Земле, чтобы потом уметь создавать миры и распространять жизнь на пустынных планетах в Новой Вселенной (особенно Женщины), но сначала на нефизическом уровне. Так что прежде чем попасть в Источник Всех Солнц, нам всем пришлось рвануть в Новую Вселенную! И брать с собой представителей флоры и фауны (в энергетической форме), к которым мы были так привязаны на Земле (как это сделали Дон Хуан и его группа)!Они взяли с собой в Новую Вселенную фруктовые деревья (в энергетической форме), которые они посадили вокруг своего огромного поместья в Мексике.


Этот отрывок
из книги Роберта Монро на русском:

"А сейчас вместо всех этих вопросов, почему бы вам не прочесть то, что нужно было бы организовать и цели, которые нужно было бы достичь? Я мог бы дать вам то, что вы называете rote на эту тему (rote - шар/сгусток мыслей, чувств, эмоций, образов, ЛМ), План, который не связан с коммунизмом или социализмом, капитализмом или диктатурой. Необходимо  Всемирное, Объединённое, Человеческое Стремление. Это произойдёт в силу, всем ясной, НЕОБХОДИМОСТИ, не с помощью Религии, или с помощью отдельных рас, или политических мирвозрений, или с помощью оружия.""
"Говорят, что это невозможно сделать."
"Это и делает его стоящим усилий!"
"А какие результаты это Сплочение, эта одна Цель принесёт?"
Это принесёт Человеческому Сознанию редкую возможность с огромной скоростью вырваться в ОБЩУЮ ИНТЕЛЛИГЕНТНУЮ ЭНЕРГЕТИЧЕСКУЮ СИСТЕМУ, КОТОРАЯ НАМНОГО ВЫШЕ ИЛЛЮЗИИ ПРОСТРАНСТВА И ВРЕМЕНИ, И ГДЕ ВЫ СМОЖЕТЕ ТВОРИТЬ, СООРУЖАТЬ, УЧИТЬ КАК ТОЛЬКО БЫВШИЕ ЛЮДИ - ВЫПУСКНИКИ ПЛАНЕТАРНОЙ ИГРЫ МОГУТ СДЕЛАТЬ!"
"Необходимость - это серьёзное дело. В таком случае Мир должен находиться в плачевном состоянии."
"... Время придёт!"


EVOLUTION OF A SUN BEING TO BECOME - HUMAN+ and a GRADUATE

Renovated Super-Human School of Compressed Learning for training a Human+ or a Graduate. There are many of such Schools in our Old Universe! "Far Journeys", p. 216-219:

"We were floating amid thousands upon thousands of White Sparkling Forms, each animated and vibrating. At first, the Brightness and Radiation was so overwhelming, I was sure I would have to push the panic button or scream for my INSPEC friend. Then it lessened, and I felt the warm Sense of Understanding, entering from all external points of me. I knew these Forms had deliberately diverted their Radiation... away from me, so it conformed to My Level of Tolerance. I wondered how I must ident (look) to them, probably a dull Gray Piece of Fog.

"Welcome to...the Renovated Super-Human School of Compressed Learning" - as she sent it to me, I immediately got the Flash of the White Sparkling Ring.
She : This is Our Reference Point, until we decide to . . .
I : Decide to do what?
She : I, uh . . . Graduate.
I : What do you do in the meantime?
She : Well, for one, we make and gather... what did you call it?...Loosh (White Sun Energy of Balance, LM). Like honeybees. Or Guernsey cows. Only now we know what we’re doing and why, and we’re happy to do it.
I : What else do you do?
She : Experience Earth Consciousness. Not just in Physical Human Form — remember, we could only feel part of it, just a part. Now we go through it completely, from the smallest Uni-Cellular Life up, millions of different Life Cycles, most of which we were unaware of, as only Physical Humans. Even the Physical Earth itself has an Active Consciousness.
I : The natural Food Chain Process, it still exists and you experience it? From Beginning to End?
She : It's an important part of the Learning Process. We couldn’t make Loosh without it.
BB : Some change, huh? No more haze, no more M Band noise, no more Locked-In Rings! Want me to show you around?)... In front of us was the First Entry Station (a Portal into Earth, LM). It appeared much the same. There was a large Cluster of Gray Forms hovering around it ...
BB : Lot of changes... Heavy Cutback on the Survival Imprint, for one... another thing is a solid prebriefing and training before Entry, especially, as to continuing contact during physical sleep cycles.
I : But you don't even sleep here, do you?
BB : No, don't need to...Oh, yeh, that's the other point. These First-Timers go back before the Changes, as their First Entry Point (a Portal into Earth, LM), some of them almost back, when Humans First began Being Human. They take One Human Physical Life Cycle and One Only, and come back here and join in. No Repeaters, just One-Timers.
I : Is this One-Timer Pattern going on back, where I came from?
BB : Oh, sure.
I : I haven't had a percept on that taking place.
BB : Sure, you have.
I : How?
BB : That Last Outer Ring, remember? Didn’t come near the Repeater Department? Just went up and faded out?
I : But They were the Ones Going Home (to the Source of All Suns, LM.)
BB vibrated triumphantly: Well?
I scanned beyond the Gray Forms (future Players-One Timers, LM) around the Entry Station and into the Sparkling Lights beyond."

Here Robert is travelling in Space and meeting a former pet from Earth (a dog or a cat), who was going to become a human first time! "Far Journeys", p. 138 - 139:

"...as AA turned, he became aware of a tiny form huddled to one side. He focused. (Hi.) The little one was wide open. (Hi.)
(Going to make the big leap, huh?)
(Yes . . . I hope so.)
AA blanked. (You hope so! Don't you know?)
The tiny form vibrated. (I mean, it came so quickly, it was such a surprise. I'm still not used to it. It's really going to happen, after I tried so long.)
(You mean they wouldn’t accept you, wouldn’t let you in before this?)
(I guess not. I wanted to, but it never happened . . . before now.)
AA opened more. (I thought anyone could just walk up and get in, if there were entry points available.)
(Oh, no. You have to qualify.)
AA stored and scanned. (Ident?)
The form flickered. (What?)
(Ident.)
(I don't know what you mean.)
AA blanked heavily, then focused softly. (If you’ll run me your rote, I'll try to help. I understand, the excitement and all the anticipation.)
The form flickered more. (What's a rote?)
(Rote is information you have that . . .) AA cut off, then reset. (Where did you come from?)
The form lighted. (Over there. It was easy.)
AA followed the focus. (You mean the Planet, where humans are?)
(Yes, yes.)
AA vibrated. (Then it's not your first time. You've been Human? There must be some mix-up!)
(No, no, there isn 't.) The form grew brighter. (I've never been a human, but I've studied them a long time. I've lived with them, they've fed and loved me . . . and now I . . . I'm going to be a Human. They tell me I've earned, I mean learned it. And I'm going to be a good one. I know it!)...

Robert Monroe got experience as a monkey on the New Earth, on page 227 he says:"There was much monkey left in me, too much." Then got experience as a Cloud, p. 218 :

"CLICK! - I'm floating over a wide brown field, just about three thousand feet up . . . I'm flat on the bottom and strong life energy is pouring up at me from below . . .
I'm getting larger and larger and I eagerly convert the Energy into being me . . . I'm a Whirling Vortex and my action takes water out of the energy and helps me get bigger, and I become more conscious, more aware . . . as I get bigger, I'm able to know more . . . I'm like a round puffball on top, and I feel myself growing upward more, than outward . . . now there's much of my life energy flowing in me, building up . . . (Wait, that's . . . electricity!) . . . if I can keep growing enough, before the water leaks out, if the Energy from below lasts long enough, I'll get strong, really strong . . . but I'm drifting away from the Energy shaft and I can't stop the drift, so I'm not getting enough to, enough to . . .We were floating over the Earth, over a heavy forest. The brown field in the near distance was familiar. BB hovered in front of me...He indicated behind me. I turned. It was a medium-sized cumulus cloud, white on the side, where the Rays of the Sun touched it, gray on the back, with a dark flat bottom. Clouds have consciousness? The basis for life? Waters, minute bits of chemicals...and electricity ! All the ingredients. What would a thunderhead be? Or a tornado, a hurricane, weather lows and highs!"

Robert got experience as a Fish on the New Earth, p. 220-221:

"CLICK! - I am in green water . . . it is lighter above me and darker below . . . my mouth is opening and closing automatically, taking in water, which flows through my head and out my ears . . . no, not ears. Gills . . . I'm a fish, a very big fish ! . . . I can feel my stabilizing fins waving gently to keep me in place, my vision is split, I can't see exactly straight in front of me . . . behind me is almost a blind spot, but my peripheral seeing is tremendous, detail is exquisite, but not many colors, only one or two . . . I try moving, just thinking about it, and I speed forward very rapidly, turn right, left, roll, steep climb, then dive . . . wait, something on the surface when I climbed, gotta go back, grab it, hungry, hungry . . . I shoot uncontrolled through the surface, mouth open, gulping in something as I do . . . then out of the air and back into the water, diving with a great sense of satisfaction and something wiggling and crunching in the back of my mouth . . . a bug? . . . deeper, but it's not dark as I thought, I can still see wonderfully . . . I am aware of another fish diving with me, tail and back of the body sculling, sculling strongly . . . am I doing that, too?. . . I am ! . . . it just takes care of itself . . . I just think and it works, like walking or running in a physical human body . . . I stop. Ahead of me is another fish, it is coming at me . . . no, it's gigantic, the water is deceptive, it's incredibly bigger, than I am . . . it has hunger signals radiating. . . go, go, it's after me, swim, swim fast, it's coming after me. . . up to the top, up, up faster . . . signal in from my sides, another fish swimming violently beside me . . . signal from the stripes on my sides . . .
(RAM, when you’re in the air, skip! Skip!)
I broke through the surface into the air, reached out, and stretched.
CLICK!
I was just above the water, and I saw the body of my fish, with a second one alongside it, arch through the air and reenter the water with the smallest of splashes, but immediately there was a rushing, a swirling under the surface.
(Fun, huh?) It was BB beside me. I couldn't reply, I was shaking so hard, so he went on.
(I guaranteed AA I wouldn’t let you go through the end of it. He had a percept you weren't ready and he was right. But you asked her about the food chain.)"

Robert got experience as a Panther on the New Earth, p. 224:

"CLICK! I am lying down in soft thick grasses, lying on my side . . . I open my eyes . . . tall trees surround me on all sides, their leaf-laden branches form a canopy far overhead, sunlight filters through to provide good, but not overbearing luminescence . . . a large tan-colored panther is standing over me, staring at me intently.
(Come on, RAM . . . let's play!)
I roll over and stand up . . . stand up ! . . . I have four legs! How sure and stable it feels! . . . my head is out in front of my body, now I have to turn to look at my back and hips . . . fur-covered, sleek . . . what's that waving behind me? . . . it's a tail, I have a tail . . . I think about moving it, and it jerks . . . back and forth, back and forth, how about that ! . . . but it goes up and down just a little bit, more down, than up . . . a scent gets my attention . . . smells, smells, I didn't know so many different smells existed . . . know instantly if they're near or far . . . the signal input is as good, as or better, than my seeing . . . and hearing, I could know everything just from listening . . . I flex my legs, pull in my claws . . . yes! I have claws! I feel great ! Watch out, world, here I come . . . such a glorious sense of being alive . . . totally alive, I want to run, jump, climb.
(Well, come on, then!)
The tan panther lopes off through the trees, and I follow . . . faster, now into a gallop . . . now running all out, dodging through the trees, easily avoiding low branches... the exhilarating flow of smells passing my nose and I sample them all . . . my eyes and ears picking up, identifying and sorting a myriad of signals, all familiar . . . a large tree is dead ahead and the tan panther runs right up the side of it and I follow, digging in claws, pulling up, and digging in claws. It is waiting for me, sitting casually on a thick branch . . . I pull up beside it, sit back . . . he waves his tail . . . and I wave mine in reply.
(Pretty good for a beginner, RAM.)
I am too stimulated to reply. I am remembering the great sense of power in my muscles, sorting out the massive input, that had come through my senses . . . how could humans have ignored and distorted such profound perceptions . . . have picked up so little of it when a lower animal . . . lower? . . . picked up so much.
(Have to go down now.)
The tan panther stands up, turns, and walks down the tree to the ground . . . walks down! I didn't know cats could do that, they always back down . . . I stand up, and slowly back down, jumping the last eight feet easily.
(First lie down under the tree, near the trunk. Then pull a short skip, very short.)
I lie down in the tall grass, and very reluctantly reach and stretch.
CLICK!
We were hovering just above the ground, and I looked down. Below us, breathing shallowly and slowly, lying in the grass, was the body of the tan panther . . . and another panther body, a darker brown one, which I had occupied."

Robert got experience as a Condor on the New Earth, p. 224-225 :

"CLICK! I am floating high over a rugged, snowcapped mountain range, and I can see for hundreds of miles in every direction . . . and I can see down, down on the ground . . . beautiful focus, in the most minute detail . . .the leaves on trees, small animals as they move over the rocks . . . and I am moving slowly, making a wide easy turn, the standing wave from the mountain ridge offering solid and steady lift under my wings . . . wings! I turn my head. Extending out from my shoulder is a broad arching wing tapering to a round point, feathers ruffling in the slight turbulence. I roll my head to the left, there is one to match from the other shoulder . . . I'm not floating, I'm soaring . . . as a bird, am a bird! . . . a super sailplane, that does exactly what I think! I break the turn, and the feathers on the trailing edge bend down on one side, up on the other, instant ailerons . . . let's reach for maximum lift . . . there it is, more under the left wing, than the right, turn into the lift . . . feel the lift getting stronger and stronger . . . it's peaking out, turn and circle . . . tighten the turn, highest point of lift . . . must have a fifty-to-one glide ratio . . . spiral up, tighter and faster . . . perfect control . . . air is thinner . . . keep higher airspeed . . . wonder where the stall point is . . . nose, no, head up more, higher angle of attack, more, hey, that's pretty good! . . . would never think a bird body could . . . oops! it does stall . . . easy to pick up speed again . . . Yeah! Just fold the wings and doooooown we go !
(Hey, uh, RAM.)
And I bet these wings can take a big G load coming out of a dive if you open them slowly . . . let's see . . . we'll just dive a little faster . . .
(RAM, you know what you’re doing?)
That's about fast enough . . . now to open the wings a little at a time. . . slowly . . . now back on the stick . . . uh, tail feathers up a little at a time . . . there! All back to normal, back to cruising speed . . .what a . . . hah! What a bird ! Must be a condor..."

Robert Monroe got experience as an Oak Tree on the New Earth, "Far Journeys", p.223-224 :

"I am waving gently up and down and bending, flexing . . . coursing into me from the smallest part of me, which is long and narrow with many tubes running through it, comes my share of the glorious life force, coming from the Whole, the family of which I am a part . . . and I know how much the Whole needs me and I gladly, joyously serve . . . as the energy, that makes me waver and flex, flows past my flat sides . . . (Wait, that's just air, wind!) . . . I take from it the parts needed by the Whole and send it back through the narrow tubes, because it is needed . . . I do this so easily I don't think of it as work, it's breathing . . . it's what I'm for, to breathe for the Whole as I take ashes from the Whole and spread it out into the energy . . . my happy exchange . . . and the other, oh so important, my special shape . . . my profile, configuration . . . receives a special signal, that the Whole understands, needs, and uses . . . all I do is receive it and send it on . . . and I'm happy, supremely happy . . . with a total knowledge of belonging, performing, as I was designed to do . . . beautiful balance, giving . . . receiving . . . security and strength of the Whole..."

"Far Journeys", p.217:

"These First-Timers go back before the Changes, as their First Entry Point, some of them almost back when humans first began being human. They take one human physical life cycle and one only, and come back here (to "Renovated Super-Human School of Compressed Learning") and join in. No Repeaters, just One-Timers.)
I turned inward, then opened. (Is this One-Timer pattern going on back, where I came from?)
BB lighted. (Oh, sure.)
I flickered. (I haven't had a percept on that taking place.)
BB smoothed. (Sure, you have.)
I blanked. (How?)
(That last Outer Ring, remember? Didn’t come near the Repeater Department. Just went up and faded out?)
I flickered again. (But they were the ones going Home (to the Source.)
BB vibrated triumphantly. (Well?)
I turned inward and closed. The whole thing was getting out of hand, or better, out of my mind-set, beyond my ability to absorb and understand instantly."

What it means to be a human - Robert Monroe:

"Still others find, that the limitations imposed by physical incarceration (confinement) as a human also engender (produce) concentration of certain energies available only in that state. This is the only point available to apply such energies. By far the greatest motivation—surpassing the sum of all others—is the result. When you encounter and perceive a graduate, your only goal is to be one yourself once you realize it is possible. And it is. Thus we "go to physical" because of what it is — an intense learning process, a school of a very unusual sort. It has the implication (an indirect suggestion) that an important part of that learning process is to force the admixture of two different types of energy modulation. One enters as male and the other as female. The drives, needs, enculturation, and other factors all may be designed to literally force the accommodation, melding, and understanding between these two systems of consciousness...Every single thing we learn, no matter how small or seemingly inconsequential, is of immense value There—beyond Time-Space. This is fully understood only when one encounters a Graduate of the Earth Life System Process of being Human, who 'resides' in the There. You then know, not just believe, that it is worth any price to be Human, and to learn...

 "...so many passages in and out, from the first small creature with the furry face, the rise and fall of awareness and intellect again and again through millennia of passages, lifetimes, the sum of all these are the Gifts brought back to the Whole (the Source)...And I am all of those life passages, all of them.

Robert Monroe, "Far Journeys", Chapter 6 - Segue, p.52-67:

"Apparently when, although fertilization is a mechanical thing, a chemical thing . . . the personalities out of body are very much aware of when things happen and choose at that time to develop the fetus or not to develop. So part of my energy at this moment may be used to develop a personality and I may have several (Parallel) personalities going on at the same time, being developed at the same time."
Monitor: "At the same time in the physical kind of reality?"
"Yes, yes. They tell me right now, one is old, one is crippled, one is male, and where they are I am not ready to know. . . and I could feel being old and crippled, but
I could not feel being a male."
Monitor: "Is this entering of the physical body limited just to the Planet Earth or other Planets?"
"We go to other places. There are Beings on other places and our Energy is aware of all these other places."
Monitor: "Do we inhabit physical bodies in these other places?"
"Not like human Earth bodies . . . but . . . other forms of things or Beings."
Monitor: "What are some of the other forms on Planets? What are these other forms?"
"One's like a gelatin kind of thing . . . slimy kinds of things."
Monitor: "Are these located anywhere near the Planet Earth?"
"Thousands of light-years away."

"...(It is focus of attention, of Consciousness, which is without diversion or deviation. No other Energy, available to you as Human, is as powerful. As a lens will direct Energy you call Light, so you can use Consciousness)...
Other Voice: ...If you would like to explore these sub-levels, I would be very happy to do so with you."
Monitor: "I would appreciate it very much."
Other Voice:"As I have said to you earlier, plants exist on sub-levels one through seven. They are on a vibrational rate on sub-levels one through seven. It is the same pattern. Animals exist on sub-levels eight through fourteen, and when a person attains, when a consciousness attains sub-level fourteen, it can no longer go any higher unless, it is willing to change its form of Consciousness. Sub-levels fifteen through twenty-one are what you call Human Life on this Earth. When a person progresses to sub-level twenty-one, he then has the choice of going higher or staying within the realm of Human form, but he cannot go higher, unless he is willing to give up Human form."
Monitor: "Give up being Human?"
Other Voice: "Sub-levels twenty-two through twenty-eight are your bridge. They are your sub-levels, that you enter upon death. You are on sub-level twenty and because, that is an ascending level, you can enter into the realm beyond physical life, but you cannot stay there, unless you are willing to give up your Human form. Is that clear?"
Monitor: "That much is clear, yes."
Other Voice: "And then once a person or a Consciousness—we are talking about Consciousness—reaches sub-level twenty-eight, the bridge is crossed, and from that point on for a Consciousness to evolve higher, it would not again assume Human form of any kind, not even as a learning experience. I will never incarnate again as a Human—as another form of life, yes, but not as a Human. The words are very hard, because your plane of existence is not the same..."
p. 67
Other Voice: "We are trying to show, that she is multidimensional, and this is why she is able to see as a great circle of self, of many forms, of the self. It appears to her to be like many selves extending from a Circle and between. We are trying to show her there are many, many dimensions of one Human Self. As she can see and understand, that she is much more of that conscious Self, that she sees in the mirror, and that she experiences in her waking state. She will be much more prepared to go into the multi-dimensional levels of the Consciousness, and this is why we are working on various levels, and not only the visual."

Here is an extract about us having thousands of past lives from Monroe's "Ultimate Journey" p. 172-174:

"... This drive I have . . . to help humankind. Where does this fit in?
We can tell you something about that, though you may not like it.
I need to know.
Service to humankind might be classified as self-serving, but in your case, because the effect spreads so widely, this does not apply. The more we improve humankind, the more our prospects improve. One major improvement is equal to one hundred minor ones.
You mean one tall mountain is equal to a low range of hills.
173
Except that the mountain reaches higher.
So this service—this improvement—is worth doing?
Most definitely.
"... What of the bonding we identify as love? Where does this energy fit in?
My friend, we have so much of this bonding built up to take us to infinity and through it. We take it with us as we go. It is the major energy base for our intellect. What you now perceive as love clarifies, not stultifies (to cause to appear ridiculous). It incorporates both pain and pleasure; it is the union of opposites to create a whole. And you found plenty of love this lifetime, once you dispensed with your illusions.

There must be a tremendous amount of experience stored here, in you . . . in us. How many lifetimes are there?
A thousand perhaps, or more. We stopped counting long ago. Every possible situation is here, every emotion. There is nothing you can encounter in an Earth life, that isn't stored here . . . in fifty different ways.
Then what am I doing, going through it all over again?
To find one final piece. And you are very close. When you have it, we lift off. We shall be gone.
Gone where? How?
We don't know. You will have to tell us.
I see . . . But—are you certain you have the right one? I have an idea, that there's another one being human here at this time —another one out of this I-There of ours.
That is so. That is your reserve or substitute, you might say. A back-up. But you are first in line.
This other . . . is it—she—female?
She is.
Should I arrange to meet her?
Later perhaps. She would seem like a long-lost sister." (This long-lost sister is me - Lydia Monroe)




CORONOVIRUS NEWS !


Coronavirus: Airlines cancel thousands of flights. Mar 11, 2020

https://www.bbc.com/news/business-51818492
Thousands of flights have been cancelled worldwide as airlines struggle to cope with a slump in demand caused by the coronavirus outbreak. Ryanair will stop services to and from Italy from Friday until 8 April, with BA scrapping its routes until 4 April as the country goes into lockdown. EasyJet has cancelled all of its flights to and from Italy between 10 March and 3 April. It has said it will operate "rescue flights" in the coming days. Norwegian Air has also said it will cut about 3,000 flights in the next three months, about 15% of its capacity. It also plans to temporarily lay off "a significant share" of its workforce. "We have initiated formal consultations with our unions regarding temporary layoffs for flying crew members as well as employees on the ground and in the offices," said chief executive Jacob Schram. While the restrictions on travel to Italy and China have meant some services have stopped completely, there has also been a general fall in demand as holiday-makers put their plans on hold and firms instruct staff to limit travel. Which airlines have cancelled flights?
British Airways: All of its Italy routes are cancelled until 4 April
EasyJet: In the process of cancelling all of its Italy flights between 10 March and 3 April
Ryanair: Scrapped all Italy flights from this Friday until 8 April
Norwegian Air: Will cut 15% of its global schedule for a month
American Airlines: Cutting 7.5% of its domestic flights in April.
Behind the scenes, the government is talking to airlines to make sure that there are enough routes operating from Italy so that British nationals who need to get home can do so. So Ryanair is not suspending all of its Italy flights until this Friday. Anyone with a flight after then can rebook to an earlier flight this week. A handful of EasyJet "rescue flights" in the coming days will also be designed to get people back to Britain, and to allow essential travel to Italy. So far there is no talk of an official repatriation programme, but a co-ordinated response is under way to try and ensure that no-one is left stranded. If you're concerned about your flight, the usual advice applies: check with your airline.
Ghost flights
Some airlines had continued to operate near-empty flights in order to protect their rights to take-off and landing slots. Under EU "use it or lose it" rules they were required to run services on busy routes or forfeit them to other operators. However, European Commission President Ursula Von der Leyen has announced that airlines will be allowed to keep their slots even if they are not flying routes. "This is a temporary measure, and this temporary measure helps both our industry, but it also helps our environment," she said. It will relieve the pressure on the aviation industry and in particular, on smaller airline companies. But it will also decrease emissions by avoiding so-called ghost flights."

Coronavirus: Troops sent to New York 'containment zone'. Mar 11, 2020



https://www.bbc.com/news/world-us-canada-51826317
Residents of New Rochelle have been taking precautions. New York Governor Andrew Cuomo has announced a one-mile (1.6km) coronavirus "containment zone" around a town north of New York City. New Rochelle has seen "probably the largest cluster" of US cases, he said. National Guard troops will be used to clean schools in the town and deliver food to any quarantined individuals. The death toll in Italy, one of the countries worst hit by the virus, rose to 631 as the authorities placed the whole country in lockdown. The latest increase in deaths in Italy - 168 - is the biggest the country has recorded in a single day, and the total number of cases went from 9,172 to 10,149. How life looks under Italy's coronavirus lockdown
China, where the virus was first detected, has seen a total of 80,754 confirmed cases, with 3,136 deaths. In other developments:
A UK junior health minister, Nadine Dorries, says she has tested positive for coronavirus and is self-isolating at home
Turkey confirmed its first case of coronavirus, saying a Turkish man had been infected in "Europe" and his family members were under observation
The World Trade Organization suspended all meetings until 20 March after a staff member became infected
UK virus cases reached 373 as a sixth person died
Thousands of flights were cancelled worldwide as airlines struggled to cope with a slump in demand
Harvard University asked its students not to return to campus from Spring Recess on 23 March as scheduled but instead to resume their classes online until further notice
What does containment mean?
New York state has 173 active cases, the most in the US, and 108 of them are in Westchester County, where New Rochelle is located. New York City, 25 miles (40km) south of New Rochelle, has 36 confirmed cases of the virus in its population of eight million people. Mr Cuomo said there would be no travel restrictions in New Rochelle (population 77,000) but large meeting points in the area would be closed. Schools, gathering places and businesses in the virus hot spot will be closed for two weeks. Officials will also set up a coronavirus testing facility at a local hospital. "It is a dramatic action but it is the largest cluster in the country and this is literally a matter of life and death," Mr Cuomo said, adding that numbers of cases were "going up unabated" in New Rochelle. "You're not containing people. You're containing facilities." New York Governor Andrew Cuomo says travel is not restricted in and out of the city. A synagogue is at the centre of the New Rochelle outbreak, local media report. A man in his 50s who attended religious services is believed to be "patient zero" in the region. Around 1,000 people associated with the temple are now under quarantine. Economists say the coronavirus outbreak presents the greatest risk to the US economy in more than a decade, but for now it is not clear whether the tools being mobilised are up to the task. Spurred on by plunging financial markets, the president has promised relief, proposing a payroll tax cut which would reduce the amount of money deducted from worker pay cheques to pay for social programmes. A bit of extra cash in people's pockets could help boost confidence but economists say much more needs to be done. They have called for paid sick leave, relief for state health programmes, loan deferrals and money mailed directly to families, among other stimuli. For now, even Mr Trump's fellow Republicans seem unconvinced a payroll tax cut is the most effective response. As Jay Shambaugh, director of the Hamilton Project at the Brookings Institution, told me: "If we don't do enough… there's going to be unnecessary pain in the economy that we know ways to prevent."
How far has the virus spread in the US?
There were 804 confirmed cases of coronavirus in the US as of Tuesday afternoon, according to Johns Hopkins University in Maryland, which is tracking the outbreak. Twenty-nine people have died in the US as a result of the virus - 24 in Washington state, two in California, two in Florida and one in New Jersey. The director of the National Institute of Allergy and Infectious Diseases, Dr Anthony Fauci, has urged Americans to "start taking seriously" the risk of infection. "Although we keep coming in and saying, appropriately, as a nation, the risk is relatively low, there are parts of the country right now that are having community spread where the risk is more than that and you know the places - Washington state, California, New York, Florida," he said at a White House briefing. "We would like the country to realise that as a nation, we can't be doing the kinds of things we were doing a few months ago. That it doesn't matter if you're in a state that has no cases, or one case, you have to start taking seriously what you can do now." Pointing to government guidelines on keeping communities and workplaces safe, he added: "This should be universal for the country... Everybody should say, 'All hands on deck, this is what we need to do.'"
Trump says he would get tested for coronavirus
President Donald Trump said he had been told he did not need a coronavirus test after appearing at a conference last month that was attended by an infected individual. Five senior Republicans, including Mark Meadows - the president's newly appointed chief of staff - announced they would be self-quarantining after interacting with the unidentified person. Senior Republicans self-quarantine over virus. The White House has said Mr Trump did not have direct contact with the patient. The US is working to repatriate passengers from the Grand Princess cruise that docked in California on Monday. A total of 21 individuals on the vessel have tested positive for Covid-19 thus far. Some 140 Britons were on the cruise. The BBC understands the British passengers will be flown out of the US on Tuesday evening. They will be advised to self-isolate for two weeks upon return to the UK, and the cruise company is expected to arrange transport for them after they land in the UK. How has a race row erupted over the virus?
Mr Trump and some of his fellow Republicans have been accused of racism for referring to the disease as the "China Virus" and the "Wuhan virus". The disease was widely referred to by those terms after it was first reported in China in December. But US Centers for Disease Control and Prevention Director Robert Redfield told a congressional hearing on Tuesday that it was wrong to refer to the virus as Chinese. He pointed out that there were serious outbreaks in many countries. The president had earlier shared a tweet saying his planned wall at the US-Mexico border would help contain the spread of the virus. Democratic presidential front-runner Joe Biden responded by saying: "A wall won't stop a virus. Racism won't stop a virus. Do your job."

Coronavirus: Health minister Nadine Dorries tests positive'. Mar 11, 2020

https://www.bbc.com/news/uk-51827356
Health minister and Conservative MP Nadine Dorries says she has been diagnosed with coronavirus. Ms Dorries, the first MP to test positive, said she had taken all the advised precautions after finding out, and had been self-isolating at home. It comes as a sixth person died from the virus in the UK, which has a total of 382 cases. The latest person to die was a man in his early 80s who had underlying health conditions.
Meanwhile, NHS England said it was scaling up its capacity for testing people for the infection, with the number of cases set to rise. That will mean 10,000 tests a day can be done - currently 1,500 are being carried out. Confirmation of any positive test results will also be accelerated with most people getting a result back within 24 hours. Ms Dorries, the MP for Mid Bedfordshire, said in a statement that Public Health England had started tracing people she had had contact with, and the department and her parliamentary office were closely following its advice. The 62-year-old, who began her career as a nurse, later tweeted that it had been "pretty rubbish but I hope I'm over the worst of it now". But she added she was worried about her 84-year-old mother who was staying with her and began to cough on Tuesday. It is not known how many meetings Ms Dorries had attended at Westminster or in her constituency in recent days. The Department of Health said she first showed symptoms on Thursday - the same day she attended a Downing Street event hosted by the prime minister - and had been self-isolating since Friday. No 10 did not comment on whether Boris Johnson had undergone testing, or whether he will now be tested. All health ministers, including Health Secretary Matt Hancock, are to undergo testing for the virus, along with other officials who have come into contact with Ms Dorries. Mr Hancock tweeted that she had "done the right thing" by self-isolating at home and wished "her well as she recovers". He added: "I understand why people are worried about this disease. We will do all we can to keep people safe, based on the best possible science." Public Health England has already carried out more than 25,000 coronavirus tests across the UK. NHS chief scientific officer Prof Dame Sue Hill said the health service was preparing to cope with more cases. "Every hospital across the country, and the healthcare professionals who run them, are now actively planning to respond flexibly to manage new demand."
Scotland, Wales and Northern Ireland will be expected to roll out their own testing services, but there will be some shared capacity between nations, depending on need. The number of total cases for the UK include 324 cases in England, 27 in Scotland, 16 in Northern Ireland and 15 in Wales. There are 91 in London, with the next highest infected area being south-east, with 51 cases. Cases by local council area in England can be viewed here. The latest person to die, on Monday evening, was a man with underlying health conditions who was being treated at Watford General Hospital. He caught the virus in the UK and officials are trying to trace who he had been in contact with. The UK Foreign Office has warned Britons against all but essential travel to Italy, which is experiencing the worst outbreak outside China, after it introduced strict travel restrictions. Italians are being told to stay home, seek permission for essential travel, and give justification if they want to leave the country. The Foreign Office is advising anyone arriving in the UK from Italy since Monday evening to self-isolate for 14 days. The government says it has facilities to accommodate Italian visitors to the UK who need to self-isolate. British Airways has cancelled all of its flights to and from Italy until 4 April, and has asked staff to take voluntary unpaid leave. Easyjet, Ryanair and Jet2 are also cancelling their flights on Italian routes, though EasyJet will operate "rescue flights" to bring British travellers home in the coming days. 'Enter shops one at a time'
"We know we'll have to go into quarantine when we get home."
"It's the weirdest holiday I think I've ever been on," said Hannah Butcher, from Newbury, Berkshire, who is in Rome with her husband for their first holiday alone since having a child. "We arrived on Sunday. The advice then was as long as you're not going into Italy's red zone, you're OK. "We're currently sitting in a restaurant and everyone here is in staggered rows because they have to sit one metre apart. It's quite weird seeing families spread across multiple tables." No queues at Rome's Colosseum, which is among the attractions to have shut. She added that people are "only allowed to enter shops one at a time". "All the attractions are closed; there are queues out the door of supermarkets and the butchers. There are police driving round making sure the rules are enforced and a noticeable armed police presence, presumably to keep order." She said they were due to fly home with Ryanair on Wednesday morning and had not been informed of any flight updates. In other developments: Manchester City's Premier League match against Arsenal on Wednesday has been postponed as "a precautionary measure" because of the outbreak. The decision was made after it emerged "personnel" from Arsenal had come into contact with Olympiakos owner Evangelos Marinakis, who tested positive for the virus. The government is considering a policy of "cocooning" groups of people who are most vulnerable, such as older people in care homes, who may be kept apart from the wider population. Great Ormond Street children's hospital cancelled some non-essential cardiac operations for two weeks after a health worker in its cardiology department tested positive for the virus. Royal Bank of Scotland, Lloyds and TSB banks said they would allow customers to defer mortgage payments if needed. One of the UK's biggest insurers, Aviva, has cut back on the cover available in new travel insurance policies because of coronavirus, with people not able to add cover for "travel disruption". The Church of England has urged parishes to stop contact during services - including sharing the chalice and shaking hands for the sign of the peace. British nationals who were on board the virus-hit Grand Princess cruise ship are being flown back to the UK where they will go into self-isolation.

Coronavirus: Confusion and fear sweep through Italy amid lockdown. Mar 11, 2020

https://www.bbc.com/news/world-europe-51815911
Italy has extended emergency coronavirus measures, including travel restrictions, to the entire country. In Bologna, people are struggling to come to terms with their strange new reality. One woman, who runs a hotel near the Piazza Maggiore, with its grand Basilica, said she was confused by what the government is doing. "One day they say one thing, and the next day they do just the opposite," she told the BBC. "One day they say we are in a terrible period, and the next day they say it is not so bad." Her business, like so many in the tourist trade, has taken a big hit. This should be high season, but the hotels here are deserted. Fish monger Salvatore said Italy had "underestimated" coronavirus. Shops and cafes are still open, although customers and staff have to keep a safe distance from each other. "In reality, it's a very important thing, there's a big fear of filling the hospitals and not being able to take care of everyone," he said. "This is the big demand: we must leave our homes just to buy food to eat [and] to avoid contagion," he added. "After the decree, the Italian people have realised, that we are in a serious moment, we have to be well behaved and follow the rules." People still wander through the porticoed streets and sit out on the steps of the Basilica in the Piazza Maggiore. But a bit farther north, in the town of Piacenza, which has had over 600 cases of coronavirus, things are much quieter. Locals who spoke to me via smartphone told me the streets are very quiet, apart from the sound of ambulance sirens. Riccardo, a journalist, said he felt "a sense of, claustrophobia. There's "a feeling of uncertainty and fear," he said, "because the pillars of your existence, the deep feeling you're living in an orderly society and protected by technology, are vanishing. You see depression, you see desperation, you see panic, you see also carelessness," he told me. "You even see the eternal Italian anarchy, people that don't want to follow rules by the government." But it was not all grim, he said. "You also hear a lot of people taking this situation with a sense of humour, a lot of jokes, people trying to make things lighter." Anna is a student from Piacenza, who studies at the University of Siena. Currently in Tuscany, she says her parents have advised her to stay away. "It's strange to be forced to be away from home," she told me. "Coronavirus became real for us, as I think for many other people in this country, when it started to influence our daily routine."Restaurateur Maurizio said he is concerned how a dip in pay will affect his staff. "I think everybody should just try to be as responsible as possible and try to follow the measures and the restrictions," she added. Back in Bologna, Maurizio, who owns a bar and restaurant, said he was very concerned about his business and his 10 employees. "They have children, and perhaps in the next month, starting from now, salaries will be very small. It's a very, very difficult time," he said. Benedetta, who works in the real estate business, admitted she was worried. "I should have a little mask," she said with a nervous laugh. "Maybe I should buy it in a pharmacy. I'm worried because it is quiet in the city centre, quiet."

"Врачи в окопах": страшный рассказ итальянского медика об эпидемии коронавируса. 10 марта 2020



https://www.9tv.co.il/item/11333?utm_referrer=https%3A%2F%2Fzen.yandex.com
Итальянская газета Corriere della Sera ("Вечерний вестник") обнародовала обращение врача клиники Humanitas Gavazzeni Даниэле Маккини, рассказавшего на своей странице в "Фейсбуке" о том, как он и его коллеги пытаются предотвратить распространение эпидемии коронавируса. Это "важное свидетельство реальной распространенности вируса" и рассказ "о врачах в окопах", сражающихся со смертельным заболеванием, пишет издание. Ниже следует текст обращения Даниэле Маккини:
"В одном из электронных писем, которые я получаю от Итальянского департамента здравоохранения по нескольку раз в день, была просьба "соблюдать социальную ответственность". После долгих размышлений я решил, что молчание безответственно. Я постараюсь донести до далеких от медицины людей, что мы переживаем в Бергамо в эти пандемические дни. Неделю назад, когда нынешний враг еще находился в тени, я с некоторым изумлением наблюдал реорганизацию родного госпиталя. Все, кого можно было выписать, были отправлены домой, палаты пустели, в реанимации устанавливались дополнительные кровати, коридоры перегораживались контейнерами, чтобы регулировать потоки больных. Все эти быстрые преобразования привели больницу в состояние сюрреалистической пустоты. Но мы все еще не осознавали свирепость грядущей войны. Я до сих пор помню, как ждал звонка из микробиологической лаборатории. Это была первая пациентка с подозрением на коронавирус. Я думал о последствиях для клиники и для себя лично. И война началась. Сражение идет днем и ночью. Жители Бергамо в принципе не очень любят попадать в больницы. И сейчас они держатся до последнего, действуя по инструкции: 7-10 дней сидят дома с лихорадкой, но потом, больше не могут терпеть, у них дыхательная недостаточность, им нужен кислород. Количество больных растет в геометрической прогрессии: 15-20 госпитализаций в день, результаты анализов идут один за другим, и все они положительные. Нас собирают на совещание, чтобы объяснить регламент первой неотложной помощи и работу компьютерной программы, настроенной для этих целей. Через несколько минут мы уже в приемном отделении. На экране компьютера причины поступления в клинику одни и те же: лихорадка, кашель, затрудненное дыхание. Заключение рентгенолога тоже одно на всех: острая двусторонняя пневмония. Все показания к госпитализации. Некоторых сразу везут в реанимацию. Другим даже это уже не поможет. Госпиталь заполнялся пациентами. Обычно разноцветные табло с именами (в зависимости от отделения, к которому они приписаны) теперь все красного цвета. Вместо разных диагнозов теперь у всех один — острая двусторонняя пневмония. 2019-nCoV не задерживается в верхних отделах дыхательных путей, он быстро заражает альвеолы легких, делая их неспособными выполнять свои функции. Давайте посмотрим правде в глаза: выздоровление зависит от возможностей вашего организма. Мы надеемся, что организм уничтожит вирус самостоятельно. Мы только изучаем болезнь, лекарственные препараты немногочисленны, антивирусная терапия носит экспериментальный характер. Да, в группе риска — люди старше 65 лет. Но, когда вы видите в реанимации молодых людей, интуибированных или подключенных к аппарату Ecmo, который извлекает кровь из организма и насыщает ее кислородом, иллюзия, что молодой возраст защитит от опасности, рассеивается. И хотя все еще встречаются смельчаки, игнорирующие рекомендации и ведущие привычный образ жизни, эпидемиологическую катастрофу никто не отменял. Невероятно, как за короткий срок мы смогли развернуть все медицинские силы для противостояния катастрофе такого масштаба. По крайней мере, в моей клинике Humanitas Gavazzeni. Больше нет хирургов, урологов, ортопедов, мы всего лишь врачи, внезапно ставшие одной командой, оказавшейся на пути цунами. Больше нет смен и графиков, врачи и медсестры работают сверхурочно, на пределе. Мы делаем самую разную работу, передвигаем койки и переносим пациентов. Вся другая жизнь прекратилась. Несмотря на все средства защиты, я и мои коллеги, безусловно, подвержены риску. Некоторые уже заразились, некоторые в свою очередь заразили членов семьи, а некоторые из членов их семей уже между жизнью и смертью. Я добровольно самоизолировался в больнице, боясь заразить пожилых родственников. Я со слезами смотрю на фотографии сына над своим столом и общаюсь с ним по скайпу. Будьте милосердны, откажитесь от походов в театры, музеи или тренажерные залы, помилуйте множество пожилых людей, которых вы можете убить. Пожалуйста, послушайте нас. Старайтесь выходить из дома только ради самого необходимого. Избегайте мест массового скопления, где велик риск контактов с инфицированными людьми, которые сами не знают, что они заразны. Вы можете поделиться этим сообщением. Нам нужно распространять информацию, чтобы предотвратить то, что происходит здесь, по всей Италии. 7 марта 2020 г.

(Перевод письма опубликовала на своей странице пользователь "Фейсбука" Людмила Лунина)
Ранее стало известно, что со вторника, 10 марта, ограничения, направленные на предотвращение дальнейшего распространения эпидемии коронавируса, по решению правительства Италии, распространяются на всю страну. В частности, с сегодняшнего дня для граждан страны вводится запрет на передвижение, за исключением экстренных случаев, когда цель поездки связана с острой медицинской необходимостью и работой или вызвана неотложными семейными проблемами. Только за па последние сутки от вирусной инфекции в Италии скончались 97 человек. По состоянию на утро 10 марта, общее число умерших носителей вируса достигло 463 человек, заразившихся — 9172.

Ученые объяснили почему в Австралии и России теплеет быстрее всех в мире. 12 January 2020

(Моё личное мнение. Карлос Кастанэда написал в одной из своих книг:"Куда направлено ваше внимание, туда течёт ваша Энергия!" Исходя из этого и зная, что моё внимание в основном приковано к двум странам, в которых я жила долгие годы, это - Россия и Австралия, я знаю, что моя Энергия многие годы в основном текла и течёт в эти две страны. В добавок к этому, высокая вибрация наших двух сайтов повышает вибрацию этих двух стран и температура повышается. Так что меня не удивляет, что Россия и Австралия нагреваются быстрее всех остальных стран! Это - одна из причин. А учОным с ихними выводами я никогда не верила и никому не советую. Следующей причиной являются местоположения России и Австралии: Россия находится близко к огромной Дыре Арктики-Северный Полюс, а Австралия находится близко к Дыре Ант-Арктики-Южный Полюс. Это Дыры -  стратегически очень важны, через них в центр Земли попадают многие цивилизации Старой Вселенной - это тоже повышает температуру. Там же находятся все планеты Солнечной Системы и их больше, чем мы думаем. Как раз в эти страны меня занесла судьба. ЛМ.)

https://zen.yandex.ru/media/wayfarer/globalnoe-poteplenie-vse-je-ne-mif-5e15774b92414d00b1fee345
"Почему же в России и Австралии теплеет примерно в 2 раза быстрее, чем в среднем на планете?
Аномальная жара в Австралии привела к большому числу пожаров по всей стране, например, в районе г. Сиднея в январе 2020 года температура достигла +48,1°С как сообщила австралийское издание “Метро” (“Metro”). Австралия в огне. Небывалые пожары 2019-2020 годов. Фото из газеты “Метро”. В Москве в декабре 2019 не было снега, новый 2020 год столица также встретила без снега..."




EVERYTHING AND EVERYONE IN EVERY OLD UNIVERSE ORIGINATED FROM WHITE SUN ENERGY ! AT THE END OF LIFE OF OLD UNIVERSE EVERYTHING AND EVERYONE MUST TURN BACK INTO ITS ORIGINAL FORM - WHITE SUN ENERGY. ONLY IN THIS FORM DYING UNIVERSE CAN RETURN TO THE SOURCE OF ALL SUNS.
THE REAL PURPOSE OF HUMANITY IS TO COME TO EVERY OLD UNIVERSE ALMOST AT THE END OF ITS LIFE AND TURN EVERYTHING AND EVERYONE BACK TO ITS ORIGINAL FORM - WHITE SUN ENERGY. PLANETARY GAMES on many planets, similar to Earth, HELP TO ACHIEVE IT, THOUGH IT'S NOT EASY FOR HUMANITY !

ВСЁ В НАШЕЙ СТАРОЙ ВСЕЛЕННОЙ ПРОИЗОШЛО ИЗ СОЛНЕЧНОЙ ЭНЕРГИИ И В КОНЦЕ ЕЁ ЖИЗНИ ВСЁ И ВСЕ ДОЛЖНЫ ПРЕВРАТИТЬСЯ ОБРАТНО В СОЛНЕЧНУЮ ЭНЕРГИЮ !
НАСТОЯЩАЯ ЦЕЛЬ ЧЕЛОВЕЧЕСТВА ЭТО: ПРИДТИ В КАЖДУЮ СТАРУЮ ВСЕЛЕННУЮ ПОЧТИ В КОНЦЕ ЕЁ ЖИЗНИ И ПРЕВРАТИТЬ ВСЁ И ВСЕХ В НЕЙ В БЕЛУЮ СОЛНЕЧНУЮ ЭНЕРГИЮ. ТОЛЬКО В ЭТОЙ ФОРМЕ КАЖДАЯ СТАРАЯ ВСЕЛЕННАЯ МОЖЕТ УЙТИ ИЗ ЖИЗНИ ПРЯМО В ИСТОЧНИК ВСЕХ СОЛНЦ,
А ПЛАНЕТАРНЫЕ ИГРЫ на многих планетах, похожих на Землю, ПОМОГАЮТ ЭТО ДОСТИГНУТЬ, ХОТЯ ДЛЯ ЧЕЛОВЕЧЕСТВА ЭТО - ОЧЕНЬ НЕЛЕГКО !




THESE WHITE STREAMS HAVE BEEN WHITENING GRAY GROUP SOULS IN DIFFERENT PLACES, SO THESE SOULS COULD MOVE VIBRATIONALLY HIGHER 
(THIS PHOTO IS FROM JAPAN, 2012). 




THE WORD - RA-IN-BOW - MEANS SUN-IN-BOW, BECAUSE RA-IN-BOW IS SUN AU-RA ! IN ANCIENT TIME SUN WAS CALLED - RA (and it is a root of these words).
THE SAME ROOT IS IN RUSSIAN WORDS: RA-IN-BOW IN RUSSIAN - РА-ДУГА or СОЛНЕЧНАЯ ДУГА (SUN-IN-BOW) or АУ-РА . THE SAME ROOT IS IN WORDS: RUSSIA AND RUSSIANS, THEY ARE PRONOUNCED - RA-SCHA AND RA-SCHANS !
I'VE BEEN TAKING PICTURES OF DIFFERENT RA-IN-BOWS FROM THE BALCONY OF OUR CENTRE IN AUSTRALIA (and other unusual things). SOMETIMES THESE RA-IN-BOWS OF INVISIBLE SUNS WERE MULTICOLORED, OTHER TIMES - WHITE. THAT MEANS, THAT OUR CENTRE IS IN A VERY IMPORTANT POINT IN TERMS OF UNUSUAL STREAMS OF LIGHT, WHICH CRISS-CROSS EARTH. THESE WHITE STREAMS DON'T VIBRATE LIKE EVERYTHING ELSE ON EARTH AND THEY ARE IN A FORM OF A DIAGRAM ! THIS DIAGRAM IS MATCHING THOUSANDS OF POINTS IN LUMINOUS BALL OF A HUMAN. ONE OF SUCH STREAMS PENETRATES OUR CENTRE AND MY BODY (especially above navel, where our Point of Perception is). THESE WHITE STREAMS HAVE BEEN WHITENING GRAY GROUP SOULS IN DIFFERENT PLACES, SO THESE SOULS COULD MOVE HIGHER (PHOTO IS ABOVE). THESE WHITE STREAMS ARE CONNECTING US TO THE FUTURE EVENT: OUR LAST FLIGHT UP OUT OF LOW VIBRATIONAL PHYSICAL EXISTENCE. OUR CENTRE WILL PARTICIPATE IN FUTURE EVENT TOGETHER WITH OTHER POINTS ON EARTH.
MY POINT OF PERCEPTION IS IN A PLACE OF READINESS FOR SUCH EVENT. AT CERTAIN MOMENT OUR HIGHER SELVES (OUR SUNS) WILL MATCH THE POSITION OF PEOPLES' POINTS OF PERCEPTION WITH MINE. THIS WAY WE CAN RISE TOGETHER, EVEN IF THE WATER IN OCEANS AND SOME PEOPLE ARE STILL ON EARTH (this info is for those, who worked Carlos Castaneda's books out) !


СЛОВО - РА-ДУГА - ОЗНАЧАЕТ СОЛНЕЧНАЯ ДУГА, ТАК КАК РАДУГА - ЭТО АУ-РА СОЛНЦА. В ДРЕВНОСТИ СОЛНЦЕ НАЗЫВАЛИ - РА, ОТСЮДА И НАЗВАНИЕ. ТАКЖЕ И НА АНГЛИЙСКОМ: RA-IN-BOW или SUN-IN-BOW, что означает Солнце в Дуге !
ТО ЖЕ САМОЕ СО СЛОВАМИ РОССИЯ и РОССИЯНЕ, КОТОРЫЕ ВСЕ РУССКИЕ ПРОИЗНОСЯТ КАК - РА-СИЯ и РА-СИЯНЕ, КОРЕНЬ ЭТИХ СЛОВ - РА - СОЛНЦЕ, КАК И В СЛОВЕ - АУ-РА !
В АНГЛИЙСКОМ - ТО ЖЕ САМОЕ: ПИШЕТСЯ - RUSSIA, А ГОВОРИТСЯ И ЧИТАЕТСЯ - РА-ША !
ИЗ НАШЕГО ЦЕНТРА В АВСТРАЛИИ, ПРЯМО С БАЛКОНА, Я МНОГО ЛЕТ СНИМАЛА РАДУГИ НЕВИДИМЫХ СОЛНЦ : ИНОГДА ЦВЕТНЫЕ, ИНОГДА ЧИСТО БЕЛЫЕ (снимала и многое другое - очень необычное)! ЭТО ОЗНАЧАЕТ, ЧТО НАШ ЦЕНТР НАХОДИТСЯ В ОЧЕНЬ ВАЖНОМ МЕСТЕ В ОТНОШЕНИИ НЕОБЫЧНЫХ ПОТОКОВ СВЕТА, КОТОРЫЕ ПЕРЕСЕКАЮТ ЗЕМЛЮ В ОПРЕДЕЛЁННЫХ ТОЧКАХ. ЭТИ ПОТОКИ СОЛНЕЧНОЙ ЭНЕРГИИ НЕ ВИБРИРУЮТ КАК ВСЁ ОСТАЛЬНОЕ НА ЗЕМЛЕ, А ЗАКРЕПЛЕНЫ В СХЕМУ. ЭТА СХЕМА СООТВЕТСТВУЕТ ТЫСЯЧАМ ТОЧЕК В СВЕТЯЩЕМСЯ ШАРЕ ЧЕЛОВЕКА. ТАКОЙ ПОТОК ПРОХОДИТ ЧЕРЕЗ МОЁ ТЕЛО (особенно над районом пупка, там, где Точка Восприятия) И ЧЕРЕЗ НАШ ЦЕНТР.
ЭТИ БЕЛЫЕ ПОТОКИ ОБЕЛЯЮТ СЕРЫЕ СКОПЛЕНИЯ ГРУППОВЫХ ДУШ В НЕБЕ, ТАКИМ ОБРАЗОМ ПОМОГАЯ ИМ ПОДНЯТЬСЯ ВЫШЕ ВИБРАЦИЕЙ (ФОТО ВЫШЕ) ! ЭТИ БЕЛЫЕ ПОТОКИ СВЯЗЫВАЮТ НАС С БУДУЩИМ СОБЫТИЕМ: НАШИМ ПОСЛЕДНИМ ВЫЛЕТОМ НАВЕРХ ИЗ НИЗКОГО ФИЗИЧЕСКОГО УРОВНЯ.
МОЯ ТОЧКА ВОСПРИЯТИЯ НАХОДИТСЯ В МЕСТЕ БОЕВОЙ ГОТОВНОСТИ К ПРЫЖКУ НАВЕРХ ИЗ ФИЗИЧЕСКОГО УРОВНЯ. ВЫСШИЕ СИЛЫ (НАШИ СОЛНЦА)
В КАКОЙ-ТО МОМЕНТ ПЕРЕНЕСУТ ТОЧКИ ВОСПРИЯТИЯ ТЕХ НА ЗЕМЛЕ, КТО БОЛЕЕ ВЫСОКОЙ ВИБРАЦИИ, В ТО ЖЕ САМОЕ ПОЛОЖЕНИЕ, ГДЕ НАХОДИТСЯ МОЯ ТОЧКА ВОСПРИЯТИЯ. ТАКИМ ОБРАЗОМ МЫ, ВСЕ ВМЕСТЕ, СМОЖЕМ НАВСЕГДА ВЫБРАТЬСЯ ИЗ ФИЗИЧЕСКОГО УРОВНЯ НА НЕФИЗИЧЕСКИЙ, ДАЖЕ ЕСЛИ ВОДА В ОКЕАНАХ И КОЕ-КТО ИЗ НАСЕЛЕНИЯ ВСЁ ЕЩЁ БУДУТ ПРИСУСТВОВАТЬ ГДЕ-ТО НА ЗЕМЛЕ (это инфо для тех, кто разобрался в книгах Карлос Кастанэд
а).





UNIVERSAL LAW OF BALANCE IS OUR MUTUAL INTENT: IN THIS OLD UNIVERSE WE MUST TURN EVERYONE AND EVERYTHING INTO SUNS !
LAW OF INTENT IS MUTUAL GOAL OF SUNS IN THE SOURCE OF ALL SUNS AND THEY CAN EXPRESS IT IN ANY FORM !

ABSOLUTE EQUALITY FOR EVERYONE! ALL LUXURIES - ON EARTH AND IN OTHER PLACES - MUST BE DESTROYED, LEAVING TEMPORARY ONLY THE VERY ESSENTIAL FOR EVERYONE ! HIGHER KNOWLEDGE ABOUT THE UNIVERSE SHOULD NOT BE SOLD OR BOUGHT !




SUCCESS COMES ONLY WHEN ALL OF YOU WILL UNDERSTAND, THAT OUR SUNS IN THE SOURCE OF ALL SUNS ARE EXPECTING FROM US MUCH MORE, THEN TO GO ON WITH THE PLANETARY GAME ON THIS OLD PHYSICAL PLANET EVEN IN MORE HUMANE CONDITIONS. PROTESTS IN EVERY COUNTRY AND AT ALL TIMES HAVE ALWAYS BEEN FOR THE SAME REASON (BETTER CONDITIONS FOR HUMANS), BUT THE TIME OF REVOLUTIONS LIKE IN 1917 IS OVER. WE ARE READY FOR A MORE IMPORTANT ROLE. THE SUNS IN THE SOURSE OF ALL SUNS ARE EXPECTING US TO BE LEADERS IN OUR OLD UNIVERSE, BECAUSE OF OUR INTERNAL FEATURES, WHICH ROBERT MONROE WAS WRITING ABOUT IN HIS BOOKS. OTHER RACES WILL FOLLOW US. BUT YOUR FOCUS OF ATTENTION IS STILL ON THIS PLANETARY GAME, IS STILL ON THE LIFE ON THIS OLD PLANET. MANY PEOPLE STILL THINK,  THAT THEY ARE JUST PHYSICAL BODIES, HAVING ONLY ONE LIFE; MANY DON'T HAVE ANY IDEA ABOUT HAVING SOUL AND, IF THEY HAVE, THEY WOULD THINK, THAT SOUL OR SPIRIT HAS NO ENERGY WHATSOEVER !  

PROTESTS ARE AN UNUSUAL THING, NEEDS COURAGE. SUCH OPEN PROTESTS REMOVE YOUR POINT OF PERCEPTION (THE BRIGHTEST POINT OF YOUR SPIRIT) FROM THE USUAL  POSITION OF EVERYDAY LIFE, WHICH IS GOOD. REGULAR PROTESTS ARE EVEN MORE  UNUSUAL FOR YOUR POINT OF PERCEPTION AND HAVE A GAINING QUALITY.  PROTESTS ARE AN UNUSUAL THING, NEEDS COURAGE. SUCH OPEN PROTESTS REMOVE YOUR POINT OF PERCEPTION (THE BRIGHTEST POINT OF YOUR SPIRIT) FROM THE USUAL  POSITION OF EVERYDAY LIFE, WHICH IS GOOD. REGULAR PROTESTS ARE EVEN MORE  UNUSUAL FOR YOUR POINT OF PERCEPTION AND HAVE A GAINING QUALITY. MEANING: WHEN THERE IS A NEED,  IT WILL HELP TO MOVE FASTER YOUR POINT OF PERCEPTION TO THE POSITION OF HIGHER LEVEL OF CONSCIOUSNESS, WHICH IS A PORTAL TO FASTER VIBRATION. BUT THERE IS ALSO ANOTHER SIDE TO THESE PROTESTS.

SUCH PROTESTS CREATE A LOT OF NEGATIVE EMOTIONS IN PEOPLE AND ANIMALS, SUCH EMOTIONS ARE ABSOLUTELY NECESSARY FOR EVEN BIGGER ALIEN INTRUSION (ESPECIALLY TO RUSSIA).  IT SUITS ALSO PUTIN WITH HIS GROUP, TO GET EVEN WITH THE HELP OF ALIEN POLICE.  DO YOU WANT TO BE LEADERS OR SLAVES? DO YOU WANT CASTLES AND MISERABLE LIFE OR TO FLY AROUND THE UNIVERSE WITHOUT BODIES LIKE SORCERERS DO? THE LEVEL OF HUMAN AWARENESS ON THE PLANET HAS DROPPED SO MUCH, TO PROVE IT IS ENOUGH TO LOOK AT THE CONTENT OF WORLD'S NEWS OR SOCIAL MEDIA. IN A WAY NATURAL DISASTERS CAN  HELP TO RAISE HUMAN AWARENESS BY MOVING HUMAN POINT OF PERCEPTION FROM ITS USUAL PLACE OF EVERYDAY WORLD.

NOW THE REAL RUSSIA IS NOT IN RUSSIA. THE REAL RUSSIA HAS SPREADED AROUND THE WHOLE WORLD (AND EVEN THE WHOLE UNIVERSE), IN ORDER TO RAISE THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF ALL HUMANITY AND NOT JUST HUMANITY IN ONE COUNTRY LIKE THE SOVIET UNION. IN 1917, AT THE TIME OF REVOLUTION THE MAJOR PART OF FREEDOM LOVING PEOPLE WAS SEALED IN RUSSIA AND CREATED REVOLUTION. BUT AT THE END OF LAST CENTUARY THE BOUNDARIES WERE OPENED, SOVIET UNION STOPPED TO EXIST AND MANY FREEDOM LOVING PEOPLE LEFT RUSSIA FOR OTHER COUNTRIES TO RAISE PEOPLE'S CONSCIOUSNESS (WITHOUT KNOWING IT).

THIS SITUATION WAS USED BY THE NEGATIVES (ALIENS TOGETHER WITH SUCH PRESIDENTS LIKE PUTIN WITH HIS GROUP). THEY HELPED TO RETURN OLD RELIGIOUS EMPERIAL RUSSIA OF SLAVES, WHICH IS JUST ANOTHER COUNTRY UNDER ANGLO-SAXONIAN REPTILIAN RULE. MODERN PROTESTS OF SLAVES LIKE IN RUSSIA OR IN HONGKONG, ARE THE SAME AS AT THE TIME OF SPARTACUS: FOR BETTER LIFE FOR PEOPLE IN PHYSIACAL BODIES AND TO GO ON WITH THE PLANETARY GAME ON THE LOWEST LEVEL OF AWARENESS. WHAT DO YOU WANT MORE: ELITE'S CASTLES OR FLYING IN THE UNIVERSE WITHOUT BODIES LIKE SORCERERS DO ?

TIME FOR ALL PHYSICAL AND ALL ELECTRONIC IS OVER, WE ARE ENTERING A NEW PHASE - NON PHYSICAL VIRTUAL REALITY, BUT THERE ARE MANY, WHO IS RESISTING. WE NEED TO PROTEST AGAINST FORCED EXISTENCE IN PHYSICAL BODIES AND AGAINST THIS VICIOUS PLANETARY GAME. TOGETHER WE NEED TO FIGHT (NOT PHYSICALLY, BUT MENTALLY) FOR OUR MUTUAL AND PERMANENT FLIGHT UP WITHOUT BODIES FROM PHYSICAL EARTH TO THE LEVEL OF HIGHER CONSCIOUSNESS. THE FORCE OF INTENT WILL HELP US IF WE START CALLING IT TO US, LIKE SORCERERS DO. INTENT IS THE FORCE OF OUR SUNS IN THE SOURCE OF ALL SUNS AND IT WILL RESPOND IF IT IS NOT DONE FOR A PERSONAL GAIN, BUT FOR THE MUTUAL FLIGHT UP. I OFTEN CALL INTENT REAL LOUD AND THE FORCE OF INTENT IS WITH ME. DURING PROTESTS YOU NEED TO SHOUT THE WORD 'INTENT' REAL LOUD, LOOKING INTO THE SKY AND FORMULATE YOUR DEMANDS CORRECTLY, INSTEAD OF SHOUTING SOME NONSENSE OR WRITING IT ON PLACARDS/SLOGANS. WE NEED TO MERGE WITH THE FORCE OF INTENT AND IT WILL TAKE US UP. LEARN TO SHOUT INTENT EVERY DAY AT HOME OR SOMEWHERE ELSE: INTENT MUST BE ALWAYS ON YOUR MIND. I DEVOTED TWO PAGES JUST TO EXPLANATION OF INTENT ON OUR TWO WEBSITES, THIS INFO IS IN ENGLISH AND IN RUSSIAN. YOU NEED TO READ IT:

INTENT - ИНТЭНТ  (кое-что перевела на русский)

AMERICAN WRITERS ABOUT INTENT - ИНФО ОБ ИНТЭНТ ИЗ КНИГ АМЕРИКАНСКИХ ПИСАТЕЛЕЙ (кое-что перевела на русский)

IF THESE PROTESTS' DEMANDS ARE BASED ON WHAT I WRITE HERE AND WE JOIN THE INTENT, THEN WE COULD LEAVE PHYSICALITY IN THIS OLD UNIVERSE FOR GOOD. AND THEN RETURN TO THE SOURCE OF ALL SUNS - OUR REAL HOME!
RUSSIAN SPARK CAN CAUSE WORLD'S FIRE! WE MUST THINK ABOUT INTENT AND TURN TO IT OFTEN ! MOVEMENT 'INTENT' MUST NOT INVOLVE JUST HUMANITY, BUT HAVE A PLANETARY CHARACTER, BECAUSE NON HUMAN POSITIVE RACES LIVE ON OR AROUND EARTH AND MUST PARTICIPATE IN THIS MOVEMENT AS WELL. 




УСПЕХ ПРИДЁТ ТОЛЬКО ТОГДА, КОГДА ВЫ ВСЕ ПОЙМЁТЕ, ЧТО НАШИ СОЛНЦА В ИСТОЧНИКЕ ОЖИДАЮТ ОТ НАС БОЛЬШЕГО, ЧЕМ ПРОДОЛЖАТЬ ПЛАНЕТАРНУЮ ИГРУ НА ЭТОЙ ПЛАНЕТЕ НА 3м ФИЗИЧЕСКОМ УРОВНЕ СОЗНАНИЯ, ДАЖЕ В БОЛЕЕ ЧЕЛОВЕЧНЫХ УСЛОВИЯХ. ПРОТЕСТЫ В КАЖДОЙ СТРАНЕ И ВО ВСЕ ВРЕМЕНА ВСЕГДА НОСИЛИ ИМЕННО ТАКОЙ ХАРАКТЕР. НО ВРЕМЯ РЕВОЛЮЦИЙ КАК В 1917, УЖЕ ДАВНО ПРОШЛО, МЫ СОЗРЕЛИ ДЛЯ БОЛЕЕ ВАЖНОЙ РОЛИ ВО ВСЕЛЕННОЙ. СОЛНЦА ОТ НАС ЖДУТ ЛИДЕРСТВА ВО ВСЕЙ СТАРОЙ ВСЕЛЕННОЙ, БЛАГОДАРЯ ТЕМ ВНУТРЕННИМ КАЧЕСТВАМ, О КОТОРЫХ ПИСАЛ РОБЕРТ МОНРО. ЗА НАМИ ДОЛЖНЫ ПОЙТИ ВСЕ ОСТАЛЬНЫЕ. А ВАШ ФОКУС ВНИМАНИЯ ВСЁ ЕЩЁ ЗАОСТРЁН НА ЖИЗНИ НА ЭТОЙ СТАРОЙ ПЛАНЕТЕ. МНОГИЕ ВСЁ ЕЩЁ ДУМАЮТ, ЧТО ОНИ ТОЛЬКО ФИЗИЧЕСКОЕ ТЕЛО, ИМЕЮТ ТОЛЬКО ОДНУ ЖИЗНЬ, О ДУШЕ ПОНЯТИЯ НЕ ИМЕЮТ, А ТЕ, КТО ЗНАЮТ, ЧТО ДУША-ДУХ СУЩЕСТВУЕТ, ДУМАЮТ ЧТО В НЕЙ НИКАКОЙ ЭНЕРГИИ НЕТ !

ПРОТЕСТЫ - НЕОБЫЧНАЯ ВЕЩЬ, ТРЕБУЕТ ХРАБРОСТИ, ОТКРЫТЫМИ ПРОТЕСТАМИ ВЫ НАЧИНАЕТЕ СДВИГАТЬ СВОЮ ТОЧКУ ВОСПРИЯТИЯ С ОБЫЧНОГО МЕСТА ПОВСЕДНЕВНОЙ ЖИЗНИ, ЧТО ХОРОШО. РЕГУЛЯРНЫЕ ПРОТЕСТЫ - ЕЩЁ БОЛЕЕ НЕОБЫЧНЫ ДЛЯ ТОЧКИ ВОСПРИЯТИЯ (САМАЯ ЯРКАЯ ТОЧКА ВАШЕГО ДУХА) И НОСЯТ НАКОПИТЕЛЬНЫЙ ХАРАКТЕР, ТО ЕСТЬ ПОМОЖЕТ В БЛИЖАЙШЕЕ ВРЕМЯ БЫСТРЕЕ СДВИНУТЬ ВАШУ ТОЧКУ ВОСПРИЯТИЯ В ОБЛАСТЬ ПОВЫШЕННОГО СОЗНАНИЯ, ЧТО ЯВЛЯЕТСЯ ПОРТАЛОМ ВВЫСЬ. ЕСТЬ И ДРУГАЯ СТОРОНА ТАКИХ ПРОТЕСТОВ.

ТАКИЕ ПРОТЕСТЫ СОЗДАЮТ В ЛЮДЯХ НЕГАТИВНЫЕ ЭМОЦИИ В ОГРОМНЫХ КОЛИЧЕСТВАХ И ЭТО ТОЛЬКО НА РУКУ ALIENS (ИНОПЛАНЕТЯНАМ, ТАКЖЕ КАК И ПУТИНУ С ЕГО СВОРОЙ) ! ВЫ ХОТИТЕ БЫТЬ ЛИДЕРАМИ ИЛИ РАБАМИ, ВАМ ЧТО ХОЧЕТСЯ БОЛЬШЕ: ПУТИНСКИЕ ДВОРЦЫ ИЛИ ЛЕТАТЬ ПО ВСЕЛЕННОЙ БЕЗ ТЕЛА КАК МАГИ ЭТО ДЕЛАЮТ ? СОЗДАНИЕ НЕГАТИВНЫХ ЭМОЦИЙ В ЛЮДЯХ И ЖИВОТНЫХ В ОГРОМНЫХ КОЛИЧЕСТВАХ - ЭТО КАК РАЗ И НУЖНО ДЛЯ ВТОРЖЕНИЯ ЕЩЁ БОЛЬШЕГО КОЛИЧЕСТВА НЕГАТИВНЫХ ALIENS В НАШУ ПЛАНЕТУ (ОСОБЕННО В РОССИЮ): ИМ ПРОСТО НЕОБХОДИМЫ НЕГАТИВНЫЕ ЭМОЦИИ ЧЕЛОВЕКА. СТОИТ ТОЛЬКО ВЗГЛЯНУТЬ НА СОДЕРЖАНИЕ МИРОВЫХ НОВОСТЕЙ И СОЦИАЛЬНЫХ СЕТЕЙ, ЧТОБЫ ПОНЯТЬ ДО КАКИХ НИЗОВ ДОШЛО ЧЕЛОВЕЧЕСТВО ! ТАКОЙ МАРАЗМ МОЖНО РАЗРУШИТЬ ТОЛЬКО СТИХИЙНЫМИ БЕДСТВИЯМИ: СТИХИЙНЫЕ БЕДСТВИЯ ОТОДВИГАЮТ ТОЧКУ ВОСПРИЯТИЯ ЧЕЛОВЕКА С ЕЁ ОБЫЧНОГО МЕСТА ПОВСЕДНЕВНОЙ ЖИЗНИ !

СЕЙЧАС НАСТОЯЩАЯ РА-ССИЯ НЕ В РОССИИ, ОНА РАСТЕКЛАСЬ ПО ВСЕМУ БЕЛОМУ СВЕТУ (И ДАЖЕ ПО ВСЕЙ СТАРОЙ ВСЕЛЕННОЙ), ЧТОБЫ ВСКОЛЫХНУТЬ ЧЕЛОВЕЧЕСТВО НА ВСЕЙ ЗЕМЛЕ, А НЕ В КАКОЙ-ТО ОТДЕЛЬНОЙ СТРАНЕ ВРОДЕ СОВЕТСКОГО СОЮЗА.
В 1917 ГОДУ ВО ВРЕМЯ РЕВОЛЮЦИИ ОСНОВНАЯ ЧАСТЬ РЕВОЛЮЦИОННО-НАСТРОЕННЫХ РУССКИХ БЫЛА ГЕРМЕТИЧЕСКИ ЗАКУПОРЕНА В РОССИИ И ПРОИЗВЕЛА РЕВОЛЮЦИЮ. НО В КОНЦЕ ПРОШЛОГО ВЕКА ГРАНИЦЫ ОТКРЫЛИ, СОВЕТСКИЙ СОЮЗ ПРЕКРАТИЛ СВОЁ СУЩЕСТВОВАНИЕ И БОЛЬШИНСТВО СВОБОДО-МЫСЛЯЩИХ РУССКИХ УЕХАЛО ЗАГРАНИЦУ ПОВЫШАТЬ УРОВЕНЬ СОЗНАНИЯ НА МЕСТАХ (НЕ ЗНАЯ ЭТОГО).

ЭТИМ ВОСПОЛЬЗОВАЛИСЬ НЕГАТИВНЫЕ ALIENS (ИНОПЛАНЕТЯНЕ), ВЕРНУВ РЕЛИГИОЗНУЮ, ЦАРСКУЮ РОССИЮ РАБОВ ПОД САПОГОМ АНГО-САКСОНСКИХ РЕПТОИДОВ. ПРОТЕСТЫ РАБОВ КАКИЕ БЫЛИ ВО ВРЕМЕНА СПАРТАКА, ТАКИЕ ЖЕ ПРОТЕСТЫ И В НАСТОЯЩЕЕ ВРЕМЯ В ГОНКОНГЕ ИЛИ В РОССИИ. ЭТО -  ПРОТЕСТЫ ЗА ЛУЧШУЮ ФИЗИЧЕСКУЮ ЖИЗНЬ НА ЗЕМЛЕ (В ЧЕЛОВЕЧЕСКИХ ТЕЛАХ) И ЗА ПРОДОЛЖЕНИЕ ПЛАНЕТАРНОЙ ИГРЫ! ТАКИЕ ПРОТЕСТЫ СОЗДАЮТ В ЛЮДЯХ НЕГАТИВНЫЕ ЭМОЦИИ В ОГРОМНЫХ КОЛИЧЕСТВАХ И ЭТО ТОЛЬКО НА РУКУ ALIENS (ИНОПЛАНЕТЯНАМ, ТАКЖЕ КАК И ПУТИНУ С ЕГО СВОРОЙ)! ВАМ ЧТО ХОЧЕТСЯ БОЛЬШЕ: ПУТИНСКИЕ ДВОРЦЫ ИЛИ ЛЕТАТЬ ПО ВСЕЛЕННОЙ БЕЗ ТЕЛА КАК МАГИ ЭТО ДЕЛАЮТ ?

ВРЕМЯ ВСЕГО ФИЗИЧЕСКОГО И ЭЛЕКТРОННОГО УЖЕ ДАВНО ПРОШЛО, МЫ ПЕРЕХОДИМ В НОВУЮ ФАЗУ - НЕФИЗИЧЕСКУЮ, НО НАМ МНОГИЕ МЕШАЮТ. НУЖНО ПРОТЕСТОВАТЬ ПРОТИВ ПРИНУДИТЕЛЬНОГО СУЩЕСТВОВАНИЯ В ФИЗИЧЕСКИХ ТЕЛАХ (ВЫШЕ СРОКА) И ПРОТИВ ПРОДОЛЖЕНИЯ НЕВЫНОСИМОЙ ПЛАНЕТАРНОЙ ИГРЫ. НУЖНО БОРОТЬСЯ ЗА ОБЩИЙ ВЗЛЁТ ЧЕЛОВЕЧЕСТВА БЕЗ ФИЗИЧЕСКИХ ТЕЛ НА УРОВЕНЬ ПОВЫШЕННОГО СОЗНАНИЯ БОЛЕЕ ВЫСОКОЙ ВИБРАЦИИ И В ЭТОМ НАМ ПОМОЖЕТ СИЛА - ИНТЭНТ ! ВО ВРЕМЯ ПРОТЕСТОВ СЛОВО 'ИНТЭНТ' НУЖНО КРИЧАТЬ ОЧЕНЬ ГРОМКО И СМОТРЕТЬ ВЫСОКО В НЕБО, А НЕ ВЫКРИКИВАТЬ ИЛИ ПИСАТЬ НА ПЛАКАТАХ ЧТО-ТО НЕСУРАЗНОЕ КАК ВЫ ЭТО ДЕЛАЕТЕ ! ИНТЭНТ - ЭТО СИЛА ИСТОЧНИКА ВСЕХ СОЛНЦ, КОТОРУЮ МЫ ДОЛЖНЫ ПРИВЛЕЧЬ НА НАШУ СТОРОНУ И СЛИТЬСЯ С НЕЙ. ОНА НАМ ПОМОЖЕТ, КРИЧИТЕ ПОЧАЩЕ СЛОВО 'ИНТЭНТ' ДАЖЕ У СЕБЯ ДОМА ИЛИ НА ДАЧЕ ! Я ЭТО ДЕЛАЮ И ВЫ ДОЛЖНЫ, ИНТЭНТУ Я ПОСВЯТИЛА ЦЕЛЫХ ДВЕ СТРАНИЦЫ НАШИХ САЙТОВ, ПРАВДА ИНФОРМАЦИЯ БОЛЬШЕ НА АНГЛИЙСКОМ, НО И НА РУССКИЙ Я КОЕ-ЧТО ПЕРЕВЕЛА, БУДУ ПЕРЕВОДИТЬ ДАЛЬШЕ И КУСКИ ЭТОЙ ИНФОРМАЦИИ ПОСТЕПЕННО ДОБАВЛЯТЬ НА ЭТИ ДВЕ СТРАНИЦЫ. А ВЫ ИЗУЧАЙТЕ
 :

INTENT - ИНТЭНТ  - (кое-что перевела на русский)

ИНФО ОБ ИНТЭНТ ИЗ КНИГ АМЕРИКАНСКИХ ПИСАТЕЛЕЙ - (кое-что перевела на русский) 

ЕСЛИ СМЕНИТЬ ЛОЗУНГИ ПРОТЕСТОВ НА ТО, О ЧЁМ Я ЗДЕСЬ ПИШУ, И СОЕДИНИТЬСЯ С ИНТЭНТ, ТО ВСЁ ФИЗИЧЕСКОЕ В ЭТОЙ СТАРОЙ ВСЕЛЕННОЙ ИСЧЕЗЛО БЫ НАВСЕГДА. А МЫ БЫ ВЕРНУЛИСЬ В ИСТОЧНИК ВСЕХ СОЛНЦ - НАШ НАСТОЯЩИЙ ДОМ !
РА-ССИЙСКАЯ ИСКРА МОЖЕТ ВЫЗВАТЬ МИРОВОЕ ПЛАМЯ ! 'ИНТЭНТ' - ОБ ЭТОМ НУЖНО ЧАСТО ДУМАТЬ И С НИМ ОБЩАТЬСЯ  ! ДВИЖЕНИЕ 'ИНТЭНТ' ДОЛЖНО БЫТЬ НЕ ТОЛЬКО ОБЩЕ-ЧЕЛОВЕЧЕСКИМ, НО И НОСИТЬ ОБЩЕ-ПЛАНЕТАРНЫЙ ХАРАКТЕР, ПОТОМУ ЧТО НА ЗЕМЛЕ И ВОКРУГ ЗЕМЛИ ЖИВУТ ТАКЖЕ И ПОЗИТИВНЫЕ ИНОПЛАНЕТНЫЕ РАСЫ, КОТОРЫЕ ДОЛЖНЫ ПРИНЯТЬ В ЭТОМ УЧАСТИЕ !





ЗАКОН БАЛАНСА ВО ВСЕЛЕННОЙ - ЭТО НАША ЦЕЛЬ (INTENT): В ЭТОЙ СТАРОЙ ВСЕЛЕННОЙ МЫ ДОЛЖНЫ ПРЕВРАТИТЬ ВСЁ И ВСЕХ В СОЛНЦА !
ЗАКОН ЦЕЛИ-ИНТЭНТ - ЭТО ОБЩАЯ ЦЕЛЬ САМИХ СОЛНЦ В ИСТОЧНИКЕ ВСЕХ СОЛНЦ И ВЫРАЖАТЬ ОНИ ЭТО МОГУТ В ЛЮБОЙ ФОРМЕ !

ПОЛНОЕ РАВЕНСТВО ДЛЯ ВСЕХ! ВСЯ РОСКОШЬ - НА ЗЕМЛЕ И В ДРУГИХ МЕСТАХ - ДОЛЖНА БЫТЬ УНИЧТОЖЕНА, И ТОЛЬКО НА ВРЕМЯ ОСТАВЛЯЕМ САМОЕ НЕОБХОДИМОЕ ДЛЯ ВСЕХ !

 DISAPPEARANCE OF OXYGEN ON OUR PLANET





The presence of OXYGEN is diminishing on our Planet and it is also a sign, that our Old Universe is preparing to vacate the physical 3rd Level of Consciousness. Lack of OXYGEN leads to death of PLANT/ANIMAL LIFE. Over the years I gathered a huge number of articles, videos and photos of dead flocks of birds, dead groups of animals, dead schools of fish and other sea animals, forests, broken by winds and tornados or burnt by fires, but I could only post a few photos on our sites (not to overload them). A lot of forests have been burnt or broken down over the years by fires, storms or tornados, but vegetation is LUNGS OF EARTH, they produce OXYDEN as well as plankton in oceans! But now plankton is also dying together with all waterlife. Many articles have been written about it by scientists. Our Earth is oversaturated by tiny negative parasitic civilizations like: viruses, bacteria, fungus, mold, worms, poisonous plants and seaweeds and so on. Deforestation by diseases, by farming land or by selling timber also leads to lack of OXYGEN on the Planet ! So all those articles about rejuvination of industries and economics worldwide (especially in Russia) are not valid, though that could be done in the New (Daughter) Universe, on the New Earth ! Otherwise such articles create even more confusion in people's heads.
About 30 years ago Robert Monroe wrote in his books, that as a result of LACK OF OXYGEN mostly new type of Players will be arriving to Earth - ONE-TIMERS, who would have only one human life. Before entering the Planetary Game on Earth such Beings would be more instructed how to play the Game, for instance, most of them do have prerecorded scenario of someone's past life, so they could quickly adjust to the environment. Their bodies have been designed to withstand lack of OXYGEN, by being made in laboratories, it helps to avoid diseases. Such humans have enough financial support through life and after having such life they (in a form of a Plasmoid) join Renovated Super-Human School of Compressed Learning for training Human+ or Graduates on 4th non-physical Level. And in a form of a Plasmoid-Orb, they learn all human emotions at the time of accidents or catastrophes and all forms of life on Earth at all times, starting from one-cell creatures. There are a few photos of Orbs below (out of many in my storage).
Unfortunately this program decreasing not just Oxygen, but also the vibration of the Planet and People's Awareness.








I have a feeling, that our Centre became another ENTRY STATION for Beings-New Players entering Earth from the whole Universe. Robert Monroe described one of them in his books. Often I hear deafening noise of Energy Stream entering our place here, reminding me the parade of a million of shouting soldiers!
I will take Robert Monroe's life as an example, and show his evolution according to what he wrote in his books. That, in general, will apply to all peope, who came from the Source of All Suns. But there are people on Earth, who didn't originate from the Source, but evolved to become a Sun with a help of M-Field (Mind-Field), which consists of Sun Energy. M-Field spreads in the whole Universe, filling it with Sun Energy.
When Robert was still inside his Sun in the Source of All Suns, he got a message from his Sun, that he was going on a journey down below to our Old Universe.
He had to experience emotions and all forms of life on all vibrations below the Source of All Suns, except the last 2 levels (1st and 2nd), vibrationally the lowest ones for humans.
Special attention he was supposed to pay on being a human. Later Robert called humans, who were about to graduate from Earth - HUMAN+, because they experienced all forms of life and all emotions and were about to graduate from Earth's Planetary Game. Robert was supposed to become a Graduate and leave the Planetary Game. After that Robert was supposed to climb up level by level back to the Source. At the beginning Robert, like many other participants in the Source, was excited by this new adventure. Then the time came and his Sun detached Robert from itself and dropped him from the Level of the Source down to the lower 11th Level through the Aperture (Portal). Robert looked like a Sun Ray. But when he proved to be alone, without anyone to accompany him, he forgot what was the aim of his journey. He was unsettled, lost and lonely, he forgot what he was supposed to do, didn't know what to do next. Later he started moving down level by level, leaving part of himself on every level, those parts, one by one, will help him to return back to the Source ! Those parts were also growing and performing different duties in maintainance of our Universe (together with other Sun Beings).
The same happened to many of us and, like Robert Monroe, at the beginning we had to move lower and lower, vibration after vibration, Level after Level till we reached the lowest vibration for humans - 3d physical Level and Planet Earth.
Below there are a few extracts from the books of Robert Monroe, where he mentioned, that each human needs to get experience of some life forms on Earth and elsewhere in order tobecome HUMAN+ or GRADUATE OF EARTH'S PLANETARY GAME !

НЕМНОГО ЮМОРА - ВЛАДИМИР ВЫСОЦКИЙ - О ПЕРЕСЕЛЕНИИ ДУШ

Кто верит в Магомета, кто - в Аллаха, кто - в Иисуса,
Кто ни во что не верит - даже в чёрта, назло всем,
Хорошую религию придумали индусы,
Что мы, отдав концы, не умираем насовсем.
Стремилась ввысь душа твоя - родишься вновь с мечтою,
Но если жил ты как свинья - останешься свиньёю.
Пусть косо смотрят на тебя - привыкни к укоризне,
Досадно - что ж, родишься вновь на колкости горазд.
И если видел смерть врага ещё при этой жизни,
В другой тебе дарован будет верный зоркий глаз.
Живи себе нормальненько. Есть повод веселиться:
Ведь, может быть, в начальника Душа твоя вселится.
Пускай живёшь ты дворником - родишься вновь прорабом,
А после из прораба до министра дорастёшь,
Но, если туп, как дерево - родишься баобабом
И будешь баобабом тыщу лет, пока помрёшь.
Досадно попугаем жить, гадюкой с длинным веком,
Не лучше ли при жизни быть приличным человеком?
Так кто есть кто, так кто был кем? Мы никогда не знаем.
С ума сошли генетики от 
ген и хромосом .
Быть может, тот облезлый кот - был раньше негодяем,
А этот милый человек - был раньше добрым псом.
Я от восторга прыгаю и обхожу искусы,
Удобную религию, придумали индусы !

ВЛАДИМИР ВЫСОЦКИЙ - Есть на земле предостаточно рас

Есть на земле предостаточно рас - просто цветная палитра,
Воздуха каждый вдыхает за раз два с половиною литра!
Если так дальше, то - полный привет - скоро конец нашей эры!
Эти китайцы за несколько лет Землю лишат атмосферы!
Сон мне тут снился неделю подряд - сон с пробужденьем кошмарным.
Будто - я в дом, а на кухне сидят Мао Цзедун с Ли Сын Маном!
И что разделится наш маленький шар на три огромные части,
Нас - миллиард, их - миллиард, а остальное - китайцы.
И что подают мне какой-то листок: на, мол, подписывай - ну ка,
Очень нам нужен ваш Дальний Восток - ах, как ужасно нам нужен !
Сколько об этом я сне вспоминал, только о нём я и думал,
Я сослуживца недавно назвал Мао - простите - Цзедуном !
Вскорости мы на Луну полетим, ну что нам с Америкой драться?
Левую - нам, правую - им, а остальное - китайцам.


ВЛАДИМИР ВЫСОЦКИЙ - В куски разлетелася корона




В куски разлетелася корона,
Нет державы, нет и трона.
Жизнь России и законы - все к чертям!
И мы, словно загнанные в норы,
Словно пойманные воры,
Только кровь одна с позором пополам.
И нам ни черта не разобраться -
С кем порвать и с кем остаться, кто за нас, кого бояться,
Где пути, куда податься - не понять!

Где дух? Где честь? Где стыд?
Где свои, а где чужие? Как до этого дожили,
Неужели на Россию нам плевать?
Позор - всем, кому покой дороже,
Всем, кого сомненье гложет,
Может он или не может убивать.
Сигнал!... И по-волчьи, и по-бычьи
И как коршун на добычу.
Только воронов покличем пировать.
Эй, вы ! Где былая ваша твердость?
Где былая ваша гордость?
Отдыхать сегодня - подлость!
Пистолет сжимает твёрдая рука.
Конец, всему конец. Всё разбилось, поломалось,
Нам осталось только малость -
Только выстрелить в висок иль во врага.

ВЛАДИМИР ВЫСОЦКИЙ - В дорогу - живо !

В дорогу - живо ! Или - в гроб ложись.
Да! Выбор небогатый перед нами.
Нас обрекли на медленную жизнь -
Мы к ней для верности прикованы цепями.
А кое-кто поверил второпях -
Поверил без оглядки, бестолково.
Но разве это жизнь - когда в цепях?
Но разве это выбор - если скован?
Коварна нам оказанная милость -
Как зелье полоумных ворожих:
Смерть от своих - за камнем притаилась
И сзади - тоже смерть, но от чужих.
Душа застыла, тело затекло
И мы молчим, как подставные пешки,
А в лобовое грязное стекло
Глядит и скалится позор в кривой усмешке.
И если бы оковы разломать -
Тогда бы мы и горло перегрызли
Тому, кто догадался приковать
Нас узами цепей к хвалёной жизни.
Неужто мы надеемся на что-то?
А может быть, нам цель не по зубам?
Зачем стучимся в райские ворота
Костяшками по кованным скобам?
Нам предложили выход из войны,
Но вот какую заложили цену:
Мы к долгой жизни приговорены
Через вину, через позор, через измену!
Но стоит ли и жизнь такой цены?!
Дорога не окончена! Спокойно!
И в стороне от той, большой, войны
Ещё возможно умереть достойно.
И рано нас равнять с болотной слизью -
Мы гнёзд себе на гнили не совьём!
Мы не умрем мучительною жизнью!
Мы лучше верной смертью оживём!


WHITE SPIRITS' ASCENSION TO THE 5TH LEVEL OF CONSCIOUSNESS IS HAPPENING IN MANY WORLDS GRADUALLY, NOT JUST IN OUR REGION IN AUSTRALIA! EVERY CITY, VILLAGE, MILITARY BASE OR GENETIC LABORATORY ON/ABOVE/UNDER EARTH OR UNDERWATER IS ANOTHER WORLD AND ASCENSION OF SPIRITS IS TAKEN PLACE FROM THOSE PLACES AS WELL.
ALL THIS TIME PLANES/SHIPS/HELICOPTERS/TRAINS/CARS/HORSES HAVE BEEN TAKING US FROM ONE WORLD TO ANOTHER ONE OF ANOTHER FREQUENCY!

ALL WORLDS ARE COLLAPSING ONE BY ONE, AND IN ORDER TO PREVENT YOU FROM SEEING IT, ALL TRANSPORT NEED TO BE NOT USABLE, OUT OF ORDER: EITHER BROKEN OR NOT AVAILABLE ! IT'S NOT MUCH USE ANYWAY: THE WORLDS ARE DISAPPEARING ONE BY ONE. THAT'S WHY YOUR CARS ARE TAKEN BY FLOODS, FIRES, TORNADOS AND HAIL, LANDSLIDES AND SINKHOLES, EXPLOSIONS AND CAR "ACCIDENTS". FLIGHTS OR TRAINS ARE OFTEN CANCELLED OR BECOME MORE DANGEROUS FOR USE, MOST PILOTS HAVE ALREADY DISAPPEARED. MANY PEOPLE THESE DAYS ENDING THEIR LIVES IN ALL KINDS OF CATASTROPHES ESP. CAR ACCIDENTS.

MAJORITY OF PEOPLE KNOW, THAT THERE IS AN INVISIBLE OCEAN UNDER OUR FEET, UNDER EARTH'S CRUST, APART FROM OCEANS, WHICH WE CAN SEE ! CONSTANT SHAKING OF EARTH EXPLAINS WHY WE HAVE FLASH FLOODS ALMOST EVERYWHERE THESE DAYS. WATER IS COMING FROM UNDER OUR FEET AND FAST, CREATING PHENOMENON - LIQUEFACTION. THAT IS THE REASON WHY ALL DAMS AND ATOMIC POWER STATIONS IN THE WORLD ARE SLOWLY GETTING FLOODED AND COLLAPSING, MORE CRACKS AND SINKHOLES ARE TURNING UP.

OUR TRUE FREEDOM IS IN DESTRUCTION OF ALL PHYSICAL AND NON-PHYSICAL (HOLOGRAPHIC) WORLDS (OUR PRISONS), IN DESTRUCTION OF ARTIFICIAL TIME AND SPACE, IN DEPARTURE FROM EARTH OF ALL ALIENS AND JEWS, IN DESTRUCTION OF OUR MATERIAL BODIES, BECAUSE WE ARE NOT THE BODIES ! WE ARE WHITE SUNS, WHO DON'T NEED BODIES ANYMORE: ALL GAMES ARE FINISHED IN THIS OLD UNIVERSE! INSTEAD OF SHAKING FROM FEAR OF ALIENS, YOU CAN KILL THEM MENTALLY BY YOUR IMAGINATION SIMPLY STAYING IN BED ! THAT'S HOW POWERFUL YOU ARE ! YOU DON'T NEED A WEAPON, YOUR WEAPON IS YOUR MIND AND YOUR SOUL ! I DO THAT ALL THE TIME AND IT WORKS ! WE DEVELOPED THIS FORCE BY LIVING  THROUGH PAIN FOR THOUSANDS OF YEARS ON THIS NEGATIVE PLANET, HAVING MANY DREADFUL PRESENT AND PAST LIVES. THE IDEA OF TIME AND SPACE MUST END, BECAUSE OUR OLD UNIVERSE MUST END ITS LIFE WITHOUT ANYMORE DELAY ! NEW UNIVERSE HAS DIFFERENT TIME AND SPACE ON THEIR PHYSICAL LEVEL.

ALL TYPHOONS, HURRICANES, TORNADOS AND FIRENADOS, WATERSPOUTS AND ALL KINDS OF VORTEXES ARE LOCAL BLACK HOLES, WHICH SUCK OUT IN AND MOVE EVERYTHING FROM OUR OLD EARTH INTO THE NEW UNIVERSE, THEY SUCK IN ALL PHYSICAL WORLDS WITH THEIR CONTENT !

DO YOUR MAGICAL PASSES AND START LIVING ON JUICES ONLY: YOU WILL BE LIGHTER ! GET READY TO RISE UP !


НОВОЕ В РОССИИ - NEW RUSSIA  - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИ

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ-2 - NEW RUSSIA-2  - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИ

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ-3 - NEW RUSSIA-3  - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИ

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ-4 - NEW RUSSIA-4  - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИ

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ-5 - NEW RUSSIA-5  - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИ 

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ-6 - NEW RUSSIA-6  - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИ 

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ-7 - NEW RUSSIA-7  - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИ

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ-8 - NEW RUSSIA-8  - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИ

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ-9 - NEW RUSSIA-9  - 
ЮМОР И НОВОСТИ 

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ-10 - NEW RUSSIA-10  - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИ

НОВОЕ В РОССИИ-11 - NEW RUSSIA-11  - ЮМОР И НОВОСТИ 











WHERE DO PEOPLE DISAPPEAR ?


It is not a simple question, because people have different vibration ! First of all I need to explain something important. Practically we deal with only one Parallel Universe - our, vibrationally lower, New Universe.
Some time ago I thought, that at the end of its life our Old Universe would mix with all its, vibrationally low, Parallel Universes, which surround our Old Universe like layers of onion. This is not true ! It's more simple: the Old Universe is only mixing with one Parallel Universe - Young Daughter Universe, even mixing with one Parallel Universe is already too much work! Everything physical, what didn't have enough time to evolve in Old Universe, has been directed to the New Universe to continue to evolve till Old Universe disappears out of physicality to higher vibrational levels. The same will happen to the New Universe (vibrationally the closest to the Original One), when it grows old and its vibration will rise. The same will happen again and again. And every Original Universe would always be surrounded with layers of low vibrational Parallel Universes. Our New Universe was always a Parallel Universe of our Old Original Universe. Only when our Old Universe graduates out of physicality and rise up to the Source of All Suns, then the New Universe will not be a Parallel Universe any more, but the Original One ! And the role of Russia is to push up everyone, who is of a higher vibrational level. Russia for me is not ruined and burnt land or military parades on Red Square in Moscow, but A HUGE STREAM OF WHITE SOULS, ASCENDING UP TOWARDS THE SOURCE OF ALL SUNS !
Since ancient times 'Sun God' and everything in connection to Sun was 'Ra' ('Ра' in russian). It is not Japan the country of Rising Sun, but Russia !
English words 'Russia' and 'Russian' are pronounced 'Ra-scha' and 'Ra-schin' ('Ра-ша, Ра-шин'), though they are written with 'u'. The same is in russian: it is written 'Ro-ssiya' ('Ро-ссия'), but pronounced 'Ra-ssiya' ('Ра-ссия') and people of this country are pronounced 'Ra-ssiyane' ('Ра-ссияне') , which is pointing to the meaning of the word 'Ra'. The same root is in the word 'Ra-ce' (in russian 'Ра-са') (слова 'русь, русские или русачи' - искажены) !

I'll give an example. Lets say, if a cow or a whale were killed a hundred years ago, then after a loss of animal body, they managed to live at least one life as low vibrational humans (clones, zombies) with a Group Soul (minions), but not with Individual Soul. After the first human life in our Old Universe, their whole Group of zombies will be transported to the New Universe (of lower vibration) with new human bodies of some tribes with group or individual souls to continue to evolve as humans (next human life). Everything will depend on the decision of their Higher Self - Sun, which has many individual players. Certainly, the speed of evolution of a whale, of a dolphin or of an elephant is different to less developed animals like snakes, birds or rabbits. The closer animals were towards humans and the more difficult life they had, the faster they are ready to start human lives. We have many pets, we see in life or watch on videos many examples of how wild animals approach humans and start living together with them.  
But if a cow or a chicken dies in 2019, then one can't expect from these kind of animals a long first human life, but only a brief one of a zomby with a Group Soul. Such humans, as already grown ups, have been produced by genetic labs with an amazing speed after huge numbers of animals suddenly died from a disease or from a natural disaster. Then these zombies or migrants don't wait (like before), but suddenly occupy developed countries, especially warm ones, where they find shelter and food. Governments are told not to interfere. Such event happened in Johanesburg in South Africa not long time ago. Thousands of black zombies came to the capital from afar and occupied central parts of business-city, their highscripers - multistoried buildings, throwing out the owners and the office-workers. They live in them already for a few years! Government and police was told not to interfere and they did. There is an article about it, written by russians in russian, who covertly visited this dangerous place. You can read it on our link :  New Russia - 2 - Новая Россия - 2

WHERE DO PEOPLE DISAPPEAR ?

When I say (or people say), that I was sent "to one of parallel worlds", it means only our New Young Universe of lower vibration, not Parallel Universes ! There are so many places, where people disappear, it depends on plans of Suns in the Source of All Suns ! If people of a very low vibration and have a Group Soul instead of Individual, then they eventually will end up in physical/non physical bodies in the New Universe to continue to evolve. It means to live there one human life after another, most likely having an Individual Soul. But if a person with Individual Soul disappears from Old Earth, than it could be a few places where to and again it depends on the decision of his/her Higher Self - White Sun.
Higher Self can direct its player in physical/non physical body to live in one of the worlds of the New Universe (permanently or temporarily).
Higher Self can direct its player in physical/non physical body to live on one of planets, moons, asteroids, comets in our Solar System or outside of it in our Old Universe.
Higher Self can direct its player in physical/non physical body to live in underground/underwater alien cities or aboveground bases on Earth (permanently or temporarily).
Higher Self can direct its player in his/her Energy body on higher vibrational level of virtual worlds in Old or in New Universe (permanently or temporarily). There are many such worlds there, in this case physical body is not needed anymore and it's better to get rid of it ! That's exactly what is happening at present ! Nowdays in the case of Coma there is a tendency to switch off oxygen and norishment for the body, not to wait for years anymore when a person returns into the body (usually not the same personality returns anyway, if that happens). Time is different now: Planetery Game in physicality is coming to an end !

 КУДА ПРОПАДАЮТ ЛЮДИ ?

Это - не простой вопрос, потому что люди разной вибрации ! В первую очередь мне хочется кое-что пояснить. Практически, мы имеем дело только с одной Параллельной Вселенной - нашей, вибрационно более низкой, Новой Вселенной.
Когда-то я думала и писала, что наша Старая Вселенная в конце своей жизни смешивается со всеми Параллельными Вселенными, окружающими её как слои лука. Это - неверно, этого не происходит ! Что на самом деле происходит так это: смешение Старой Вселенной только с одной Параллельной Вселенной, Новой, Дочерней, здесь и так много работы. Всё физическое, что не успело эволюционировать в Старой Вселенной, направляется в Новую Вселенную (вибрационно самую близкую к Старой Вселенной), до тех пор пока Старая Вселенная не поднимется выше и не исчезнет из вида. Такое же случится с Новой Вселенной, когда она постареет и повысится в вибрации. И так бесконечно ! И всегда к каждой очередной Вселенной будет прикреплён ворох или хвост Параллельных Вселенных как слои лука! Хотя, если подумать, по отношению к Старой Вселенной, Новая Вселенная всегда являлась Параллельной ! Проще говоря, все, те кто низкой вибрации, постепенно уходят в Новую Вселенную, которая в сущности является Параллельной по отношению к Старой Вселенной вплоть до её ухода из жизни. И только тогда Новая Вселенная перестанет быть Параллельной, войдёт в свои права и станет Главной, Основной Вселенной. А роль России заключается в том, чтобы своей силой поднять наверх тех, кто более высокой вибрации. Для меня Россиия - это не разрушенная, обожжёная земля или военные парады на Красной Площади в Москве, а огромный Поток Белых Душ, стремительно летящих вверх !
С древних времён 'бог Солнца' и вообще всё, принадлежащее Солнцу, называлось 'Ра' (по английски 'Ra'). Не Япония является 'Страной Восходящего Солнца', а Ра-ссия !
Интересно, что и по английски и по русски слово 'Ро-ссия' произносится 'Ра-ша' и 'Ра-ссия', в обоих случаях 'Ра' хотя оба слова пишутся иначе: 'Ро-ссия' и 'Ru-ssia', а людей называют 'Ра-ссияне' (слова 'русь, русские или русачи' -  искажены). Также в слове 'Ра-са', тот же корень 'Ра' (по-английски тот же корень 'Ra-ce'), фамилия известного писателя и политического деятеля Ра-дищева означает - Солнечную Личность!

Приведу пример. Если корова или кит были убиты 100 лет назад, то после потери тела животного они успели за эти 100 лет прожить хотя бы одну жизнь в человеческом теле (согласно эволюции), но с групповой Душой (minions), а не с индивидуальной Душой. После этой одной человеческой жизни в Старой Вселенной, их, всей Группой, забросят в Новую Дочернюю Вселенную (более низкой вибрации) и дадут тела людей какого-нибудь племени с групповыми или индивидуальными Душами (их следующая человеческая жизнь), чтобы они продолжали эволюционировать как люди. Всё будет зависеть от решения их Высшего Существа - Белого Солнца, которое имеет много индивидуальных игроков. Конечно эволюция кита, дельфина, слона по скорости будет отличаться от эволюции змеи, зайца или чего-то подобного. Также на скорость эволюции влияет домашнее это животное или дикое, как много времени это животное находилось рядом с человеком, через какие тяготы жизни оно прошло и как к нему относились люди. В настоящее время можно видеть множество видео, показывающие как дикие животные ищут дружбы с человеком, близко подходят или вообще селятся с ними.
Но если корова или курица умирают в 2019 году, то трудно ожидать от них длинной первой жизни в теле человека (в виде клона или зомби с Групповой Душой). После неожиданного падежа скота или диких животных от болезней или стихийных бедствий, таких начинающих людей пачками быстро печатают в генетических лабораториях и уже взрослыми. Потом они в виде толп эммигрантов или зомби наводняют все страны, особенно тёплые, чтобы смешаться и понизить вибрацию местного населения. Правительствам сказано - не вмешиваться ! Такое произошло в Иоханесбурге в Южной Африке не так давно. Толпы чёрных зомби из провинции оккупировали большинство небоскрёбов центральной части столицы и уже давно живут в них, потеснив белых. Статья об этом на русском на Странице : Новая Россия - 2

КУДА ПРОПАДАЮТ ЛЮДИ ?

Когда говорят "отправили в параллельные миры" (или я говорю о себе), это означает только, что "отправили в миры Новой Вселенной" более низкой вибрации, не в миры остальных Параллельных Вселенных !
Существует очень много мест куда люди исчезают, всё зависит от решения Солнц в Источнике Всех Солнц ! Если люди очень низкой вибрации и принадлежат Групповой Душе (а не Индивидуальной), то они в конце концов окажутся в Новой Вселенной в физическом или нефизическом виде, чтобы продолжать эволюционировать (жить одну за другой жизни в человеческом теле). Но если пропадает человек с Индивидуальной Душой со Старой Земли, то у него может быть несколько направлений и это зависит от планов его/её Высшего Существа - Солнца.
Высшее Существо может направить своего игрока пожить в Новой Вселенной в физическом или в энергетическом теле, скажем в одном из миров Новой Земли (на время или напостоянно).
Высшее Существо может направить своего игрока в физическом или в энергетическом теле на другую планету, луну, комету, астроид в нашей Солнечной Системе или за её пределами в нашей Старой Вселенной.
Высшее Существо может направить своего игрока в физическом или в энергетическом теле в подземные/подводные инопланетные миры-цивилизации или наземные военные базы (на время или напостоянно).
Высшее Существо может направить своего игрока на вибрационно более высокий уровень виртуальных миров Старой или Новой Вселенной на время или напостоянно. Такие миры существуют и их - множество, в этом случае физическое тело уже не нужно и от него избавляются ! Это как раз и происходит в настоящее время. В случае Комы, в тело, если и возвращается, то уже другая личность, но сейчас уже не ждут: людей в Коме отключают от кислорода и питания, время - другое: Планетарная Игра сворачивает удочки !


11.11.11. ФЕНОМЕНОН (мой перевод)


www.andromedacouncil.com

"Официальное начало смешения вибраций 4го Уровня Сознания (с 3м), начнёт влиять на Землю Солнечной Системы 11.11.11 , так как Земля начнёт принимать энергию из области Галактического Экватора в результате того, что гармонические вибрации Вселенной и Галактики откроятся и произведут эффект на весь этот район Космоса. Люди могут называть этот ФЕНОМЕНОН - Звёздные Врата или Портал: этот район более высокой и быстрой вибрационной энергии 4го Уровня в самом деле существует. В эту историческую дату начинается ВЛИВАНИЕ вибраций 4го Уровня Сознания в вашу Планету. Это позитивно повлияет на Землю и на её население, поднимая Дух, как это никогда не происходило в истории вашей Планеты !"

Вот что действительно наконец случилось на Земле 11 ноября 2018 (11:11:11) как объясняют люди с Галактики Андромеда (эту информацию они дали давно). После тысячелетий ожидания, именно в этот день - 11:11:11, наконец произошло официальное начало ВЛИВАНИЯ в нашу Планету более высоких и быстрых позитивных вибраций 4го Уровня со стороны нашей Галактики ! Так широкий диапазон более сбалансированных вибраций Вселенной и Галактики открывает весь наш сектор Космоса и положительно влияет на нас и на тех, кто сюда прибывает из других мест Вселенной. Начинается перевес над низкими и медленными негативными вибрациями 3го Уровня в точке Космоса, где находится наша Планета ! То есть это должно позитивно влиять и на Нашу Планету и на всю Солнечную Систему и на весь этот участок Космоса !
ЭТО ПОЛОЖИТЕЛЬНОЕ ВЛИВАНИЕ ГАЛАКТИКИ И ВСЕЛЕННОЙ ВЫГЛЯДИТ БЕЛЫМ ГОРЯЧИМ ПОЯСОМ ВОКРУГ ЗЕМЛИ (видео и фото найдёте ниже) !
ПРАВДА СЕЙЧАС, 2 ИЮЛЯ 2019, ЭТА БЕЛАЯ ГОРЯЧАЯ ПОЛОСА УЖЕ ПОКРЫВАЕТ ВСЁ НЕБО И ВСЮ ПОВЕРХНОСТЬ ЗЕМЛИ, ВО ВСЯКОМ СЛУЧАЕ В НАШИХ РАЙОНАХ АВСТРАЛИИ И ТАК РАСПОЛЗЁТСЯ НА  ВСЮ ЗЕМЛЮ, НАГРЕВАЯ ЕЁ ! ЕСЛИ У ВАС ТАКОГО НЕБА ПОКА НЕТ НАД ГОЛОВОЙ, ТО БУДЕТ ! ФОТО НИЖЕ ПОКАЗЫВАЕТ СОДЕРЖИМОЕ ЭТОГО ПОЯСА, А ТАКЖЕ АУРУ ВОКРУГ СОЛНЦА (напротив нашего Центра) !





Более высокие вибрации нашей Галактики и всей Старой Вселенной слились в одном стремлении: поднимать вибрацию населения нашей Планеты и населения нашей Галактики Млечный Путь выше и выше к 5му Уровню Сознания ! Раньше были только хаотичные вибрационные скачки то вверх, то вниз, но сейчас этот Процесс уже постоянно вверх и не прекратится пока не дойдёт до конца. Это повлияет очень положительно на большую часть населения как никогда раньше. По пути вверх большинство населения всей нашей Галактики просто отсеивается на 3м и 4м Уровне Сознания, а до гармоничного 5го Уровня дойдёт только часть. Какая-то часть населения, но уже с телами другой вибрации, переходит в Новую Вселенную для продолжения своего эволюционного роста. Но все в нашей Старой Вселенной и конечно на нашей Земле покинут сначала 3й Уровень, затем 4й Уровни Сознания довольно скоро и эти Уровни перестанут существовать.
МИРЫ БУДУТ РАЗРУШАТЬСЯ, ЧТОБЫ ОНИ НЕ ТЯНУЛИ НАС ВНИЗ, ВМЕСТО ТОГО, ЧТОБЫ ДВИГАТЬСЯ ВВЕРХ !





Камеры МКС зафиксировали "облачную линию" протянувшуюся над всей Землей
http://earth-chronicles.ru/news/2019-03-07-125995
Камеры МКС зафиксировали "облачную линию" протянувшуюся над всей Землей...Облако, но разве они бывают такими локальными и такими протяженными? Это действительно странное явление. Хотелось бы знать оно имеет природное или искусственное происхождение...



The Galactic Belt around Earth!
Фото Галактического Пояса вокруг Земли



 
Всю Землю 11 ноября 2018 года потрясла непонятная сейсмическая активность! 30 Ноября 2018
https://teknoblog.ru/2018/11/30/94915?utm_referrer=https%3A%2F%2Fzen.yandex.com
"Всю Землю 11 ноября этого года потрясла непонятная сейсмическая активность, зафиксированная соответствующими датчиками. Ее ученые до сих пор не могут объяснить, сообщает National Geographic. Отчего возникла эта активность ученым не очень понятно, но некоторые из них полагают, что она связана с длящимся уже несколько месяцев сейсмическим волнением в районе архипелага Майотта в Индийском океане. Ранее сейсмологи обнаружили неподалеку от восточного побережья Майотты аномальную активность — множественные небольшие землетрясения, которые исчислялись сотнями. Максимальный толчок имел амплитуду 5,8 баллов. Это зафиксированное землетрясение оказалось самым мощным за всю историю наблюдений в бассейне Коморских островов. Согласно некоторым оценкам, такая череда землетрясений не может быть связана лишь с движением тектонических плит. Скорее всего, в регионе под огромной толщей воды происходит мощнейшая вулканическая активность. В начале этого месяца были зафиксированы такие же толчки, которые сопровождала довольно странная длинная вибрация. Но тогда эти толчки быстро прошли, а необычный сигнал, имевший постоянную и определенную частоту, сейсмологи фиксировали примерно каждые 17 секунд в течение 20 минут...
Ученые не могут объяснить аномальный гул на дне мирового океана..."
(остальн
ые причины - полная ересь, всё какие-то гипотезы, а подводные землетрясения это факт, но это - следствие приземления новых  негативных цивилизаций! ЛМ)

11 НОЯБРЯ 2018
ИНТЕРЕСНО, ЧТО УХОД С ПЛАНЕТЫ УЖЕ НАЧАЛСЯ ВОВСЮ С 8 по 11 НОЯБРЯ 2018, ВИДИМО ЗА ОДИН ДЕНЬ НЕ УПРАВИТЬСЯ, РЕШИЛИ НАЧАТЬ РАНЬШЕ.
Я ЗА ВСЕМ НАБЛЮДАЮ
: МНЕ ВСЁ ВИДНО С БАЛКОНА И ВЫГЛЯДИТ ЭТО ТАК. ЕСЛИ РАНЬШЕ ОТДЕЛЬНЫЕ ГРУППЫ БЕЛЫХ ДУШ ШЛИ ОДНИ ЗА ДРУГИМИ ПРЯМО В ТРЕЩИНУ МАТЕРИИ ВРЕМЕНИ В НЕБЕ НАД ОКЕАНОМ, ЧТО НАПРОТИВ НАС !
ТАК СЕЙЧАС ВСЕ ИДУТ В ТРЕЩИНУ СПЛОШНОЙ НЕПРЕКРАЩАЮЩЕЙСЯ БЕЛОЙ МАССОЙ НЕЗАВИСИМО ЕСТЬ ТАМ ВИДИМОЕ СОЛНЦЕ ИЛИ НЕТ.
ОТ ЭТОГО ГОРЯЧЕГО СБОРИЩА СТРАШНЫЙ ШУМ, ОКЕАН В НЕИСТОВСТВЕ ГРОХОЧЕТ И СИЛЬНЫЙ ВЕТЕР! ТЕМПЕРАТУРУ ЯВНО ИСКУССТВЕННО СНИЗИЛИ, ЧТО ХОРОШО, А ТО ТАКАЯ ГОРЯЧАЯ МАССА МОЖЕТ ВЫЗВАТЬ ПОЖАР, ДОЖДЯ НЕТ. НЕ ЗНАЮ КАК УДАСТЬСЯ НАМ С ЮРОЙ ЗАСНУТЬ В ТАКОЙ ОБСТАНОВКЕ...
ХОТЕЛОСЬ БЫ ДОБАВИТЬ О РОЛИ СОЛНЦ. В СОЛНЦАХ НАХОДЯТСЯ ТЫСЯЧИ РАЗНЫХ ЛИЧНОСТЕЙ, НО ОНИ НЕ СИДЯТ ТАМ СЛОЖА РУКИ. ОНИ ПОМОГАЮТ ВОСХОЖДЕНИЮ БЕЛЫХ ДУШ НА 5Й УРОВЕНЬ ДАЖЕ НОЧЬЮ, ПРЕВРАЩАЯ СЕРЫЕ СКОПЛЕНИЯ В БЕЛЫЕ, ТАКИМ ОБРАЗОМ
ПОВЫШАЯ ИХ ВИБРАЦИЮ !

Слова из книги Алекса Колие (представителя Галактики Андромеда на Земле) "Защищая Священную Землю" :
"11 Законов Вселенной и 11 спиритуальных Законов Космоса" (а также 11 Уровней Сознания. ЛМ) представлены как феноменон 11:11:11"
Все эти Законы создают миллиарды Белых Солнц для Источника Всех Солнц и для всей Голографической Мульти-Вселенной, одним из главных Законов Мультивселенной является Закон Смешения всех Вибраций или Закон Баланса. Солнце, которое мы видим в небе, это ОТРАЖЕНИЕ ВСЕХ НАШИХ ЛИЧНОСТЕЙ, СОБРАННЫХ ВМЕСТЕ И ОТРАЖАЕМЫХ ИСКУССТВЕННЫМИ ЗЕРКАЛЬНЫМИ СФЕРАМИ В НЕБО, СДЕЛАННЫХ ИЗ ЖИДКОЙ СОЛНЕЧНОЙ ПЛАЗМЫ ! МЫСЛИ ВЫСОКОЙ ВИБРАЦИИ СОЗДАЮТ ВОРОНКИ-ВИХРИ В ВОЗДУХЕ, В МАТЕРИИ ВРЕМЕНИ И В НАШИХ ГОЛОГРАФИЧЕСКИХ МИРАХ !



11-11-11 Phenomenon !

www.andromedacouncil.com

"The official beginning of the INFUSION of 4D, fourth dimensional, energy, will begin to affect Earth's Solar System on 11.11.11  as it begins to encounter energy from the Galactic equatorial plane region - as a Universe & Galactic wide harmonic frequency will open and affect this whole area of Space. Whether people call this Phenomenon a Stargate or Portal, this area of faster Higher fourth dimensional energy is real. This historic date of 11.11.11 begins the infusion of 4D dimensional energy onto your Planet. It will affect Earth & its people in a positive, uplifting way like never before experienced in your Planet's history.


Here is what finally happened on Earth on 11th of November 2018, as it was explained by representatives from Andromeda Galaxy years ago. After thousands of years of waiting, just on that day - 11:11:11, the official beginning of the Infusion into Earth of higher and faster positive vibrational frequencies of the 4th Level of Consciousness from our Galaxy took place! THIS INFUSION LOOKS LIKE A WHITE CLOUDY LINE IN THE SKIES ACROSS OUR PLANET (video and photos are below)!
This way wider range of more balanced vibrations of our Galaxy and of our Universe opens up all our sector of Cosmos and spreads positive influence on us and on those, who arrives here from other parts of Cosmos.
WORLDS NEED TO BE DESTROYED, OTHERWISE THEY WILL ALWAYS DRAG US DOWN, INSTEAD OF CLIMBING UP !



Amazing LONG line spotted above the Earth from ISS. Mar 6, 2019
https://www.youtube.com/watch?time_continue=1&v=LZ3X47FaAiA




The Galactic Belt around Earth!
Фото Галактического Пояса вокруг Земли




11th NOVEMBER 2018

IT IS INTERESTING, THAT DEPARTURE FROM THE PLANET HAS ALREADY STARTED IN FULL FROM THE 8th to 11th NOVEMBER 2018 ! LOOKS LIKE IT'S IMPOSSIBLE TO DO IT IN ONE DAY AND THEY DECIDED TO START EARLIER. I AM OBSERVING EVERYTHING AND SEE THE DIFFERENCE. BEFORE SEPARATE GROUPS OF WHITE SPIRITS OR WHTE GROUP SOULS ONE AFTER ANOTHER WERE FOLLOWING INTO THE CRACK IN THE FABRIC OF TIME ABOVE THE OCEAN, WHICH I COULD WATCH FROM OUR BALCONY. SUN COULD BE PRESENT OR NOT, AND IT WOULD TAKE NOT MORE THAN HALF AN HOUR FOR EACH GROUP TO DISSAPPEAR FROM THE VIEW AND ASCEND TO THE 5TH LEVEL.
NOW I SEE A CONSTANT (not separate) WHITE FLOW OF SPIRITS AND WHITE GROUP SOULS MOVING INTO THE CRACK IN THE SKY AND DISAPPEAR INTO THE 5TH LEVEL ! THE TEMPERATURE WAS ARTIFICIALLY DROPPED CONSIDERABLY, PROBABLY BECAUSE SUCH FLOW IS VERY HOT AND COULD BURN EVERYTHING AROUND. BUT IT IS CAUSING STRONG WINDS, BOILING OCEAN AND A LOT OF NOISE, WHICH COULD BE A PROBLEM FOR GEORGE AND ME TO FALL ASLEEP LATER. 


Всю Землю 11 ноября 2018 года потрясла непонятная сейсмическая активность
(вначале - как проваливаются дома в США, потом о событии 11 ноября 2018)! - This is what happened in America but Something Unexplainable Just Happened Worldwide. About global event happened on 11th of November! Feb 26, 2019
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WQZqfvFgV9Y

20 Minute Seismic Wave That Shook The Entire Planet on 11/11 2018 has Scientists Baffled. Before you ask: we're relatively sure it wasn't the graboids from Tremors and that we do not need to call Kevin Bacon. Earlier this month, a global 20-minute seismic event was recorded by sensors in different parts of the world, but scientists are still not sure what caused it. Nov 30, 2018.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bWRpTSohrE4















The Galactic Belt around Earth!
Фото Галактического Пояса вокруг Земли






Выше. 4 Фото Галактического Пояса вокруг Земли, которые я сделала с балкона нашего Центра в Австралии в ноябре-декабре 2018 !
Ниже. Фото Галактического Пояса вокруг Земли я сделала сегодня утром - 8 марта 2019 - с балкона нашего Центра в Австралии (наш Центр вибрацией повыше, чем обычные миры)!

Above: there are 4 photos of the Galactic Belt around Earth, which I made from the balcony of our Centre in November and December 2018, Australia (our Centre is vibration higher, than usual worlds);
Below is a photo I've made this morning: 8th of March 2019 - from the balcony of our Centre in Australia.





Ниже. Такой же вид ночного неба я наблюдала с балкона нашего Центра в Австралии в феврале 2019
Photo below: such night sky I sometimes watch over our Centre in Australia !






The Galactic Belt around Earth!
Фото Галактического Пояса вокруг Земли




The Galactic Belt around Earth!
Фото Галактического Пояса вокруг Земли





1111 Meaning: Why Do I Keep Seeing 1111 Everywhere? | 11:11 SECRETS.  Oct 22, 2018
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=flOSUTEJgNo

Have You Been Seeing 11:11 Everywhere? The TRUTH About Signs From The Universe. Sep 29, 2018
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ZUshpi0YjjQ

MEANING of 11:11 - Have You Been Seeing 1111, 222, 333 Repetitive No Everywhere | Law of Attraction. Do you see the sign 11:11 everywhere? Do you see repetitive numbers like 11:11, 111, 222, 333, 555, 777 etc. regularly? If YES then you should know what is the meaning of the repetitive numbers phenomena and why are you seeing it now? In this video, you will get all your answers to this mystery. Watch till the end as it will amaze you? So many people they keep seeing 11:11 on their phone, number plates, billboards. Same way you keep seeing such repetitive numbers in Youtube as 111 likes or 1111 views or 222, 333, 555 likes or you see price tag as $ 111 or $ 11:11 or you get a call and the last few digits are 333 or 999 or 555 or 777. If you think it's a coincidence then you are wrong. If you are seeing these repetitive numbers regularly then the Universe is communicating to you and giving you signs. You must know the meaning of it and understand what you should do about it. What is the meaning of 11:11 universe sign?
- Why are you seeing 11:11 or 1111 all the time?
- What is the message from the Universe through repetitive numbers like 111, 222, 333, 555, 777, 9999?
- Why are you seeing 11:11 now?
- Is 11:11 a sign of your spiritual awakening?
- How 11:11 is related to the law of attraction?
- How does the law of attraction and 11:11 or 1111 are connected?
- When you are seeing regularly repetitive numbers like 111, 222, 333, 555 meaning you are on the path of manifestation.
- What is the meaning of 1111 & why you're seeing it NOW?
- Have You Been Seeing 11:11 Everywhere? What Is The Significance Of 11:11?
- How to decode angel numbers 1111, 777, 444 and more?
- 1111 Meaning: Why Do I Keep Seeing 1111 Everywhere?
- What is the 11:11 Phenomenon?
- Angel Number 1111 and the Amazing Potential it Carries
- The Meaning of 11:11 - What Are Your Angels Are Trying to Tell You With the Angel Number 1111?
- The reason 11:11 pops up so often?
- 11:11 The TRUTH About Signs From The Universe?
- What Does Seeing 1111 Mean?
- 11:11 Law of Attraction Manifestation Power
Sep 17, 2018
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=77jC9bTbMrY

6 Mysterious Meanings of NUMBER 11:11 DECODED? Mar 3, 2018
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zmi0nDZIChk

1111 - (The Meaning Of 1111)... & Why You're Seeing It NOW. Nov 7, 2017
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=yXJmPGNC20w

5 Reasons Why You May Be Seeing 11:11 | 1111 Meaning Explained. Here are 5 reasons why you may be seeing 11:11. A question that is often asked is 'what does 11:11 mean?' You will leave this video with the 1111 meaning explained. Have you been seeing 11:11 everywhere? You are not the only one. Millions of people around the world have ventured to know the 1111 meaning. Seeing 11:11 may also have a close correlation with the Law of Attraction. Seeing 1111 is also associated with the 3rd eye (third eye, pineal gland). The repeating number 1 sequence (in all it’s forms) in numerology is most often the first sequence that appears to many people.  Once the 1111 is acknowledged, the number sequence changes to another combination along with new messages, life experiences, directions and opportunities. Upon noticing a synchronicity of 1111’s appearing repeatedly, you may begin to see an increase in synchronicities and unlikely and miraculous coincidences appearing in your life. At times, when you are about to go through a major spiritual awakening or an enlightenment of some kind, the number 1111, often called an angel number within metaphysics, may appear in your physical reality and experience to signal metaphysical shift. Mar 18, 2018
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=RcYfjZbLs-U




Rings of White Group Souls above Earth !

С МКС заметили над Землей огромные облачные круги.  4 апреля 2019

(Это - не облака, а нескончаемые потоки, возносящихся на 5й Уровень, Белых Групповых Душ ! Это то, что я наблюдаю со своего балкона в Австралии ! ЛМ)
https://hi-tech.mail.ru
Астронавт на Международной космической станции сделал необычную фотографию — облака над Земле образовали огромные круги. Эти облака появились прямо над Индийским океаном, в это время МКС пролетала на небольшом расстоянии. Фотографию опубликовало NASA.

THIS POSITIVE INFUSION LOOKS LIKE A WHITE HOT CLOUDY BELT IN THE SKIES ACROSS OUR PLANET (video and photos are above)!
THOUGH NOW, 2 JULY 2019, THIS WHITE HOT BELT IS ALREADY COVERING THE WHOLE SKY AND THE WHOLE EARTH'S SURFACE, AT LEAST IN OUR REGIONS OF AUSTRALIA! THIS WHITE HOT BELT WILL SPREAD ALL OVER THE EARTH, WARMING IT UP AND IF YOU STILL DON'T HAVE A SKY LIKE THAT, YOU WILL EVENTUALLY ! THE PHOTO BELOW IS SHOWING THE INSIDES OF THIS BELT, AS WELL AS THE AURA AROUND SUN (opposite our centre).







LAW OF FREE WILL IN THE UNIVERSE - REVOLUTION OF SOULS ON EARTH AND IN THE WHOLE SOLAR SYSTEM - CALL FOR ACTION !


ЗАКОН СВОБОДНОЙ ВОЛИ ВО ВСЕЛЕННОЙ - РЕВОЛЮЦИЯ ДУШ, А НЕ ТЕЛ, НА ЗЕМЛЕ !

SERIES OF OUR VIDEOS ABOUT MOVEMENT OF DIFFERENT CIVILIZATIONS AND HUMAN SOULS TO THE 5TH LEVEL OF CONSCIOUSNESS IN A FORM OF WHITE SUN ENERGY !

СЕРИЯ НАШИХ ВИДЕО, ПОКАЗЫВАЮЩИХ ДВИЖЕНИЕ РАЗНЫХ ЦИВИЛИЗАЦИЙ И ЧЕЛОВЕЧЕСКИХ ДУШ НА 5Й УРОВЕНЬ СОЗНАНИЯ В ВИДЕ БЕЛОЙ СОЛНЕЧНОЙ ЭНЕРГИИ !




ЦЕЛЬ-INTENT ВИДЕО, которое мы с Юрой сделали.



I consider sky as 4th Level of Consciousness and advise you to do the same. Invisible civilizations of high positive color vibrations (like blue-indigo-violet-pink) don't have Sun Energy as we have, but they want to get it. The same situation is with visible-invisible civilizations of low negative vibrations (like red-orange-yellow-green): their absence of Sun Energy, which they want to obtain. In our Portals these invisible negative-positive color vibrational civilizations have been mixing up. My vibration and my Intent help them to turn into White Clouds of Sun Energy and move up through the Sun. I find this process exciting and take photos and videos; there is just a part of gained material in this video!
Some nights I see different colored stars, covered up with fake holographic patch, imitating Moon's surface. Group Souls of numerous civilizations as clouds of different forms and colors are gathering around such stars (you will see them in video). These colored clouds are moving through such stars and disappear into the New Universe to continue to evolve. Star is not White Sun, star can't help to move colored civilizations up to the 5th Level, only White Suns can. Almost every day I watch in skies this collossal Departure of Earth's population as endless groups of White Clouds (full of identical small forms), entering Sun one by one to reappear on the 5th Level. Occasionally, huge Gray Clouds (negative Group Souls of hopefuls) are arriving and their transformation is taking place in the sky. First Gray Clouds are mixing up with surrounding invisible high vibrational civilizations in the sky and change color to White. Then they surround the Sun and disappear into it to the 5th Level. The main thing for me and for all of us is to turn everything possible into White Sun Energy as soon, as we can!
A few words about liquidation of all Earth's governments. People of Earth don't need alien governments and alien mindcontrol. People can manage very well without all of that.
IF WE ORIGINATED FROM THE SOURCE OF ALL SUNS, THEN OUR GLOBAL GOVERNMENT MUST BE ONLY: THE SOURCE OF ALL SUNS AND NOONE ELSE ! PEOPLE OF ALL COUNTRIES, VOTE ONLY FOR THE SOURCE OF ALL SUNS ! OTHER GOVERNMENTS ARE FAKE GOVERNMENTS AND MUST BE LIQUIDATED!

Description of video - 9 Jan 2018

Please, stop video in order to read important info and make video larger by pressing square at the bottom!
In this video all these kinds of White Clusters of clouds are Souls of former human players of Planetary Game, who are moving up together through the Sun to the 5th Level. They are visible on the 4th Level of the sky, but become invisible to us, when they get to the 5th Level of Concsiousness. This kind of sight you will see, when you are on 5th Level of Consciousness: huge number of little white clouds (or white threads), who will talk to you and whom you might recognise. White Clouds can represent individual Souls or a Group Soul of a former Planet. I made these videos and pictures on many days within last few months in 2017, the scale of Souls' Departure was impressive: sometinmes the whole sky above the ocean and above our Centre would be full to the brim (covered) with thousands of departing White Souls as white clouds of different forms, sizes, density and colors. Clusters of Souls were surrounding the Sun and disappear in it without stopping!

ЦЕЛЬ-INTENT Нового ВИДЕО, которое мы с Юрой сделали.

Рассматривайте небо как 4й Уровень Сознания. У невидимых цивилизаций высоких положительных вибраций (как синяя-индиго-фиолетовая-розовая), Солнечной Энергии, которой мы обладаем,  нет, но им её надо получить. То же самое положение с видимыми-невидимыми цивилизациями низких негативных вибраций как: красная, оранжевая, жёлтая, зелёная. Им тоже нужно получить Солнечную Энергию. В наших Порталах эти невидимые позитивные-негативные цивилизации смешиваются. Моя вибрация и Цель-Intent помогают им превратиться в Белые Облака Солнечной Энергии и пройти выше через Солнце. Меня этот процесс очень радует, я снимаю это на видео и делаю фото и только небольшая часть всего материала показана в этом видео!
По ночам в нашем небе я иногда вижу разного цвета звёзды, закрытые голографической сероватой нашлёпкой (маскирующую звезду под луну). Вокруг таких звёзд тоже собираются многочисленные Групповые Души в виде облаков разной формы и цвета (их вы и увидите). Они постепенно двигаются и исчезают в ночной звезде. Звезда это - не Солнце, звезда не может помочь групповым Душам попасть на 5й Уровень, только Белое Солнце может это сделать. Но звезда может двигать в Новую Вселенную цивилизацию какой-то одной световой вибрации для продолжения дальнейшего эволюционного развития там. Почти каждый день я наблюдаю в небе повальный уход населения Планеты в виде непрерывных скоплений Белых Душ вокруг Солнца (отдельные кусочки белых облаков), которые один за другим исчезают в Солнце. Интересно, что иногда прибывают Серые огромные облака Инопланетян (их Групповые Души не потерявшие надежду). Серые облака на моих глазах превращаются в Белые Облака с помощью, окружающих их, положительных, невидимым нам, цивилизациям высоких вибраций в небе. Потом эти Белые Облака окружают Солнце и через него поднимаются вверх на 5й Уровень! Для меня и для всех нас главное - это  скорей-скорей превратить всё, что можно, в Белую Солнечную Энергию!
Несколько слов о ликвидации всех правительств на Земле. Людям на всей Земле инопланетные правительства и контроль над человеческими умами - не нужны, люди без всего этого  прекрасно могут справиться!

РАЗ МЫ ПРОИЗОШЛИ ИЗ ИСТОЧНИКА ВСЕХ СОЛНЦ, ТО НАШИМ ГЛОБАЛЬНЫМ ПРАВИТЕЛЬСТВОМ МОЖЕТ ЯВЛЯТЬСЯ ТОЛЬКО: ИСТОЧНИК ВСЕХ СОЛНЦ И БОЛЬШЕ НИКТО ! ЛЮДИ ВСЕХ СТРАН, ГОЛОСУЙТЕ ЗА ИСТОЧНИК ВСЕХ СОЛНЦ ! ОСТАЛЬНЫЕ ПРАВИТЕЛЬСТВА ЭТО - ЛОЖНЫЕ ПРАВИТЕЛЬСТВА (fake) И ДОЛЖНЫ БЫТЬ ЛИКВИДИРОВАНЫ !

Описание видео - 9 января 2018

Все эти Белые Облака в небе - человеческие Души бывших игроков Планетарной Игры, кто поднимается через Солнце вверх. Души видимы глазу на 4ом Уровне, но уже невидимы нам когда переходят на 5й Уровень Сознания. Вот как выглядит то, что вы увидите на 5ом Уровне: огромное количество белых маленьких облаков, которые будут с вами общаться и многих из которых вы узнаете из какой-то, прожитой вами, жизни. Белые Облака могут представлять Душу одного Выпускника Игры или Групповую Душу какой-то одной бывшей планеты. Я снимала материалы для этого видео в основном вокруг нашего Центра в Австралии в 2017. Отбытие Белых Душ происходит в небе над нами почти каждый день, а над всей Землёй количество улетающих трудно представить. В этом видео вы увидите как небо над океаном и над нашим Центром иногда заполняется до отказа тысячами уходящих Белых Душ разной формы, цветов и размеров (как индивидуальных так и групповых Душ). В видео также показаны некоторые фото из других стран. Останавливайте видео когда нужно прочитать важную информацию и сделайте экран видео больше, нажав на квадратик внизу.


SOLVING VIDEO PLAY PROBLEMS - UPDATED 25 June 2015

Video links to Apple Player and Adobe Flash Player have been modified in order to solve the following problems:

1. Browsers on mobile phones generally have their own in-built ("native") video player made possible with the latest web programming language ("HTML5"). These browsers do not accept either Apple or Adobe Flash Players ("Plugins").
2. Early 2015, from its update 39, Google Chrome disallowed use of Apple Player Plugin, with recommendation that websites be upgraded to HTML5.

To solve the above 2 problems, both Apple and Adobe video links have been upgraded with HTML5. Either link will play the video in (so called) .mp4 format compatible with HTML5. HOWEVER, if a website visitor has an OLD desktop computer browser that does NOT recognise HTML5, the video will be played with Apple or Adobe Flash Player plugin (depending on which link has been clicked). You may be asked to activate (enable) the Player.

On a desktop computer, you may also view the video by the 3rd method- by clicking the link to the video file. At present browsers like Internet Explorer or Firefox would open a new window to play the video. For Google Chrome (probably from its update 39), it downloads the video into your DOWNLOADS folder- there will be a message on the bottom left of the screen showing the name of the video- if you left-click on a small arrow and then on "OPEN"- the video should play.







Click to play "Departure of Souls from Earth" video on Adobe Flash Player


LINK to the 3d method of playing Video "Departure of Souls from Earth" http://www.sourceofallsuns.info/SoulsAscension.mov


OUR VIDEOS (part 1) "ASCENSION OF WHITE SPIRITS" Wave after Wave in skies of Australia!
НАШЕ ВИДЕО (часть 1) "ПОДЪЁМ ВВЕРХ БЕЛЫХ ДУШ" Волна за Волной  в небе Австралии !





This video has 5 parts, part 1 you can watch below, just press on lilac strip-bar or on other 2 strips-bars below; part 2 and 3 of this video you can watch below (straight after part 1). Our videos are accompanied by different performers singing in different languages or accompanied by musical whistle! In these videos there are no chemical trails in the sky, everything is natural !





SOLVING VIDEO PLAY PROBLEMS - UPDATED 25 June 2015

Video links to Apple Player and Adobe Flash Player have been modified in order to solve the following problems:

1. Browsers on mobile phones generally have their own in-built ("native") video player made possible with the latest web programming language ("HTML5"). These browsers do not accept either Apple or Adobe Flash Players ("Plugins").
2. Early 2015, from its update 39, Google Chrome disallowed use of Apple Player Plugin, with recommendation that websites be upgraded to HTML5.

To solve the above 2 problems, both Apple and Adobe video links have been upgraded with HTML5. Either link will play the video in (so called) .mp4 format compatible with HTML5. HOWEVER, if a website visitor has an OLD desktop computer browser that does NOT recognise HTML5, the video will be played with Apple or Adobe Flash Player plugin (depending on which link has been clicked). You may be asked to activate (enable) the Player.

On a desktop computer, you may also view the video by the 3rd method- by clicking the link to the video file. At present browsers like Internet Explorer or Firefox would open a new window to play the video. For Google Chrome (probably from its update 39), it downloads the video into your DOWNLOADS folder- there will be a message on the bottom left of the screen showing the name of the video- if you left-click on a small arrow and then on "OPEN"- the video should play.






Click to play "Ascension of White Spirits" video on Adobe Flash Player


LINK to the 3d method of playing Video "Ascension of White Spirits" http://www.sourceofallsuns.info/AscensionOfWhiteSpirits.mov


OUR VIDEOS (part 2) "ASCENSION OF WHITE SPIRITS" Wave after Wave in skies of Australia!
НАШЕ ВИДЕО (часть 2) "ПОДЪЁМ ВВЕРХ БЕЛЫХ ДУШ" Волна за Волной  в небе Австралии !





This video has 5 parts, part 1 you can watch, just press on lilac strip-bar above or on other 2 strips-bars above; part 2 and part 3 of this video you can watch below.
Our videos are accompanied by different performers singing in different languages or accompanied by musical whistle ! There are no chemtrails in the sky on these videos, everything is natural !




Click to play "Ascension of White Spirits PART 2" video on Adobe Flash Player


LINK to the 3d method of playing Video "Ascension of White Spirits PART 2" http://www.sourceofallsuns.info/AscensionOfWhiteSpiritsPART2.mov


OUR VIDEOS (part 3) "ASCENSION OF WHITE SPIRITS" Wave after Wave in skies of Australia!
НАШЕ ВИДЕО (часть 3) "ПОДЪЁМ ВВЕРХ БЕЛЫХ ДУШ" Волна за Волной  в небе Австралии !



This video has 5 parts, part 1 you can watch, just press on lilac strip-bar above or on other 2 strips-bars above; part 2 of this video you can also watch above, but part 3 - below. Our videos are accompanied by different performers singing in different languages or or accompanied by musical whistle ! There are no chemtrails in the sky on these videos, everything is natural !




Click to play "Ascension of White Spirits PART 3" video on Adobe Flash Player


LINK to the 3d method of playing Video "Ascension of White Spirits PART 3" http://www.sourceofallsuns.info/AscensionOfWhiteSpiritsPART3.mov


НАШЕ ВИДЕО (часть 4) "ПОДЪЁМ ВВЕРХ БЕЛЫХ ДУШ" Волна за Волной  в небе Австралии !

OUR VIDEO (part 4) "ASCENSION OF WHITE SPIRITS" Wave after Wave in skies of Australia!






There are many colored Negative low-vibrational Inorganic (non-physical) civilizations (like black mold), who need to be transformed into White Sun Energy with our help. Don't forget, that all lifeforms (including us) are interconnected! These civilizations don't need oxygen, they have been arriving to Earth for thousands of years to different cities of different countries in varions forms of: fog and pollen, smog and fire smoke, dust and sand storms, rain and hail, snow and ice; accompanied by different gases and colored in: gray (or black), brown, beige, orange, red, yellow and green; painting into these colors our air, water, snow, ground, our dwellings/plastic and paper materials (inside/outside); getting into our bodies and bodies of animals and plants, into fruit/veges and other food stuffs and so on. Pollen of different flowers are Inorganic civilizations (former), though  these civilizations sometimes smell bad, cause allergies and it's hard to breathe for people and animals when they are present in the water or in air as smog, especially in China and in India. We automatically cough, blow our noses, sneeze them out of our bodies or use herbs to kill them, but they are very persistent ! After mixing with us and with other lifeforms on Earth, they turn into Sun Energy of different degree of purification and look like white web or white floss in the sky (fluffy mass of fibers), which can take any shape. On our videos you can see different shapes of these white fibers in the sky moving up to the 5th Level and disappearing from our view !


В, окружающих нас, мирах существует множество цветных негативных Неорганических цивилизаций низких вибраций (например чёрная слизь), которые должны быть трансформированы в Белую Солнечную Энергию с нашей помощью. Не забывайте, что все формы жизни (включая нас) - взаимосвязаны. Этим нефизическим цивилизациям не нужен кислород, они прибывали на землю в течении тысяч лет в разные города, разных стран, в разных формах: туман и пыльца от цветов (вызывающая аллергию), смог и дым от пожара, в форме газов, пылевые и песчанные шторма, дождь, снег, град, лёд, придавая этим явлениям разные цвета: серый (и чёрный), коричневый, беж, красный, оранжевый, жёлтый, зелёный; окрашивая в эти цвета наш воздух, воду, снег, землю, наши жилища - пластические и бумажные материалы (внутри и снаружи); влезая в наши тела и тела животных/растений, в фрукты-овощи и другие пищевые продукты и т.д. Пыльца разных цветов тоже Неорганические цивилизации (в прошлом) и часто Неорганические цивилизации дурно пахнут, вызывают аллергию, многим людям и животным становится трудно дышать когда они присуствуют в воде или в воздухе, особенно в таких странах как Китай и Индия! Мы невольно чихаем, кашляем, сморкаемся или принимаем травы, стараясь вытолкнуть их из наших тел, но они - настырные! После смешения с нами и с другими физическими формами жизни, они превращаются в Солнечную Энергию разной степени чистоты, могут принять любую форму или выглядеть как: белая паутина, белые перья, мочалки, ком нечёсанных седых волос или белых волокон в небе. На наших видео это можно увидеть в виде белых облаков, собирающихся вокруг Солнца, уходящих ввысь и исчезающих в 5й Уровень Сознания.







Click to play "Ascension of White Spirits PART 4" video on Adobe Flash Player


LINK to the 3d method of playing Video "Ascension of White Spirits PART 4" http://www.sourceofallsuns.info/AscensionOfWhiteSpiritsPart4.mov




 I wanted to make another video for this Series of Ascending White Souls, because I gained more, than enough material for it above our Centre in Australia, but decided not do that anymore ! It's IMPOSSIBLE : THE FLOW OF WHITE GROUP SOULS TO the 5TH LEVEL ABOVE OUR CENTRE IS CONSTANT, NEVER ENDING and it adds HEAT TO OUR SURROUNDINGS !

Я планировала сделать ещё одно видео к этой СЕРИИ ВОСХОДЯЩИХ БЕЛЫХ ГРУППОВЫХ ДУШ, так как сняла много нового материала в небе над нашим Центром, но решила больше этого не делать ! ЭТО - НЕВОЗМОЖНО: ПОТОК ВОСХОДЯЩИХ БЕЛЫХ ГРУППОВЫХ ДУШ НАД НАШИМ ЦЕНТРОМ НЕ ПРЕКРАЩАЕТСЯ И Я ДУМАЮ ЭТО УЖЕ НАПОСТОЯННО ! ЗА НИМ МНЕ УЖЕ НЕ УГНАТЬСЯ.







like Source of All Suns



Ascending Human White Souls are visible above Earth !




EVOLUTION OF A SUN BEING - ЭВОЛЮЦИЯ СОЛНЕЧНОГО СУЩЕСТВА

I will take Robert Monroe's life as an example, and show his evolution according to what he wrote in his books. That, in general, will apply to all peope, who came from the Source of All Suns. But there are people on Earth, who didn't originate from the Source and still eventually evolved to become a Sun in different way.
When Robert was still inside his Sun in the Source of All Suns, he got a message from his Sun, that he was going on a journey down below to the Universe. He had to experience all emotions and all life forms on all vibrations below the Source of All Suns, except the last 2 levels, vibrationally the lowest ones for humans. After that Robert was supposed to climb up level by level back  to the Source. At the beginning Robert, like many other participants, was excited by this new adventure. Then the time came and his Sun detached Robert from itself and dropped him from the Level of the Source down to the lower 11th Level through the Aperture (Portal). But when he proved to be alone, without anyone to accompany him, he forgot what was the aim of his journey. He was unsettled, lost and lonely, didn't know what to do next. The same happened to all of us and like Robert Monroe we had to move lower and lower, vibration after vibration, Level after Level till we reached the lowest vibration for humans - 3d physical Level. Below there are some extracts from the books of Robert Monroe, where he mentioned, that each  human needs to get experience of all emotions and of all life forms on Earth and elsewhere in order to graduate from the Planetary Game. Robert Monroe's few examples of lives in other forms, apart from human :

Renovated Super-Human School of Compressed Learning for training Graduates."Far Journeys", p. 216-219:

"We were floating amid thousands upon thousands of White Sparkling Forms, each animated and vibrating. At first, the Brightness and Radiation was so overwhelming,
I was sure I would have to push the panic button or scream for my INSPEC friend. Then it lessened, and I felt the warm Sense of Understanding, entering from all external points of me. I knew these Forms had deliberately diverted their Radiation... away from me, so it conformed to My Level of Tolerance. I wondered how I must ident (look) to them, probably a dull Gray Piece of Fog.
"Welcome to...the Renovated Super-Human School of Compressed Learning" - as she sent it to me, I immediately got the Flash of the Sparkling Ring.
She : This is Our Reference Point, until we decide to . . .
I : Decide to do what?
She : I, uh . . . Graduate.
I : What do you do in the meantime?
She : Well, for one, we make and gather... what did you call it?...Loosh (White Sun Energy of Balance, LM). Like honeybees. Or Guernsey cows. Only now we know what we’re doing and why, and we’re happy to do it.
I : What else do you do?
She : Experience Earth Consciousness. Not just in Physical Human Form — remember, we could only feel part of it, just a part. Now we go through it completely, from the smallest Uni-Cellular Life up, millions of different Life Cycles, most of which we were unaware of, as only Physical Humans. Even the Physical Earth itself has an Active Consciousness.
I : The natural Food Chain Process, it still exists and you experience it? From Beginning to End?
She : It's an important part of the Learning Process. We couldn’t make Loosh without it.
BB : Some change, huh? No more haze, no more M Band noise, no more Locked-In Rings! Want me to show you around?)... In front of us was the First Entry Station (a Portal into Earth, LM). It appeared much the same. There was a large Cluster of Gray Forms hovering around it (Gray Forms are future Players-Newcomers, waiting to move to the Portal of Earth and start the Game, LM)...
BB : Lot of changes... Heavy Cutback on the Survival Imprint, for one... another thing is a solid prebriefing and training before Entry, especially, as to continuing contact during physical sleep cycles.
I : But you don't even sleep here, do you?
BB : No, don't need to...Oh, yeh, that's the other point. These First-Timers go back before the Changes, as their First Entry Point (a Portal into Earth, LM), some of them almost back, when Humans First began Being Human. They take One Human Physical Life Cycle and One Only, and come back here and join in. No Repeaters, just One-Timers.
I : Is this One-Timer Pattern going on back, where I came from?
BB : Oh, sure.
I : I haven't had a percept on that taking place.
BB : Sure, you have.
I : How?
BB : That Last Outer Ring, remember? Didn’t come near the Repeater Department? Just went up and faded out?
I : But They were the Ones Going Home (to the Source of All Suns, LM.)
BB vibrated triumphantly: Well?
I scanned beyond the Gray Forms (future Players-One Timers, LM) around the Entry Station and into the Sparkling Lights beyond."

Robert Monroe got experience as an Oak Tree, p.223-224, "Far Journeys":

"I am waving gently up and down and bending, flexing . . . coursing into me from the smallest part of me, which is long and narrow with many tubes running through it, comes my share of the glorious life force, coming from the Whole, the family of which I am a part . . . and I know how much the Whole needs me and I gladly, joyously serve . . . as the energy that makes me waver and flex flows past my flat sides . . . (Wait, that's just air, wind!) . . . I take from it the parts needed by the Whole and send it back through the narrow tubes because it is needed . . . I do this so easily I don't think of it as work, it's breathing . . . it's what I'm for, to breathe for the Whole as I take ashes from the Whole and spread it out into the energy . . . my happy exchange . . . and the other, oh so important, my special shape . . . my profile, configuration . . . receives a special signal that the Whole understands, needs, and uses . . . all I do is receive it and send it on . . . and I'm happy, supremely happy . . . with a total knowledge of belonging, performing as I was designed to do . . . beautiful balance, giving . . . receiving . . . security and strength of the Whole..."
What it means to be a human - Robert Monroe:
"Still others find that the limitations imposed by physical incarceration (confinement) as a human also engender (produce) concentration of certain energies available only in that state. This is the only point available to apply such energies. By far the greatest motivation—surpassing the sum of all others—is the result. When you encounter and perceive a graduate, your only goal is to be one yourself once you realize it is possible. And it is. Thus we "go to physical" because of what it is — an intense learning process, a school of a very unusual sort. It has the implication (an indirect suggestion) that an important part of that learning process is to force the admixture of two different types of energy modulation. One enters as male and the other as female. The drives, needs, enculturation, and other factors all may be designed to literally force the accommodation, melding, and understanding between these two systems of consciousness...Every single thing we learn, no matter how small or seemingly inconsequential, is of immense value There—beyond Time-Space. This is fully understood only when one encounters a Graduate of the Earth Life System Process of being Human, who 'resides' in the There. You then know, not just believe, that it is worth any price to be Human, and to learn...

 "...so many passages in and out, from the first small creature with the furry face, the rise and fall of awareness and intellect again and again through millennia of passages, lifetimes, the sum of all these are the Gifts brought back to the Whole (the Source)...And I am all of those life passages, all of them.

"Far Journeys", p. 55-56 :

"Apparently when, although fertilization is a mechanical thing, a chemical thing . . . the personalities out of body are very much aware of when things happen and choose at that time to develop the fetus or not to develop. So part of my energy at this moment may be used to develop a personality and I may have several (Parallel) personalities going on at the same time, being developed at the same time."
Monitor: "At the same time in the physical kind of reality?"
"Yes, yes. They tell me right now, one is old, one is crippled, one is male, and where they are I am not ready to know. . . and I could feel being old and crippled, but
I could not feel being a male."
Monitor: "Is this entering of the physical body limited just to the Planet Earth or other Planets?"
"We go to other places. There are Beings on other places and our Energy is aware of all these other places."
Monitor: "Do we inhabit physical bodies in these other places?"
"Not like human Earth bodies . . . but . . . other forms of things or Beings."
Monitor: "What are some of the other forms on Planets? What are these other forms?"
"One's like a gelatin kind of thing . . . slimy kinds of things."
Monitor: "Are these located anywhere near the Planet Earth?"
"Thousands of light-years away."

Robert Monroe, "Far Journeys", Chapter 6 - Segue, p.52-66:

"...(It is focus of attention, of Consciousness, which is without diversion or deviation. No other Energy, available to you as Human, is as powerful. As a lens will direct Energy you call Light, so you can use Consciousness)...
Other Voice: ...If you would like to explore these sub-levels, I would be very happy to do so with you."
Monitor: "I would appreciate it very much."
Other Voice:"As I have said to you earlier, plants exist on sub-levels one through seven. They are on a vibrational rate on sub-levels one through seven. It is the same pattern. Animals exist on sub-levels eight through fourteen, and when a person attains, when a consciousness attains sub-level fourteen, it can no longer go any higher unless, it is willing to change its form of Consciousness. Sub-levels fifteen through twenty-one are what you call Human Life on this Earth. When a person progresses to sub-level twenty-one, he then has the choice of going higher or staying within the realm of Human form, but he cannot go higher, unless he is willing to give up Human form."
Monitor: "Give up being Human?"
Other Voice: "Sub-levels twenty-two through twenty-eight are your bridge. They are your sub-levels, that you enter upon death. You are on sub-level twenty and because, that is an ascending level, you can enter into the realm beyond physical life, but you cannot stay there, unless you are willing to give up your Human form. Is that clear?"
Monitor: "That much is clear, yes."
Other Voice: "And then once a person or a Consciousness—we are talking about Consciousness—reaches sub-level twenty-eight, the bridge is crossed, and from that point on for a Consciousness to evolve higher, it would not again assume Human form of any kind, not even as a learning experience. I will never incarnate again as a Human—as another form of life, yes, but not as a Human. The words are very hard, because your plane of existence is not the same..."
p. 67
Other Voice: "We are trying to show, that she is multidimensional, and this is why she is able to see as a great circle of self, of many forms, of the self. It appears to her to be like many selves extending from a Circle and between. We are trying to show her there are many, many dimensions of one Human Self. As she can see and understand, that she is much more of that conscious Self, that she sees in the mirror, and that she experiences in her waking state. She will be much more prepared to go into the multi-dimensional levels of the Consciousness, and this is why we are working on various levels, and not only the visual."

"Далёкие Путешествия", стр. 52-66 :

"Другой Голос: "...Это - Фокус Внимания и Сознания, который неизменен. Другой такой Могучей Солнечной Энергии, данной тебе как Человеку, не существует! Линза собирает и направляет Энергию, которую вы называете светом, таким же образом вы можете использовать Сознание...Как я вам и раньше говорил, растения существуют на уровнях (вибрациях) от 1го до 7го...Животные существуют на уровнях от 8го до 14го, и когда сознание существа достигает 14го уровня, оно не может идти выше, пока не пожелает изменить свою форму Сознания. Уровни с 15го по 21й это то, что мы называем  Человеческой Жизнью на этой Земле. Когда она/он достигают 21го уровня, у них есть выбор: двигаться выше или всё ещё оставаться в человеческой форме, и вы никак не можете взбираться выше, пока вы не изъявите желание перестать быть человеком."
Монитор (участник эксперемента): "Бросить Человеческое Существование?"
Другой Голос: "Уровни с 22го по 28й, это - ваш Мост! Это уровни, которые вы проходите когда наступает смерть вашего физического тела. Вы - на 20м уровне и т.к. с этого уровня начинается уровень Восхождения, то есть здесь вы всё ещё можете перейти выше на нефизический уровень. Но вы не можете остаться тамб пока не решите покончить со своим Человеческим Существованием.
Теперь - понятно?"
Монитор : "Да, понятно!"
Другой Голос: "И тогда, когда существо (или иначе - Сознание) достигает уровень 28, Мост перейдён и с этого момента чтобы существу (Сознанию) продолжать эволюционировать выше, оно больше не примет никакую человеческую форму даже в целях изучения! Я никогда не возвращусь к человеческой форме, но к другой форме Жизни - да! (например к форме Плазмоида, и таких бывших  людей, кто перешёл через Мост, отказался от Человеческого Существования и поднялся выше 28 уровня, а затем принял форму Плазмоида - очень много. Роберт Монро - среди них! ЛМ).
Трудно найти подходящие слова, потому что у нас разные формы существования. Возможно легче объяснить это попросив вас представить 7 Кругов, которые будут означать 49 уровней.
Первые 3 Круга - физическое/материальное вещество, материя. Это - ваши растения, животные и люди. Четвёртый (4й) Круг - это ваш Мост, ваш мир, общий центр, объединяющий все физические уровни. Это время когда существо (кусочек Сознания) может выбрать идти назад, ниже уровнем или идти выше уровнем и многие всё-таки решают идти назад в низкие уровни и пребывать в физической форме. Верхние 3 Круга - уровни, которые вы называете Высокой Одухотворённостью, и здесь большая часть работы уже сделана..."
Монитор : "(Вход в физическое тело) обладание физическим телом происходит только на Планете Земля или на других Планетах тоже?"
Другой Голос: "Мы посещаем другие места. Есть существа на других физических Планетах и мы знаем все эти места."
Монитор : "В тех, других местах, мы тоже живём в физических телах?"
Другой Голос: "Да, но не похожих на человеческие...ну, другие инопланетные формы существ и вещей."
Монитор : "Назовите некоторые формы на тех Планетах, какие они?"
Другой Голос: "Одна форма выглядит как студень или медуза ...что-то скользкое."
Монитор : "Эти Планеты находятся недалеко от Земли?"
Другой Голос: "Тысячи световых лет отсюда...Так что в каком-то смысле они (Люди) могут называться двояко: Духами и Супер-Разумом. Но твой Дух отличается от моего Духа..."
Монитор : "Почему они уделяют такое огромное внимание людям?"
Другой Голос: "Люди - Создание многих рас. Как я до этого, месяцы назад говорил, мы - Эксперимент! Мы - Проба, результат которого покажет насколько этот Дух может думать, может соединить частицы вместе, может видеть свой потенциал. Расы всё ещё эксперементируют с нами чтобы видеть свой собственный потенциал в результате Всего Огромного Эксперимента! Мы - только маленькая часть его."
Монитор : "Мы - важная или незначительная часть этого огромного Эксперимента?"
Другой Голос: "Они боятся что некоторые мозги, которые они создали, могут подвести."
Монитор : "Они что, создали мозги всех людей что на Планете Земля?"
Другой Голос: "Да."

Here is an extract about us having thousands of past lives from Monroe's "Ultimate Journey" p. 172-174:

"... This drive I have . . . to help humankind. Where does this fit in?
We can tell you something about that, though you may not like it.
I need to know.
Service to humankind might be classified as self-serving, but in your case, because the effect spreads so widely, this does not apply. The more we improve humankind, the more our prospects improve. One major improvement is equal to one hundred minor ones.
You mean one tall mountain is equal to a low range of hills.
173
Except that the mountain reaches higher.
So this service—this improvement—is worth doing?
Most definitely.
"... What of the bonding we identify as love? Where does this energy fit in?
My friend, we have so much of this bonding built up to take us to infinity and through it. We take it with us as we go. It is the major energy base for our intellect. What you now perceive as love clarifies, not stultifies (to cause to appear ridiculous). It incorporates both pain and pleasure; it is the union of opposites to create a whole. And you found plenty of love this lifetime, once you dispensed with your illusions.

There must be a tremendous amount of experience stored here, in you . . . in us. How many lifetimes are there?
A thousand perhaps, or more. We stopped counting long ago. Every possible situation is here, every emotion. There is nothing you can encounter in an Earth life, that isn't stored here . . . in fifty different ways.
Then what am I doing, going through it all over again?
To find one final piece. And you are very close. When you have it, we lift off. We shall be gone.
Gone where? How?
We don't know. You will have to tell us.
I see . . . But—are you certain you have the right one? I have an idea, that there's another one being human here at this time —another one out of this I-There of ours.
That is so. That is your reserve or substitute, you might say. A back-up. But you are first in line.
This other . . . is it—she—female?
She is.
Should I arrange to meet her?
Later perhaps. She would seem like a long-lost sister." (This long-lost sister is me - Lydia Monroe)


МЕТОДЫ ПОВЫШЕНИЯ ВИБРАЦИЙ ПАРАЛЛЕЛЬНЫХ ВСЕЛЕННЫХ ДЛЯ СЛИЯНИЯ С КОРЕННОЙ (ORIGINAL) ВСЕЛЕННОЙ (повышенной вибрации)

Кукловодами (puppeteers) являются не правительства, не евреи, не секретные общества, не инопланетяне, а триллионы Солнц в Источнике Всех Солнц.
Это они разыгрывают все Игры: Вселенскую, Галактические и Планетарные !
Когда вибрация населения какой-нбудь страны на нашей Планете достаточно поднимается, это - Солнца устраивают войны и революции, чтобы с одной стороны, влить в эту страну группу негативных инопланетян,  и с другой стороны, переправить наиболее вибрационно продвинутых в Параллельные Вселенные. Так происходило много лет после Революции 1917 года в Советском Союзе. Так произошло после Китайской Революции в 1960х годах, когда тысячам иностранцам пришлось покинуть китайский Харбин (особенно русским) и уехать в Параллельные: Штаты, Австралию, Бразилию, Россию, Израиль, Англию, Канаду и т.д. Точно также получилось и после Правительственного Переворота в начале 90х после распада Советского Союза. Искусственно создав голод и безработицу в стране, многие были вынуждены покинуть разваливающийся Советский Союз и переехать в другие страны Европы и обоих Америк. Но все эти страны были  и есть в Параллельных Вселенных, и так продолжается до сих пор. Переезжая, люди думают, что попали в Настоящую Америку, а попадают в Параллельную, более негативную низкой вибрации. Многие, кто приезжают в Штаты, жалуются на условия жизни там: хуже воздух, еда и вода; боли в теле; народ некоммуникабельный, все боятся полиции и друг друга; страх попасть в тюрьму или обанкротиться; условия жизни для приезжающих часто плохие и т.д. хотя уровень жизни кажется лучше (но не для всех). Всё это показатели Параллельных Планет Земля, может как раз их называют экзопланетами (но я не уверена правильное ли это слово).
Когда я, в течении многих лет, путешествовала по разным странам, то всегда попадала в страны Параллельных Вселенных низких вибраций, но большую часть времени я этого не знала и постоянно натыкалась на негатив или на людей очень низкой вибрации, не способных понять мой ход мыслей ! Теперь я поумнела, в Планетарную Игру уже давно не играю и больше не путешествую, так как знаю, что меня опять закинут в какую-нибудь Параллельную Вселенную повышать её вибрацию! Когда я в 1977 году попала в Австралию, то это была не настоящая Австралия, а Параллельная, в которой мне пришлось прожить почти 40 лет, пока мы с Юрой не создали наши сайты и не повысили вибрацию нашего места в деревне нашего обитания в Австралии. Даже сейчас: выезжаешь из дома, а там уже более низкая вибрация, чем в нашем Центре в Австралии.



PLANETARY GAME IN VIRTUAL REALITY of the 4th LEVEL of CONSCIOUSNESS

In fact, our 2 sites I've been writing for myself first of all (in order to better work out the Planetary Game) and for Original Personalities, not for clones or parallel personalities : their vibration is not high enough to understand them, esp. what was written for the last couple of months. Even to get to the 4th Level all together (as I thought before) would be impossible: it will cause OVERLOADING on those Beings, who are sorting things out on those higher Levels. It's better to do it gradually over a period of time...

ВИРТУАЛЬНАЯ ПЛАНЕТАРНАЯ ИГРА



Наши сайты я пишу в первую очередь для себя лично (чтобы лучше разобраться в Планетарной Игре) и для Оригиналов (для Коренных Личностей, они их лучше поймут), а не для параллельных личностей или клонов.
Даже на 4й Уровень всем вместе не уйти (как я думала раньше) : будет ПЕРЕГРУЗКА для тех существ, кто помогает рассортировать всех, кто туда попадает. Лучше это делать частями  в течении какого-то периода времени. Видимо, к моему полному сожалению, пока мы их не разломаем, ещё какое-то время придётся пожить в виртуальных мирах, вместо того, чтобы взлететь на 5й Уровень, но уже не всем вместе. Только Белые Групповые Души время от времени уходят на 5й Уровень все вместе целыми сборищами и через многие Порталы Планеты. Белые Оригиналы туда уходят один за другим и будут уходить постоянно, после сбора своих разрозненных частей (параллельных личностей и клонов). Вот и я так когда-нибудь, соберу все свои разрозненные части (как описывал Роберт Монро) и улечу на 5й Уровень, а пока всем советую ментально подготавливать себя к жизни в Коммунизме на более высоком Уровне. Параллельные личности и клоны на 5й Уровень не уходят (их вибрация - низкая), а соединяются со своими Оригиналами в конце их жизни, хотя сейчас жизни параллельных личностей и клонов обрываются раньше, чем это было раньше. В момент ухода на 5й Уровень аура Оригиналов становится чисто белой, а не цветной, как на 3м и 4м физическом Уровнях ! Я сравниваю Оригиналов с Воздушными Шарами, рвущимися ввысь, и кто их удерживает на Земле, так это их параллельные личности и их клоны (ниже фото Воздушного Шара и людей удерживающих его) !



Как писал Роберт Монро, Оригиналы улетают на самый дальний, от Земли, Пояс перед тем как прожить на Земле свою последнюю жизнь. Там Оригиналы общаются только между собой. Оригиналы понимают как важно подготовить всех на Земле к идеям Коммунизма, потому что это ожидает всех, кто попадёт на 5й Уровень и выше.

Так устроен человек, что со дня рождения постоянно играет в Планетарные Игры на обоих Уровнях Сознания: на 3м - физическом (низкой вибрации или плотном) и, когда засыпает, попадает на 4й Уровень и продолжает играть в одном из нефизических или виртуальных миров (голографических) ! Физические миры разрушаются и мы постепенно переходим в виртуальные миры (уже без физических) напостоянно, где ни продукты, ни жилища, ни деньги, ни транспорт - не нужны, где электроника тоже не может существовать, зато существует передача мысли на расстоянии - NVC - невербальная коммуникация, как говорил Роберт Монро. Многие, кто теряют физические тела здесь, появляются в своих энергетических телах в виртуальных мирах на короткое время или надолго и продолжают Планетарную Игру там. Играют в основном параллельные личности и клоны, Оригиналы тоже играют в Планетарную Игру вначале, но приходит время когда они от неё отходят и, наблюдая за происходящим, замыкаются в себе. Оригинала не так легко найти даже таким как Маги Линии Дон Хуана. Им в этом помогают Солнца из Источника Всех Солнц. Когда Дон Хуану нужно было найти Оригинала, Женщину-Нагуала для своей группы, он потратил на это почти всю свою жизнь и только потом её нашёл. Она работала кассиршей в банке и ему стоило огромного труда и хитрости, чтобы привлечь эту молодую девушку к своей группе. Члены таких групп в конце концов бросают играть в Планетарную Игру. В настоящее время Планетарная Игра постепенно ломается! 

DIFFERENCE BETWEEN ORIGINALS, PARALLEL PERSONALITIES AND CLONES


Don't forget even for a minute, that we've never been physical bodies. When we were losing our bodies in Old Universe, we were given other bodies, when we had to go to Parallel Universes of lower vibrations and raise the vibrations there, before the Merging of these two Universes: the Original one and a Parallel one.
Parallel Personalities and Clones can be males, females and without any gender. Parallel Personalities have different appearances, age, voice and character, nationalities, languages, skills; live in different countries. Clones can't really joke smartly or laugh with a child abandance, but Parallel Personalities can (though not all). Clones have preprogrammed memory of a Parallel Personality's experiences, but a Parallel Personality gets her/his experiences personally, through living life. Parallel Personalities and Clones, both have Sun Energy in their Spirits, only Clones have tiny bit of it, compare to their Parallel Personalities. Parallel Personalites and Clones can be fat, normal or skinny, just fat ones have more Sun Energy in their Spirits to cope with the quantities of negative creatures, present in their bodies, esp. in fat. Fat Parallel Personalites produce more Sun Energy with their chakras (esp. women), than skinny Parallel Personalites.
Originals have never been produced in labs, only from women. Maybe I saw some Originals in life, but I didn't recognised them. And such situation is with other Originals, that's how this Planetary Game was created: they usually don't deal with each other, unless they are in groups like Don Juan's, Carlos Castaneda's and other Sorcerers' of their Line.
Clones and some Parallel Personalities have been produced in genetic laboratories underwater, underground on Earth, on spaceships and on other Planets, on asteroinds, on moons/comets.
Clones of Parallel Personalities of an Original have similar appearance, same gender and age (not to differ from this Parallel Personality like in the case of all presidents, who are all Parallel Personalities of Originals: Carter, Clinton, Bush, Trump, Brezhnev, Elzin, Putin, Merkel, Teresa May and so on). Originals are usually hiding from publicity, unless it is absolutely necessary: they become known for some achievements, but usually after the death of their bodies. Usually Parallel Personalities and some Clones are becoming famous while they are still alive like, for instance, all politicians: parliamentariens, emperors, presidents, prime-ministers, sultans, princes/princesses, kings or queens. To make peace agreements with Clones and with most Parallel Personalities in worlds politics and even between family memebers is useless: such agreements wouldn't last long. I can give a personal example.
I live with George (former husband) and our son Robert in our Centre. I have never seen their Originals, only their Parallel Personalities or Clones, made from their Personalities. In order to exist, they take Sun Energy from their Originals and also from me (I am usually around them). These Parallel Personalities and Clones were never interested in our sites, never asked any questions, connected to the content of our websites, and, if George helped with electronic development and maintanence of our sites, but only after my pressing him mercilessly. George and Robert have been focusing on each other, not on the whole world, their brains have been under a heavy mindcontrol for all their lives.
They have no desire to leave the Planet (like I do), on 11th November 2018 George even asked  me:"Why do you hurry up to ascend?"
He doesn't understand how difficult it is for me to live on low vibrational Earth with my vibration ! The difference is so huge! 
The reason why for all my life and in different countries I was always surrounded by someone's Parallel Personalities and Clones was to low my vibration in order to keep my consciousness asleep! But I surprisingly woke up (almost at the end of my life), better late, than never !



РАЗНИЦА МЕЖДУ ОРИГИНАЛАМИ, ПАРАЛЛЕЛЬНЫМИ ЛИЧНОСТЯМИ И КЛОНАМИ

Не забывайте ни на минуту: мы никогда телами не были, и если в Старой Вселенной тела мы теряли, зато нам давали новые тела, когда нас насильно отправляли жить в Параллельные Вселенные, потому что там была совсем другая вибрация, более низкая, которую нужно было повышать перед тем, как Параллельная Вселенная могла слиться с Основной Вселенной (Original).
Клоны Параллельных Личностей Оригинала все на одно лицо, одного пола и возраста (чтобы окружающим не было заметно как их меняют, возьмите Путина к примеру). Параллельные личности могут быть мужского, женского пола или бесполые, разной внешности, возраста и национальности, жить в разных странах, иметь разный  язык, характер, голос и специальность. Клоны не умеют умно пошутить или посмеяться от души, а параллельные личности могут (правда не все). Параллельные личности жизнь проживают индивидуально. У Клонов память берётся из жизни Параллельной Личности и программируется в них. И клоны и параллельные личности могут быть как полными так и худыми, просто у полных немного больше солнечной энергии для накопления паразитов в телах и превращения их энергий в Солнечную. И те и другие изготавливаются любого возраста в генетических лабораториях.
Тела новорождённых вскоре съедаются и незаметно заменяются телами из лаборатории.

Оригиналы могут стать знаменитыми за какие-то заслуги только после смерти их тела, но обычно, Оригиналы, и женщины, и мужчины стараются быть незаметными, чем бы они не занимались в жизни. Знаменитыми при жизни в основном могут быть только параллельные личности или клоны ! Заключать какие-то мирные соглашения с клонами или со многими параллельными личностями в мировых масштабах или просто в семье - бесполезно: такие соглашения долго не протянутся. Могу дать личный пример. Живу я с Юрой (бывший муж) и с Робертом (наш сын) в нашем Центре. Они - разные клоны каких-то Оригиналов, их клоны похожи друг на друга, энергию всегда брали от меня, нашими сайтами они по правде никогда не интересовались, а если Юра что-то и делал для сайта, то под моим нажимом. Они фокусируются друг на друге годами, их мозг под тяжёлым контролем со стороны Негативов. Уйти с Планеты они не хотят, Юра даже заявил мне после 11 ноября того года :"Куда ты торопишься?"
Самих Оригиналов я может и видела в жизни, но не осознавала этого, и такое происходит со многими Оригиналами: на земле они редко общаются друг с другом, если только не в группе таких как Дон Хуан, Карлос Кастанэда и всех остальных Магов их Линии! Причина, почему всю мою жизнь и в разных странах меня держали в окружении клонов или чьих-то параллельных личностей (т.е. была одна) : чтобы снизить мою вибрацию и чтобы моё сознание никогда не проснулось, но, на удивление, оно проснулось - можно сказать почти к концу моей жизни. Лучше поздно, чем никогда !




More about Law of Intent on Page - Больше о Законе Цели-Интэнт на Странице : ЗАКОН ЦЕЛИ-ИНТЭНТ  ВСЕЛЕННОЙ - UNIVERSAL LAW OF INTENT




Amazing LONG line spotted above the Earth from ISS.  Mar 6, 2019
https://www.youtube.com/watch?time_continue=1&v=LZ3X47FaAiA

Earth's skies once AGAIN spotted in RARE form! Feb 19, 2019
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_NqKtREgems





Ascending Human White Souls are visible in many worlds !




Photos of Ascending Souls to the 5th Level of Consciousness










ARIZONA - Over 40 inches in some places - "EPIC Weather Event". Feb 21, 2019
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ocPZnSGkHp8




MY RECENT CORRESPONDENCE with Cleargreen Tensegrity practitioners


Привет из Австралии (greetings from Australia)!

I found that our goals or INTENT are different ! My GOAL/INTENT IS TO TURN EVERYONE AND EVERYTHING INTO WHITE SUN ENERGY IN THIS OLD UNIVERSE !
It means to destroy all old worlds and move whoever is possible higher vibrationally out of physicality, out of Time and Space!

Your Goals are to concentrate on themselves: on YOUR life-changing, Release YOUR  pain, Free Yourself, wake up YOUR Powerful Inner Shaman, Recognize, access, engage, and use YOUR accumulated wisdom, wake up YOUR Fire and Passion and so on! All of You don't embrace the whole Universe, but you can !

Besides, I never liked your name 'CLEAR-GREEN' (like a crocodile?) or red color like on the girl you've sent me. GREEN AND RED ARE VIBRATIONALLY LOW NEGATIVE COLORS.
I PREFER BALANCED SUNNY WHITE COLOR, THE HIGHEST VIBRATION THERE IS!

Last 23 years
I heard from Alex Collier and you write : Time is running out. But Time is still here and you are planning your seminars for January 31, 2021 !

4 January 2019 -
With Respect - Lydia Monroe



On 2/01/2019 5:02 am, Cleargreen wrote:

Last year, a small group of amazing women came together in Old Town Pasadena, California to take part in the first ever Carlos Castaneda Applied Tensegrity event focused exclusively for women: Ignite the Fire Within. From relative beginners to seasoned Tensegrity practitioners ... they came together with the common intention of reigniting the fire and passion they once had. 4 Days later ... they emerged completely transformed! Untangled, unencumbered of old promises and compromises. They freed themselves of the pain of accumulated mistakes, decisions and resentments. For the next 9 weeks, they continued their transformational journey, meeting weekly online as a group, with Renata Murez coaching and guiding them as they took their workshop experience and integrated it into their everyday lives. And all of the women agreed: It was powerfulI! It was life-changing ...It was magical!




Привет из Австралии!

Russian is becoming very fashionable these days, not english anymore ! I got your message. You must be joking: I don't need any certificates, don't need any leadership roles! I don't know how to get out of this Earth for good!

31 December 2018 -
With Respect - Lydia Monroe


On 31/12/2018 3:02 am, Cleargreen wrote:

“A Leader is revealed through their actions”
Florinda Donner-Grau. In Level IV, you will undergo an 18 – 24 month journey which begins with advanced recapitulation. The hallmark of an effective leader is emptiness of ego … lack of taking things personally … letting go of “I know” and moving into “I explore.” With this newly acquired sobriety, you will be able to lead yourself first, embodying that which you will model for others. Using modernized versions of many of the same techniques and principles employed by Carlos Castaneda with his apprentices, this path will help forge you into a Modern Day Tensegrity Leader. Through this process, some of what you will lose:

Your preconceptions about Carlos Castaneda, his work, and yourself in regards to his work
The need to take yourself so seriously
Your main underlying ego strategy or ‘one trick’ and learn how to hold it in check
Dogma: The tendency to lay down principles as incontrovertible truth, without consideration of evidence or other perspectives and perceptions
Rigidity: Resistance to change
Your attachment to your secrets
Needing to lead or be thought of as a leader or person of knowledge

Through this process, some of what you will gain:
An 18 - 24 month immersion into a modern day Tensegrity Leadership one-on-one apprenticeship path
Ability to engage and embrace ambiguity and live the multiplicity of ‘reality’
How to navigate and solve different scenarios – the kind that come up daily within the Tensegrity community
Lead 2 volunteers through a change process to solve practical problems using Tensegrity
The ability to stand your ground from neither a defensive nor superior position
How to teach Core Castaneda Training to Level III Certification candidates
Confidence in being able to apply Tensegrity to your life to solve daily challenges
Self-Esteem: Confidence in one's own worth or abilities; self-respect without ego
The ability to allow those around you to grow without being prescriptive nor having it affect how you feel about yourself
Being a member of a select team of Tensegrity leaders
Similar to the one-on-one apprenticeship path that Carlos employed, together we will embark upon a journey of preparing you to become not only an entrusted teacher of the work, you will become the future leaders of Tensegrity.

Requirements for Certification:
As with any apprenticeship path, graduation will depend upon going beyond memorizing or compiling a script. It is measured by how well the student has learned, embodied and is living what is being taught to them ... their actions. Throughout this program, you will be presented with various, unannounced surprise exercises. Some will be presented to all students. Some will be individually selected based upon the unique needs of that student.
You will be evaluated by your progress ... revealed by your actions in and outside of the apprenticeship environment. You will be required to attend 2 special Leadership-Only in-person intensive workshop experiences and successfully lead your volunteers in practical dreaming. Click Here to Learn More
This Level IV Certification series begins on February 1, 2019, and all of the requirements are to be completed by January 31, 2021.

Love and respect: Renata Murez, Carol Tiggs and all at Cleargreen

Dear Renata!

I don't even know if we all still be on this Earth by May. We were supposed to be out of here a few years ago, but it failed: only some of us are gone. I don't know if you are familiar with our 2 websites, please, let me know and I will give you my answer, about your workshop in Moscow. I feel a sense of detachment.

http://www.sourceofallsuns.info/index.html

http://www.theshiftofconsciousness.info/index.html


29 December 2018- With respect, Lydia Monroe


On 29/12/2018 5:06 am, Cleargreen wrote:

Carlos Castaneda had an expression he used with people close to him: “It’s a Minute to 12”. It means that Time is running out. And we feel it particularly powerfully before a New Year; a traditional time for reflection and intention-setting. From his first book to his last, Carlos Castaneda emphasized the practicality of shamans and the importance of practical results from Tensegrity:

"…that non-ordinary reality was utilizable – implied that it was fit for actual service. Don Juan explained time and time again that the encompassing concern of his knowledge was the pursuit of practical results, and that such a pursuit was pertinent in ordinary as well as in non-ordinary reality. He maintained that in his knowledge there were the means of putting non-ordinary reality into service, in the same way as ordinary reality."

Teachings of Don Juan: "Sorcerers were practical beings, and what they described was always something quite sober and down-to-earth..."
Active Side of Infinity
Whether we want to acknowledge it or not, time is running out. Because of this we warmly encourage you to attend:
Practical Dreaming: Moscow, Russia, May 2-5, 2019.
A powerful, results-oriented applied Tensegrity Event to assist you in utilizing this powerful lineage of principles, teachings and practical tools to help yourself and others be a positive force for good! Happy New Year!

Murez, Bruce Wagner, and all at Cleargreen

____________________

Dear Renata and Carol !

I will not be able to attend your workshop in Moscow. I don't play Planetary Game and your workshop is part of it. My place is here were I am: to do what I am supposed to be doing!

28 December 2018 - Respect: Lydia Monroe


On 27/12/2018 3:03 am, Cleargreen wrote:

"Tensegrity Level III Certification: Navigating Past Power
In Level III, you will begin the process of making dreams useful. First you will learn how to remember, be conscious in and receive information from your dreams. Then, you will learn how to dream others … who they really are and what they desire. With that new understanding, you will learn and create a custom series of programs with the intention of assisting your audience with their dreams, knowing that POWER is measured in terms of THEIR success … not your efforts. You will learn:

How to remember your sleeping dreams
How to be conscious in your sleeping dreams
How to receive information from your sleeping dreams
How to dream your audience - know who they are
How to move your audience from where they are to where they want to be
Based on your intended audience, you will create your own custom Tensegrity program to assist them in their journey
How to provide and receive constructive feedback from peer instructors
How to healthfully collaborate with a team

You will gain:
A 12 month immersion into a modern day Tensegrity apprenticeship path
Insight into the underlying principle frameworks of Tensegrity
Multiple Tensegrity class frameworks
Direction and feedback from direct apprentices of Carlos Castaneda
A wider and deeper multiplistic perspective and perceptions
Competence in crafting a highly effective Tensegrity class
Progress from musician following sheet music to symphony composer
Acquiescence in the moment to the situation being presented

This Level III Certification series begins on February 1, 2019, and all of the requirements are to be completed by January 31, 2020.

Love and respect: Renata Murez, Carol Tiggs and all at Cleargreen"

Русский Язык ТРУДНО Выучить?ЭТО БЕСИТ МЕНЯ !Вы НЕ Понимаете.. Feb 6, 2018
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=L5PxCCFgU6M

RUSSIAN LETTERS for foreigners! (funny) - Иностранцы разбирают русский алфавит! Jun 23, 2018. The Russian alphabet: this is what happens... when showing Russian letters to foreigners who don’t know Russian!
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=L52o13Ac27E

How foreigners think in russian! (funny) - КАК ДУМАЮТ ИНОСТРАНЦЫ НА РУССКОМ ЯЗЫКЕ?! Jul 9, 2018
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GoGrxk514Fg




Wanting to die at 'five to midnight' - before dementia takes over - euthanasia. 30 January 2019

https://www.bbc.com/news/stories-47047579
It's not unusual for Dutch patients with dementia to request euthanasia, but in the later stages of the disease they may be incapable of reconfirming their consent - one doctor is currently facing prosecution in such a case. But fear of being refused is pushing some to ask to die earlier than they would have liked. Annie Zwijnenberg was never in any doubt. "The neurologist said: 'I'm sorry, but there's no way we can mistake this - it's Alzheimer's," says Anneke Soute-Zwijnenberg, describing the moment her mother was first diagnosed. "And she said: 'OK, then I know what I want.'"
Anneke's brother Frank chips in: "Maybe she hesitated for five seconds, and said: 'Now I know what to do.'" They both knew she was referring to euthanasia. You could say Annie's story is a textbook case of how euthanasia is supposed to happen in the Netherlands - with very consistent and clear consent. But there are other cases where the patient's consent is less consistent, and at the final moment, less clear. Annie's story was featured in a film called Before It's Too Late by the Dutch director, Gerald van Bronkhorst. In the documentary viewers follow her journey through Alzheimer's, ending in her death by euthanasia at the age of 81. They see a proud woman who brought up three children alone, who enjoyed mountain climbing and had a strong religious belief, laid low by dementia. "I used to go climbing or skiing or whatever," says Annie in the film. "In the village they said, 'That Annie, she's always on the go.' I'd put my rucksack on in the morning and start hiking. I'd walk all day. Now I can't do anything. I get confused all the time." Euthanasia and the law
Euthanasia is the act of ending a person's life to relieve suffering - as distinct from assisted suicide (also known as assisted dying), which is assisting a person to kill themselves. Both are illegal in the UK. Euthanasia is legal in Belgium, Canada, Colombia, Luxembourg and the Netherlands, while assisted suicide is permitted in Switzerland and a handful of US states. In England and Wales it is possible to make an advance decision (an advance directive in Scotland) to refuse a specific type of treatment in the future if you lose capacity to make the decision for yourself. In July 2018 the Supreme Court of the United Kingdom ruled that legal permission is not required to withdraw treatment from patients in a permanent vegetative state. Annie wanted people to understand her decision, so she allowed the camera to film on the day she died. She is shown sitting on the sofa, looking relaxed and positive. Her three children are with her, joking with the two doctors who've arrived to carry out the euthanasia about a special meal they had the previous night. "We went to a three/four-star restaurant," Frank tells me later. "I asked her, 'What do you want to do before you die?' We had a beautiful meal, laughed and cried. There was no tomorrow that evening. It was so special. "But then you go home. It was very hard to get any sleep the night before." Anneke describes finding a letter that her mother wrote that night. Frank adds: "She said, 'It's a pity I can't send an email back to my children to tell them what it's like.'" The film shows the doctor taking great care to make sure that Annie is fully aware that she is choosing to die by euthanasia. He asks her several times if she is sure she knows what she is doing. "You're sure you want to drink the mixture I'll give you?" the doctor asks. "You know it will put you to sleep and you won't wake up again?"
Annie says: "I thought it through once again last night, from start to finish and back, and in the end this is what I want. Purely for myself. This is what's best for me." She does not hesitate when she is handed a glass of clear liquid, containing a lethal dose of sedative. She drinks it, complaining only about the bitter taste. Her family is shown hugging her as she goes to sleep for the last time. "She drank the cup," remembers Frank later. "But it took a while."
"The sleep was getting deeper and deeper," adds Anneke. "It was very gentle." But a couple of hours went by and Annie was still sleeping. This led to a surreal scene, described to me by Gerald van Bronkhorst, who was filming. "She was asleep on the couch, and then she started snoring. And the family started to say: 'I'm hungry, shall we have a sandwich?' So we're all chewing around this lady, who's sleeping on the couch, and dying. But this shows how normal life takes over, even in a situation like this." Worried that Annie might actually wake up, the doctors eventually gave her a lethal injection. "It was 20 seconds, and then she was gone," says Frank. Frank and Anneke say they always supported their mother in her decision, despite any reservations they felt about it.
"It's hard to see your mother die from euthanasia, but it was not our decision - it was her decision," says Anneke. "There is no right or wrong decision. It's hard to decide you want to die but it's as hard to decide, I think, that you want to live. She hated it when someone said: 'It's so brave that you made this decision.' She said choosing to live with dementia is just as brave." Frank adds:
"A good friend of mine said, 'You have to stop your mother - as a son you have to stop her.' I said, 'No I'm not going to, I support her.' His mother said [to me], 'You're killing your mother, you're murdering your mother if you go on with this…' It's hard to hear."
Arguments like this are common among families and friends and reflect the wider debate which began in the Netherlands in the 1970s, when doctors first started carrying out so-called "mercy killing" fairly openly. The arguments continued in the run-up to the legalisation of euthanasia in 2002, and have never really stopped. The number of those opting for euthanasia has grown steadily, particularly in the past 10 years. In 2002, the Dutch authorities were notified of 1,882 cases; 15 years later the figure was 6,585. In order to satisfy the law on euthanasia, patients must convince a doctor that their decision is completely voluntary, that their life has become, or will become, one of "unbearable suffering without prospect of improvement", and that there is "no reasonable alternative". An independent assessment must then be made by another doctor. The first recorded case of a patient with dementia being given euthanasia came about in 2004, two years after the law changed. But euthanasia cases involving dementia patients almost always take place in the earlier stages of the disease, because it's hard to convince a doctor that the patient has the capacity to understand their decision to die in the later stages. In 2017, 166 early-stage dementia patients died by euthanasia, and only three with late-stage dementia. Despite this, medical ethicist Berna van Baarsen believes that a shift is under way and that in future there will be more. She used to sit on a committee that reviewed every case of euthanasia in one region of the Netherlands but resigned, saying that troubling cases were being approved too easily. "I have seen the shift," she says. "The problem is that the shift is very difficult to catch. But it is happening. It's happening under your nose, and in the end you realise there has been a shift." She thinks there is an over-reliance on written declarations, or living wills, which patients who might want euthanasia often give to their doctor in the early stages of a disease. "You can write down what your fears are. What you don't want to experience. But it is a wish. It is an expression of fear, and as we know, people change.
"In the beginning they say: 'Oh no, I don't want to live in an old people's home.' Or, 'I don't want to be put in a wheelchair,' and it happens. People always find ways to cope. That's a beautiful thing about being human." So she argues that before helping someone to die, doctors must always check that this is still the patient's wish. And with late-stage dementia patients, this is not always possible.
"If you can't talk to a patient, you don't know what the patient wants," she says. But if Berna van Baarsen is right that the pendulum has been swinging in favour of euthanasia for patients with late-stage dementia, the prosecution of a doctor involved in one such case may push it back in the opposite direction. The case involved a 74-year-old woman who had signed a written declaration saying she wanted euthanasia, but only when she said she was ready. And she had also said, at other times, that she did not want to die by euthanasia. The doctor, who worked in a nursing home, put a sedative into the woman's coffee without telling her. Then the woman woke up while the doctor attempted to give her a lethal injection. She had to be restrained by relatives while the euthanasia was completed, although the level of restraint used is disputed. Jacob Kohnstamm, co-ordinating chairman of the Dutch review committees, which examine every euthanasia case, says it is clear the doctor overstepped the mark. "The commission said the written declaration wasn't good enough, and the doctor should have stopped the procedure the moment the patient got up," he says.
The committee ruled that the doctor had not acted with due care, and referred the case to prosecutors. The case will be watched closely when it comes to trial because it may help to clarify the circumstances when dementia patients can die by euthanasia. But while for many doctors this will be welcome, it is an unnerving prospect for those who are prepared to carry out euthanasia even on people with advanced dementia - such as Annie Zwijnenberg's doctor, Constance de Vries. She is content to end the lives of patients who may find it difficult to express their wishes, as long as they were always very clear about their wishes when they could express them. Constance de Vries: "I try to be very, very, very sure about what I'm doing. It's important to have a long-term relationship with the patients and their families, she says, to enable her to talk to them about their written declaration, and observe over a long period of time an unwavering desire for euthanasia. She tells me about one such case.
"The lady was very unhappy; she was crying, and yelling, and not eating, and not sleeping, and aggressive to other people. When you saw her, you saw how unhappy she was. And she always had it in the statement: 'When I don't recognise my grandchildren any more, then I want to die.'" As the moment when she could no longer recognise her grandchildren had arrived, Constance de Vries proceeded with euthanasia, with the support of the woman's family. "When I gave her a glass of fruit juice, I said, 'When you take it, you will sleep forever.' She looked at her daughter, and the daughter said, 'It's OK mum.' And she took it. I don't know if she did understand fully, but I know what we did was OK, so unhappy was she." I ask her if the first prosecution of a doctor for ending a patient's life by euthanasia makes her worried about being involved in such cases?
"This is making me worried, yes," she says. "I'm a little bit afraid of the judgement afterwards. So I try to be very, very, very sure about what I'm doing."
But does she have any intention of stopping?
"No," she says, adamantly.
She does concede, though, that the case may make it harder for patients with late-stage dementia to get euthanasia in future. And if this happens, it could also have a knock-on effect for those with early-stage dementia who want euthanasia at some point in the future. Many of them already worry that if they wait too long they'll be denied it. The fear has become so commonplace that a shorthand phrase has been adopted for the perfect time to have euthanasia - "five to midnight". Just like Cinderella, everyone wants to wait until the last possible moment before they leave the party - until five to midnight - but many feel that it's too risky to leave it that long. It's the one regret Anneke and Frank express about the death of their mother, Annie. "She was very afraid that even when she had the law on her side, or she had the doctors on her side that there would be a point that somebody would say: 'OK, but sorry you're too far gone now, you can't make this decision any more, so sorry you're too late,'" Anneke says. Annie herself talks about it in Gerald van Bronkhorst's film, which alludes to her fear in its title, Before It's Too Late.
"Yesterday I spoke to a former neighbour on the phone," Annie says. "She said, 'But I don't understand. You can still do everything can't you?' I said, 'Well the point is, first of all I can't. And second, if I wait until the moment has come to stop it'll be too late. I won't be allowed to do euthanasia any more.'" In January 2018 a young Dutch woman drank poison supplied by a doctor and lay down to die. Euthanasia and doctor-assisted suicide are legal in the Netherlands, so hers was a death sanctioned by the state. But Aurelia Brouwers was not terminally ill - she was allowed to end her life on account of her psychiatric illness.






VIDEOS OF HUMAN SPIRIT :

A very powerful surprise performance of Ravel's Bolero stuns shoppers in a shopping centre! Jul 14, 2017
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ILNDWCLVnpw



Brasil. Orchestraplaying Bolero de Ravel na Pinacoteca de São Paulo, Brasil, Conservatoire de Paris. Oct 5, 2013
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=fTd3ZsvqDiQ



RAVEL'S BOLERO, amazing FLASHMOB! (Spain).  Feb 24, 2013
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=IsF53JpBMlk

Luminous Hot White Clouds - PSC movie Dec 25 2018 Steenwijk The Netherlands (vimeo)
https://vimeo.com/308454218

Polar Stratospheric Clouds - Dublin - 2 / 2 / 16
https://vimeo.com/153888289




Upper photo Sunrise in our village, August 2018, Australia; photo below - 3 Suns with Auras above Sydney, August 2018, Australia





Photos above and below - 2 Suns with Auras in Brasil 2018











Photo below: Fabric Of Time printed on Water, Meklenburg, Germany
На фото ниже: Материя Времени отпечатана на воде, Мекленбург – Передняя Померания - Германия





Here is the MASSIVE Troop Buildup Preparing For BATTLE on the Border NOT Being Shown By the Media. Nov 19, 2018
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1ZcSBAyywi8



EARTH IS THE PLANET OF SINGLE-MOTHERS






We have less than 5 months left till the Ascention of all Humanity from Earth to the higher vibrational levels! That will be the End of Planetary Game on Earth !
Election of a president of Russia was on 18 March 2018. Earth Humans don't need any physical/non-physical human or alien government! Global government of our Planet must be the Source of All Suns, because we originated from the Source, it is our real HOME ! Millions of SINGLE MOTHERS and those, who mentally supports them, need to demonstrate and announce this decision with such placards (signs) in the streets of cities of Earth's countries! And if we, HUMANS, announce this decision to the whole world, then we will create a enormous Leap in our Evolution. The management of the Planet Earth will be passed on to SINGLE MOTHERS of all countries, because SINGLE MOTHERS are the strongest, the most experienced and the less selfish part of the population of our Planet. Millions of SINGLE MOTHERS are the ones, who've given birth, fed and raised millions of children through the history of our Earth, often taking care of more than one child or adult for years, working and getting less wages, than men! Not many people can do that! It is the sign of Force, Abilities and a Great Tolerance towards Pain and towards  living together with all kinds of people. People can live without alien negative governments in all countries if Negatives don't stick their nose into human affairs! SINGLE MOTHERS can organise people, people can make their own decisions on the spot; they are capable of solving all kinds of problems with natural disasters, with their dwellings, with repare and building new roads, with distribution of food and water, solve problems with waste and with shortage of electricity, with upbringing of children and so on! My mother was participating in WW2 till the end of it, got a few decorations, became an invalid and a homeless pennyless SINGLE MOTHER with 3 children (including myself). I also know from my own experience what it's like to be a homeless pennyless immigrant in another country. We must have no wars, no armies and no aliens globally (they must leave this Planet with our Solar System)! People must declare this openly!
George and I made a few examples of a few appropriate signs in pictures. Compare these signs with those ones during Women's Marches on 20-21 January. New demands people need to announce during demonstrations. We can try to live with such Global System of Earth's management till 11.11.11. But whether we succeed or not is up to us!



My mother was participating in WW2 till the end of it, got a few decorations, became an invalid and a homeless pennyless SINGLE MOTHER with 3 children (including myself)!






There is a photo above showing our new sign (in russian and in english) on the fence of our Centre in Australia ! This sign is an Ultimatum for all aliens to leave our Planet Earth and our Solar System at once! The fact, that this ULTIMATUM WAS WRITTEN BY A WOMAN (ME) IS VERY SIGNIFICANT FOR THE SOURCE OF ALL SUNS, BECAUSE OUR OLD UNIVERSE IS 99% - FEMALE, NOT MALE ! What is interesting, that curious White Human Spirits (white spots above) already started gathering around our Sign, looks like they've never seen such a sign!
PERSONALLY, I MENTALLY RUIN ALL OUR WORLDS EVERY DAY AND DON'T SUPPLY THEM WITH MY ENERGY ANYMORE (my energy is in a form of thoughts, emotions, actions). I advise everyone to do the same esp. russians and esp. Women! Be more of an observer-
quiet achiever, this way you will move Home to the Source with the Flow of the Old Universe!
After living in Australia for about 14 years, in 1991 someone asked me what I would like to happen to the Soviet Union? Initially, this question surprised me, then I answered:"I wish this Union would collapse!" Dragons took it into consideration (I obviously wasn't the only one, who wished the same) and that same year the rotten foundation of the Soviet Union started collapsing! There were no real socialism there, no real Communist Party, just total hypocrisy, a party of chameleons: real socialists were removed from this Union, from Earth long ago. Constant party appeals to build Communism in the Soviet Union in the future was total illusion, because Communism can't be build on the 3d physical level Planet with Planetery Game on it! The vibration of the Earth was/is too low for that. Communism starts from higher vibrational level 5th and higher: everyone on those levels can be considered a communist, everyone put their own effort into mutual work of running smoothly the whole Universe without expecting any rewards (usually Jews expect).
No wonder, that in that same year 1991 Draconian Soviet Union was split into separate republics with the help of Jews (Dragons' right hand). Later, it was much easier to choose a Jewish "leader" in every former soviet republic and ruin them one by one. Divide and conquer is Draconian favorite tactic. Dragons began these actions 3 years before the Start of our Old Universe's Disintegration, which started from the 23 March 1994 (this date is 11, if you count all numbers)! That was a Sign, which everyone was waiting for so long ! Finally Aquamarine Energy (Binding Force) of broken Boundary between negative low vibrational civilizations and positive high vibrational civilizations started emanating from all known Black Holes of our Old Universe! Before that all borders between Galaxies consisted of Aquamarine Binding Force and suddenly they started breaking up! Aquamarine Binding Force also binds particles of everything physical together and if it's broken, then all material things in the Universe are gradually become ruined: nothing glues particles together anymore, which is logical! To prevent that happening on Earth, Negatives constantly pump artificial vibration of Aquamarine Binding Force into Earth!



Dragons were given ability to know the future (but that wasn't given to us) and they knew in advance when the Old Universe would start breaking up. So they started disintegration of the Soviet Union 3 years before that (1991), giving World's Jews an opportunity to profit from it, so they did it by robbing Russia and other republics of their national wealth and aiming for the power over the whole world.
Jews planned to move the whole Israel to Southern Ukraine esp. to Crimea (the best piece of land in Ukraine). The war in Crimea and Donbass (Ukraine) was all about these Jewish plans of capturing the best territories for their World Expansion! For that, they used jewish-minded clone Putin, who used naive russian guys for that jewish trick to fight in Ukraine, in Crimea, the rest you know. Now, there is no more time for Jewish World Domination Plans anymore !
Disappearance of Aquamarine Borders between Galaxies led to Universal Breakdown and Mixing of all kinds of civilizations together, led to a colossal production of White Sun Energy as a result, and only in Sun Energy the Old Universe can return to the Source of All Suns!
Dragons do all destructions physically, but we can destroy worlds mentally in our brains without pumping more of our energy into these holographic worlds (our energy in forms of thoughts/emotions/actions)! I do that all the time with a great success! Dragons never told Jews, that our Universe' started disintegrating, but Andromedans informed Alex Collier about it and about the plans to divide USA into separate states (divide and conquer like the Soviet Union), then Alex discussed it at his talks and wrote about it in his book. But now it's not important: don't waste your time on Edgar Caicy, on Nosterdamus and others like them, don't waste your time on guessing what pieces of land would be saved to live on in case of "Apocalipse"! The whole Planet will vanish, mzny White Spirits have been ascending !



Final Destructive Blow against all kinds of worlds (material/holographic) will come from conscious people of pennyless Russia, because poor part of Russians have nothing to lose, except their chains! It has already started! And it is easy for people, because all worlds have been changed and became so NEGATIVE: it's getting harder and harder to stay in them! Aliens' Time is over: we are entering a new phase of much higher vibration, where there are no worlds, which we are so used to, and where we can show our real abilities, which Robert Monroe described in his books! After the Start of Self-Destruction of our Old Universe took place on 23 March 1994 (11), the Event everyone on higher levels was waiting for so long, Robert Monroe wrote his last book "Ultimate Journey" and left Earth on 17 March 1995 (a year later)!
The Start of Self-Destruction of our Old Universe' low levels of consciousness (1,2,3,4) happened on 23 March 1994 (11), but the End of Destruction of all low levels of consciousness (1,2,3,4) will happen with Earth's destruction hopefully in 2019 ! Number 11 is a Symbol of Creation and Destruction of any Universe, including ours. I'll give you an example. Do you remember 9-11, the destructive event in New York, when two Twin Towers were deliberately exploded, many people lost their bodies then and american government tried to scare people with 9-11 for years after the event? It's because 9 and 11 are important numbers and 11 is really the number of Destruction ! I was born on 11 November 1946.
Planetary Game became such a BORE FOR ME, people-players of this Planetary Game are such a BORE FOR ME: I know what they are going to say before they say it, I wish their topics were vibrationally higher! Suns in the Source are more interesting for me to be with, than people or aliens on Earth! Earth's Players could be refined, educated people, but their knowledge is always based on wikipedia-encyclopedia low vibrational "knowledge" of the Planetary Game and for me such people are also a BORE, because they have NO HIGHER UNIVERSAL KNOWLEDGE !



I am not allowed to move from Earth higher (I tried) though I don/t play the Game. I guess many people are tired of waiting, that's why I mentally ruin the whole Game and this I recommend you to do, to help the process ! Our Old Universe and the Source want it to be done, we must turn everything and everyone possible into White Sun Energy and help to move it back to the Source, before we leave this Old Universe, only then we will return Home to the Source of All Suns!  It's a mutual effort: we are doing it our way - mentally, Dragons and other Negatives are doing it their way - physically.  The best Time for me is when I observe from our balcony clusters of our White Souls moving through the Sun to the 5th Level! Such clusters often choose our place for this action, perhaps they find our place more appropriate for this process; they do it at night too when the night weaker Sun is in the skies, it takes about an hour for the huge cluster of White Souls to disappear into such Sun one by one! It is an unforgetable Sight and became like narcotic for me: I want to see it more and more, it is so Majestic, so Unbelivable, that you want to fly with them, but the duty makes me to stay on Earth ! Emotions are overheating my head and tears start running down!



As I wrote before: the number of REAL ORIGINAL HUMAN INDIVIDUAL PLAYERS are not more than a million on Earth right now and they don't participate in the Game much, they keep to themselves as Robert Monroe wrote in his books. They don't occupy positions to attract public to themselves with actions and speeches; they don't have professions to be well known to the public in movies or on stage, you wouldn't usually watch them on TV or on videos (except Robert Monroe). They use Internet, but they usually don't create their own sites or use social sites like facebook and others to communicate with an average public; they might communicate with other Originals. Robert Monroe and I are exceptions from the rule, because of our duty to prepare humanity for the next stage in evolution, to inform the public about Higher Knowledge, to raise the consciousness of Humanity with books, lectures and sites. Usually REAL ORIGINAL HUMAN INDIVIDUAL PLAYERS don't know who their parallel personalities are and what they do, not to influence them and not to spoil the Game. The same was with me for many years, but now I know a few of my parallel personalities and try not to influence them, some of them lost their bodies and merged with me. Everyone, who is famous or well known in certain circles are parallel personalities of REAL ORIGINAL HUMAN INDIVIDUAL PLAYERS especially politicians, wealthy businessmen/women, bankers, doctors, lawyers, movie/stage "stars" and so on. It is easier for Negatives to do all sorts of things behind the back of parallel personalities, hybrids, clones, minions, in other words, to manipulate the whole Planet, than to manipulate REAL ORIGINAL HUMAN INDIVIDUAL PLAYERS !

There are parallel personalities, whose features resemble REAL ORIGINAL HUMAN INDIVIDUAL PLAYERS, they are called - Doubles. But most of parallel personalities men, women, children, who doesn't look like the Originals. They could be of different nationalities (and even different aliens), different gender, age, appearance, different mental and physical development, social background, rich or poor and so on. But usually they are not interested in Higher Knowledge (though there are some exceptions) and don't go further than esoterics, metaphysical sciences or electronics. That is the reason why such a chaos in the Planetary Game and it is so difficult to spread Higher Knowledge! Many average people take parallel personalities of politicians like Trump, Obama, both Buch presidents, Putin, Jews Zhirinovsky and Soloviev, English Queen and Prime Minister May, Ksenia Sobchak and all the others for REAL ORIGINAL HUMAN INDIVIDUAL PLAYERS.



We all originated from the Source of All Suns, that's why our Global Government must be the Source of All Suns, not some fake alien governments, which must be liquidated, as well as other groups (like Jews), which I already mentioned in other articles , because these groups have been slowing down our vibration instead of speeding it up!
Election compaigne of a new president similar to the last US election compaigne (reshuffle) between Hilary and Trump has been taking place last few months in Russia, the fight between all those cloned parallel personalities. We all originated from the Source of All Suns, that's why our Global Government must be the Source of All Suns, not some fake alien governments, which must be liquidated !
The Planet was always run by Negatives behind every ruler, not anymore: now it is different -  the day of our Departure is not too far away! Well, when I say we must mentally liquidate, disolve all politicians, members of secret societies, jews and others, I mean only these parallel personalities, because they all are! REAL ORIGINAL HUMAN INDIVIDUAL PLAYERS leave the Earth's Planetary Game at their own time, when they are ready, when they gathered all their parallel personalities (clones). I also was writing, that apart from parallel personalities, there are Group Souls of former alien civilizations (hybrids) or animal group souls (minions or zombies), both in human form for the first time. That is causing even more confusion. REAL ORIGINAL HUMAN INDIVIDUAL PLAYERS have only one desire: to finish with the Game and move higher, but it is not always the desire of their parallel personalities esp. Jews, for whom death of their body is a tragedy!
Below is an extract from (Original Player) Alex Collier's book "Defending Sacred Ground" about enormous amount of Sun Energy it takes for a Sun on 11th Level of Consciousness to focus on the body and send Sun Energy down to the physical body of its Original Player for participating in this Planetary Game on Earth; saying that an Original Player is just a holographic projection, an image of the Sun on 11th Level of Consciousness, image, which materialised. Briefly: I am on 11th, on 3d and on all the other Levels in between :

Alex Collier: "...Do you have any idea how much energy it takes to take yourself from 11th density and focus in to this little box? This tiny box (our physical body, LM). It's awesome. This part of me, that you see, is only one percent of who I am...You are seeing a holographic projection and image, that I have projected from myself, that has materialized in 3rd density. You may come up and shake my hand, but you are not shaking all of me...According to the Andromedans, it is the Male aspect of ourselves, that creates the Thought and the Female aspect of Ourselves, that makes things (physical, LM) manifest through Emotion."







For those, who wants to know more about me:


My Place of Birth:  The Source of All Suns!
The Date of Birth of my physical body on Earth : 11.11.1946 (my Soul is eternal, never dies)
My temporary address:  This Old Universe!
My phone number:  There is no phone, because there is no need for it: we are using NVC (non verbal communication in this Universe)!
What is my favorite sport ? -  Flying! I fly from one Universe to another one: for business!
Where do I get money for Outer-Inter Space Travel?  - I fly for free: through my personal multidimentional Portal in my bedroom to different Parallel Universes!
What music do I like? - Music of Balanced Energy, of Universal Flow and Music of Flow of Clusters of Galaxies !
What movies I am interested in? - The movie called: "Our Planetary Game"!
What diseases do I have?  - None, including "Star's Disease"!
Who are my friends?  - All Suns (the ocean of them) in the Source of All Suns and all Higher Selves of our Old Universe, doesn't matter what Level they are on!
Who am I working for?  -  For the Source of All Suns !
What is my occupation? - I am one of the Representatives of the Universal Law of Change! And you can't make Changes in any Universe with just Niceties!
What is my Goal in life?  - Our Old Universe has a Goal: to return to the Source of All Life in a form of White Suns! I help it and I wish, that all of you have the same Goal: to help our Old Universe to return Home ! There is nothing more noble, than helping our Real Home! See you all at the "Gathe-Ring" or Sun on the 5th Level of Consciousness!

The Real is only White Sun Energy of Balance, the rest are Illusions, which have been gradually falling apart ! Suns in the Source of All Suns have GREAT SENSE OF HUMOUR and often laugh at our wheeler-dealings !



ROLE OF A WOMAN-LEADER

Video: Nikola Tesla on Women - Why He Never Married. Jun 18, 2017 interview for a newspaper, showed his views on women and why he never married. Even though he was alive over 100 years ago, the observations he made on the deteriorating nature of women seem to have gone its full course. We are the unfortunate men, who are forced to deal with Tesla’s disturbingly accurate predictions. Nikola Tesla was a great inventor, electrical engineer, mechanical engineer, physicist, and futurist, who is best known for his contributions to the design of the modern alternating current (AC) electricity supply system.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cTx_W65WHfM&feature=youtu.be


Video: "Nikola Tesla on Women - Why He Never Married" is an interesting interview with Nicola Tesla, his views on growing freedom for Women and on his refusal to marry. Here are a few sentences from this video:
"I had always thought of woman, as possessing those delicate qualities of mind and soul, that made her in these respects far superior to man. I had put her on a lofty pedestal, figuratevly speaking, and ranked her in certain attributes considerably higher, than man. I worshiped at the feet of the creature I had raised to this height and, like every true worshiper, I felt myself unworthy of the object of my worship...The Power of the true Woman is so great, that I believe if a beautiful Woman - that is to say, one beautiful in spirit, in manner and in thought, in fact, beautiful in every respect, a sort of goddess - were to appear suddenly on Earth, she could command the whole world. Her leadership, I believe, would be universally recognized...Perhaps because woman is finer and more highly sensitised instrument , she knows by instinct her power and understands, that the extent of it lies in the high position she takes for herself.
But the superior never descends to the level of the commonplace."

Inspite of a deep respect towards Nicola Tesla, I don't agree with some of his views, to me some of them are old-fashioned. Tesla never had an experience of a poor woman, also I am not sure if Tesla knew, that the whole Universe is propagated and supported mainly by Women! But I am sure, that after this life, Tesla chose life of a woman (for balance) and maybe already changed his views. This time Tesla didn't see, that there is a steady evolutuon towards merging male and female into one being, to create a male/female combination - an Androgynous Being! The time came for a woman to learn to do all kinds of males' jobs and vice versa: for males to learn to do females' jobs. That training started for women in the Soviet Union and many other countries at the time of WW2 and even before that: they had to do all men's jobs, because most men were fighting the war, there were almost no men left in cities and villages.

Some thoughts of a guy, who posted this video on Youtube, make me laugh like 'deteriorating nature of women' or 'We are the  unfortunate men, who are forced to deal with Tesla’s disturbingly accurate predictions'. It shows, that this man never had experience of an